ă€ŠSpirit In Dark Nightă€‹


 C1

    My name is Mei Ruxue, and I am twenty years old this year. I am an ordinary university student, and my family is very complicated, to the point where I don''t even want to mention the family that has given me a headache.

    The whole story begins with a dream.

    I should be a university student for now! It was just that he didn''t know about it after a while.

    Because my family is too poor to afford my tuition and living expenses. Maybe I''ll be leaving college in three days.

    He was only in his sophomore year this year, yet he faced the possibility of dropping out of school.

    At night, the students in the dorm all went out on a date, I know this is my time alone again, they won''t come back until dawn.

    Lying in bed, I didn''t feel sleepy at all. My mind seemed to be in a mess. At midnight, I suddenly felt sleepy and I couldn''t open my eyes.

    Then I think I''m going to fall asleep right away.

    And then I had a dream, a strange dream.

    In my dream, I turned into the daughter of a wealthy family. She lived in a luxurious villa with many servants serving me. There was a huge swimming pool in the backyard of the villa.

    I couldn''t help but laugh. In the end, I actually woke up from my laughter.

    I think back to the plot of the dream, I feel a little reluctant, the dream of the plot is a clear memory.

    If only it wasn''t a dream!

    Just as I was in a daze, my phone suddenly rang.

    Startled, I looked at the phone number and frowned.

    At this time, around midnight, there was a call from his home?

    I didn''t really want to answer the phone. The thought of my mother''s bitter face and my father''s insatiable greed chilled my heart.

    But this call seems to be against me, and has been ringing for a long time.

    I was so upset that I wanted to shut down my phone, but I didn''t know why, so I pressed the button to connect it.

    Heavens! What was this? I was speechless.

    The moment I picked up, I heard Mom''s loud voice, "Ruxue, something big is happening at home. Something big is happening, come back and take a look."

    My heart skipped a beat. Mom had always been an impatient person. If it was really as she said, then her personality definitely wouldn''t wait until tomorrow morning.

    I lazily asked, "What do you want me to do?"

    However, my mother did not care about my unreasonable attitude, and continued, "Ruxue, our family is rich, we already have a big villa, so the villa is even more luxurious, you can''t imagine. "Aiya, I can''t explain it to you over the phone, you''ll know when you get back."

    A big villa?

    Suddenly, the scene from my dream appeared in my mind.

    In the dream, I got rich and lived in a big villa.

    Then, when I woke up, my mother called and told me something that caught me off guard.

    I was about to ask more, but my mother had already hung up.

    Ever since I received this news, I could no longer remain calm. My mind was preoccupied with this matter.

    I spent the night in a state of anxiety, and at dawn the next day I bought a ticket home.

    Sitting in the car, I was still thinking about this incredible thing.

    My home is an extremely remote place. If I were to look for it on the map, I might not be able to find it.

 C2

    After a few hours, I finally returned to my home that I hadn''t been home for a long time.

    Looking at the dilapidated village, I really didn''t want to go back to this place. If I hadn''t suddenly received a call from my mother, I wouldn''t have come back no matter what.

    As soon as I entered the village, I noticed that the villagers on the road were all looking at me strangely, but they didn''t open their mouths to say anything to me.

    This is obviously a little unreasonable. Previously, when I came back, they would greet me when they saw me.

    I was about to open my mouth to speak to them, but they seemed to turn a deaf ear to me.

    I find it even more incredible.

    I walked on. My home was at the back of the village, where there were few people.

    Finally, when I reached the end, I was surprised to see a luxurious villa.

    I felt as if my mind couldn''t turn at that moment, that it was all real.

    So everything Mom said was absolutely true.

    However, when I thought about the abnormal behavior of the villagers, I vaguely felt that something was off, but I couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was wrong.

    I looked at the golden villa in front of me and knocked on the door.

    Needless to say, someone was about to open the door.

    "May I ask who you''re looking for?" A middle-aged woman asked me expressionlessly.

    "Is this Mazzongon''s home?"

    This is my own home. Why do I have to act like an outsider?

    The woman''s eyes were cold and indifferent. She nodded expressionlessly and said, "Right, this is his home. Who are you? What can I do for him? "

    I felt a burst of displeasure in my heart. Isn''t this woman asking too many questions?

    "I''m his daughter. This is my home."

    Finally, I could no longer hold it in and snappily said.

    The woman seemed to be stunned for a moment, but then a hint of undetectable happiness flashed in her eyes, "Then come in."

    I followed her, feeling a little like a headless fly as we walked through a maze of villas.

    This place can''t be any bigger and the decorations are quite luxurious. I estimated that this villa is worth at least several million, and this is a conservative estimate.

    Finally, after walking for 10 minutes, the woman stopped and pointed to a room. "Your father is inside. You can go in."

    With that, the woman disappeared in a flash.

    I''m curious, how can she be so fast?

    However, this isn''t what I''m worried about the most. What I want to know the most right now is about this villa.

    I hastily pushed the door open and entered the room. However, I was stunned as soon as I entered the room.

    In the middle of the room, there was a coffin.

    My heart felt like it was about to jump out of my chest.

    "Father, why ˇ­ why is this coffin placed here?" I asked, pointing shakily at the coffin.

    Dad looked up, haggard, his eyes dull, as if he had been through some great blow. When he saw me, his eyes lit up.

    "Ruxue, you came back. I called you many times, but you couldn''t get through. Your mother had already been dead for two days now and wanted to tell you to come back.

    I felt the world spin around me, and a sense of fear surrounded me.

    How is that possible?

    Mom called me at twelve o''clock last night. I even said a few words to her, but why did my father say such strange things?

 C3

    "Impossible, you are lying to me. How could my mother have died? " I''ve always had the thought that this was a prank.

    I didn''t like my mother much, but I didn''t want to see her die so suddenly.

    Dad shook his head sadly and said, "I don''t believe it either, but it''s a fact. It''s to be buried in the afternoon. "

    "No, you''re lying. Mum won''t die. She called me last night. She told me to come back. How could she have called me if she was dead?"

    Dad froze, and made a gesture that struck me as weird. He stood up abruptly and rushed to the side of the coffin, his hands trembling as he held the coffin. He said something I didn''t understand.

    However, I heard a few words, "Xiuhua, don''t be like this. You''re already dead. Just leave, okay?"

    Dad''s words were so strange, as if something had happened in the middle.

    "Dad, tell me the truth. How did Mom die?"

    Despite my resistance, I had to believe in the cruelty of this fact.

    His father wiped his sweat and said, "Your mother fell to her death when she was walking."

    "Will you fall to your death?" I don''t believe that at all.

    "I won''t lie to you. Your mother was planning to go out the day before yesterday, but she fell before she even reached the door of the villa. Who knew she would fall to her death?"

    Although it was impossible for Dad to lie to me about Mom''s death, I still felt a hint of panic in Dad''s eyes.

    Was Dad hiding something?

    When he finished, as if he had collapsed, his father refused to speak a single word. He just sat there in a daze.

    At this moment, a young girl of about eighteen or nineteen came to my side and said, "Eldest Miss, how about I take you to your room first?"

    I looked at the unfamiliar girl in front of me and didn''t say anything. I just followed her to my own room.

    "This is Number One, you will be staying here from now on. The other misses and young masters will live in room No. 2, No. 4, No. 5, No. 6, according to their age."

    The girl gave me a brief introduction and left.

    I looked at the furnishings in the room, dreamy and dreamy, something I had never dared to dream of before.

    However, I felt that this room was really depressing.

    Just when I was thinking about it, I suddenly thought of something and hurriedly opened the door, only to discover that there was no one outside. Just as I opened the door, a gust of wind made me stagger.

    "No one?" I said in surprise as I closed the door. As he closed the door, he noticed that there seemed to be a piece of paper on the ground.

    I picked it up and looked at the words on it. Then, my face turned pale.

    It was written on the note that this was the Lifestyle Villa. Everyone living in the villa would die one by one. Only when they were dead would all the grievances be filled. Who''s next? You know what?

    Such a thing actually happened?

    However, what shocked me was that there was no one outside the door earlier. Then, who placed this piece of paper inside?

    Although I just came back, I feel that this villa isn''t normal.

    There were too many questions in my mind, but since my mother hadn''t been buried yet and I couldn''t get any leads from my father, I could only wait until the appropriate time to ask him.

    I rested for an hour. The girl from before came to find me again, saying that some master had come to do some kind of magic for her mother. After that, she would be buried.

 C4

    "Little sister, can you tell me how my mother died?"

    I noticed that after hearing my question, the little girl trembled visibly.

    "Young miss, you can just call me Xiao Wen from now on. I really don''t know much about Madam''s death."

    She seemed nervous, and I knew I might not get any valuable information from her.

    Helpless, I could only enter the room where the coffin was kept. I noticed that my brothers and sisters had all arrived. However, when they saw me, they all seemed apathetic, as though they were treating a passerby.

    Even when their eyes fell on me, I felt a chill.

    Even though Mom and Dad weren''t too good to me before, my relationship with them was still pretty good. However, everything seemed to have changed today.

    Yes, everything had changed.

    All my family were kneeling around the coffin. Even my father was kneeling there. I couldn''t help but frown.

    Since ancient times, there had never been a reason for a husband to kneel and his wife to die.

    I went to the coffin and knelt down, feeling sad.

    A person dressed in a daoist robe glanced at me. Who would''ve thought that he would see a ghost? He jumped up in an instant.

    "Meizogon, is this your eldest daughter?"

    I could clearly hear that when he asked this question, his voice was obviously trembling, as if he was very afraid.

    "That''s right, this is my eldest daughter, Mei Ruxue."

    "The heavens'' will is truly the will of the heavens." As he spoke, he brushed past me and finally went to the door, took off his Taoist robe and threw it away. He said, "I''m really sorry, I can''t do this judicial matter. It''s better if you invite someone else."

    Before his father could react, the so-called Master ran away like a wisp of smoke.

    In the face of this dramatic event, Dad was dumbfounded.

    His eyes landed on me, then on the coffin, but they froze.

    "Xiuhua, don''t do anything wrong. I know you''re not willing to accept this, but I will do what you want from now on. You can leave peacefully, don''t make things difficult for me anymore."

    What was Daddy afraid of?

    I followed his gaze and discovered a shocking discovery.

    There was actually blood on the spot that my father was staring at, and it was bright red blood. What made me feel even weirder was that the blood was continuously flowing out from the coffin.

    "How can this be? Daddy, how did Mommy die? There must be a secret behind it, or the coffin will not bleed. "

    I can''t hold it in any longer. This is way beyond what we can accept.

    His father''s hands were slowly covered in blood. He raised his hands and smeared the blood on his face, but then smiled strangely and said, "Xiuhua, don''t be like this. Don''t resent it. I will go. I will."

    His father rushed out like a madman.

    This happened in the blink of an eye, but we were all caught off guard.

    One problem I found was that my brothers and sisters didn''t seem to have much of a reaction to all this. On the contrary, they were very concerned about the blood flowing from the coffin.

    One by one, they rushed to the coffin and began licking the blood.

    I felt a chill. How could they be so greedy for this blood?

    I didn''t know what to do. This house, this villa is really too weird. I felt that I couldn''t hold on much longer.

 C5

    Just when I didn''t know how to deal with my mother''s funeral, the door opened and a man walked in with a grave and stern expression on his face.

    "All of you, go away." The man shouted coldly as he entered the room.

    The siblings were furious, as if the man who suddenly appeared interrupted their good fortune. Unexpectedly, when they saw the man''s face, they all calmed down.

    What was even more unbelievable was that they all left the house in a line, as if they were sleepwalking.

    I came back to my senses and asked the man in front of me, "Who are you? Why would they appear in my house? "

    "Your home?" The man seemed to be stunned by my words and even revealed a mocking expression. He looked like he was looking at a fool.

    His mocking gaze made me uncomfortable. I said unhappily, "Is that not the case?"

    "Hmph, think what you want. I''m here to overstep your mother''s boundaries. There''s only an hour until 3 o''clock. If I can''t be buried by 3 o''clock, then something big will happen."

    I was surprised to hear that he was really short on time. But when I turned around, I saw that the blood was still flowing from the coffin.

    He seemed to have also noticed this problem and his expression immediately changed. He hastily took out a leaf and touched the spot where the blood was flowing. Then, a miracle happened and the blood immediately stopped.

    I looked at the man in astonishment. To be honest, he really does have some skills.

    It seemed that this man did have some ability after all.

    Now that father is gone and my brothers and sisters are so young, I, as a girl, don''t have a backbone. Facing this kind of thing, I''m really helpless, so I can only let him make the arrangements.

    "What do we do now?"

    "You retreat first. After I finish my tasks, I''ll immediately bury you. I''ve already arranged for the cemetery to be buried."

    At this moment, I felt that he wasn''t as serious as before. I looked at him gratefully and said, "Today''s matter is all thanks to you. Thank you."

    He did not say anything, only taking out some things from the bag he carried with him, and then he began to do some legal chores.

    Everything went smoothly, and nothing strange happened.

    After he was done, he opened the door and called a few people in to carry the coffin out of the villa.

    By three o''clock sharp, my mother was buried.

    Looking at the lonely grave in front of me, I felt a pang of sadness.

    I had forgotten everything from before. The only thing I could not bear to part with was my mother.

    "Hurry up and leave this place. Remember to not look back as you head back." Otherwise, no one will be able to save you. " The man explained solemnly.

    After hearing what he said, I started to get nervous.

    She didn''t dare to look back as she followed closely behind him.

    However, as I walked back, I always felt that someone was following behind me. I really wanted to turn around to see who it was, but I didn''t dare to do so due to his instructions.

    "Ruxue, it''s mother. Look at me, I can''t bear to part with you."

    It was my mother''s voice. My nose felt sour and I almost cried.

    I stopped and turned my body, but just as I was about to turn around, I was startled by his voice.

    "You don''t want to live anymore?" He smacked my head and gave me a hard look behind me.

    I looked at him aggrievedly as I argued, "Just now, I heard mother''s voice. She came to say goodbye to me. I wanted to see her. "

    His face darkened to the extreme, and he said something that I couldn''t make sense of.

 C6

    I was startled by him. His face was rather cold, like a stiff zombie face.

    "What did you say?" I was a little disgusted. Even though he helped me take care of my mother''s affairs, he can''t speak so harshly, can he?

    "Follow me back to the villa now, and you can''t leave. Otherwise, you have to bear the consequences."

    With that, he turned and walked away. He ignored me, who had a confused expression on his face.

    I hurried after him. At the same time, I noticed that the voice behind me had disappeared.

    The villa seemed lifeless. His father was nowhere to be seen, as if his whereabouts were unknown.

    And my brothers and sisters shut their doors. No matter how I knocked on the door, I still got the cold shoulder.

    The house was deserted, and the point was that the atmosphere was eerie. It always seemed to me that this villa was strange.

    Helplessly, I decided to get some valuable information from him.

    "Who the hell are you? Why would he suddenly appear in my house? " I asked cautiously.

    He frowned, as if he was very serious, and looked at me with disdain, "You only need to know that my name is Tathagata, and your room is number one, you definitely can''t go to another room, especially the villa''s front door. Without my permission, you definitely can''t leave, I''ll live in the west temple in the village."

    Just when I was confused by his actions and wanted to continue questioning him, I realized that he had already left.

    I''ve been thinking about what he said. His name is also very strange, Tathagata. Why don''t you add the word Buddhist after it, that would be Tathagata?

    I felt a little haggard. Even though I only came back for a short day, I had already encountered so many unimaginable things. I didn''t know what would happen next.

    I didn''t know what to do, so I went back to room one.

    There was a strange smell in the room. I couldn''t tell what it was, but it made me want to vomit.

    Night came quietly.

    I''m really not used to it. Although this used to be my home, now it''s completely different.

    At midnight, my room was suddenly rung.

    I was startled by the sudden sound. Who was it so late?

    "Who?" I only asked a simple question.

    "It''s me, Eldest Miss. Open the door, I have something to tell you."

    I said unhappily, "Why can''t you tell me tomorrow at this late hour?"

    "Eldest Miss, this is the villa''s rule. Every night at 12 o''clock, you have to go to the Buddhist Hall to recite the scriptures, and everyone has to go."

    Where''s my God?

    There was actually such a ridiculous thing?

    There was actually a buddhist hall here?

    And he had to read the scriptures at night?

    Doubts crept into my mind one after another, making me feel even more incredulous.

    I no longer hesitated. Since I had returned, then I would have to figure out everything here.

    With these thoughts in mind, I casually put on a piece of clothing and opened the door.

    It was only when I opened the door that I froze.

    They only saw Xiao Wen standing outside the door, but that''s not the most important thing, what shocked me the most was the clothes that Xiao Wen was wearing.

    "You, why are you wearing a birthday suit?"

    As you might imagine, my shock was verbal.

    However, Xiao Wen said with a calm face, "Tathagata has to tell us everything. We have to listen to him no matter what she says. Young miss, you don''t need to ask. You''ll know everything after a while. "

    Xiao Wen looked very anxious.

    I don''t know why but I feel extremely uncomfortable looking at Xiao Wen''s clothes.

 C7

    Under Xiao Wen''s urging, I followed her to the Buddhist hall in the backyard.

    Upon entering, I found that my brothers and sisters were sitting there, but did not react at all to my arrival.

    At the front of the buddhist hall stood Tathagata.

    This time, I discovered an even more terrifying thing. It was that all the people in the buddhist hall were wearing birthday clothes.

    I suddenly felt that this scene was very strange. A group of people wearing birthday clothes had gathered together and were chanting in the middle of the night in the buddhist hall. Was this not very strange?

    "Since everyone is here, let''s begin!" He gave me an expressionless look and went back to his work.

    I sat in the seat arranged by Xiao Wen, and found out that the person sitting beside me was my second sister, Rushui.

    She slightly narrowed her eyes, as if she was listening very attentively. However, his eyes were glazed.

    I observed the situation and discovered that everyone had the same expression as Rushui.

    Why did it seem like these people were possessed?

    I don''t know why I thought that. In short, it was a sudden thought.

    I wasn''t in the mood to listen to Tathagata, but I was filled with questions about him. Didn''t he say he lived in a temple in the village? Why would he appear in my home at this time of the day?

    Just as I was thinking, I finally heard Tathagata say, "Let''s stop here for today! Tomorrow night. "

    After Tathagata said his piece, he walked expressionlessly to the entrance and turned around to look at me.

    With this episode, I can''t sleep any more.

    I kept thinking about these things. My curiosity was growing. Although I wanted to solve the mystery, I didn''t know where to start.

    Right now, I am alone. How great would it be if I could have someone to help me?

    But I immediately rejected that idea, and now my brothers and sisters didn''t even speak to me, let alone the servants I didn''t know.

    So right now, I have to solve these mysteries by myself.

    The next day, Xiao Wen came very early to call me over for dinner. And my father hasn''t come back yet.

    "Xiao Wen, didn''t you guys go find my father? Where did he go? "

    Although dad has always been an unreliable person, he is still someone who is related to me by blood. He hasn''t come back for a day and a night, so I''m a bit worried.

    Xiao Wen seemed to have been shocked by my words, "We can''t leave this villa. Moreover, even if he wants to go out, she won''t be able to come back if she wants to."

    Xiao Wen''s words were extremely strange. Could it be that they could only enter and not leave?

    "Xiao Wen, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that no one here can leave the villa as they please? "Or is it that you can only enter and not exit?"

    Xiao Wen''s face changed greatly, as though she was annoyed from saying too much, "No, I don''t know, it''s just that you don''t want to leave as you please."

    When she finished, she looked down, as if deliberately avoiding my eyes.

    Xiao Wen''s actions further increased my doubts.

    Was there really a problem with this villa?

    Finally, after three days of intense curiosity, there was still no news of his father.

    On the fourth day, Tathagata appeared.

    Only he did bring bad news.

    This time he came wearing a Taoist robe, the same clothes he wore last time when he transcended my mother.

    Seeing him dressed like this, I suddenly had a bad premonition.

    Sure enough, my hunch proved to be true.

    "Your father is dead."

 C8

    My head suddenly felt dizzy. I definitely didn''t expect such a result.

    "Is, is what you said true? I don''t believe it. How is that possible? " I was in a state of excitement, and my voice sounded hysterical.

    However, he had a calm expression, as if he was talking about an ordinary thing.

    "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not. This is a fact. Time is running out. I have to hurry up and help your dad. Otherwise, the consequences will be unthinkable."

    The same words again!

    That''s what he said back then when he was overreacting to my mother, and it''s the same now!

    "How did my father die?" I calmed down a little. Now that the situation has reached this point, it''s useless for me to argue with him.

    "Hanging himself on your mother''s grave."

    The words came out of his mouth in an indifferent manner. He couldn''t hear any emotional fluctuations either.

    If a dead person could be so easily said out by him, what was his heart made of?

    "How did you find him?"

    "Your father told me."

    My father is dead. Could he still tell him how he died?

    "Are you ridiculous? How could a dead man tell you? " I was excited again.

    He became a little impatient. "Alright, I''ve already told you the news. It''s time for me to do what I need to do."

    He left me a cold back like that.

    I really didn''t have a good impression of him at all. This was the first time I saw such a self-righteous person.

    "Go see your father one last time!"

    An old voice suddenly sounded, and immediately, I saw an old face appear beside me.

    So it was her?

    It was the woman who opened the door for me when I came back.

    She stared at me intently, as if she didn''t have any expression on her face.

    "And who are you?"

    "Call me Grandma Hao, remember to speak less here, this is the only way to survive."

    After tossing those words to me, she sneered and chased after Tathagata.

    My head is going to explode.

    Why were these people so strange?

    Still, I went to my father''s funeral and saw him, who was scared to death.

    His tongue stuck out, his eyes were wide open, and his face was purple.

    It was so terrible, I turned away from it with a single glance, too frightened to look at it again. But when I turned my head back, I saw a smiling Grandma Hao behind me.

    Anger rose in me. This was a funeral, but she was smiling. Wasn''t this too disrespectful to the dead?

    I looked at her in disgust. Although I didn''t say anything, I believed that my eyes could tell her everything.

    However, she acted as if she didn''t see it, and continued to smile happily.

    I couldn''t stand it any longer, so I said to her, "Shouldn''t you be more respectful to my father?"

    Grandma Hao fiercely glanced at me, "You don''t have the right to speak here."

    I was stunned.

    This Grandma Hao seemed to be very arrogant and haughty.

    No matter what, I am still the eldest miss of this place. Now that my parents are dead, I am still the master of this place. How dare she speak to me in such a tone?

    "I am the eldest miss here, are I not qualified to speak? I should even teach you a lesson. " I put on a domineering air.

    Grandma Hao seemed to have heard something extremely ridiculous, as she looked at me like I was a fool, and made an action that left me dumbstruck.

 C9

    Under the gazes of everyone, Grandma Hao slapped me.

    She was a heavy hit.

    I felt dizzy and almost fell over.

    After this happened, I realized that no one present bothered to ask about it, not even one of them gave us a glance.

    Every one of them was busy with their own affairs.

    I covered my swollen face and said, "You actually dared to hit me?"

    "Little brat, you''re still wet behind the ears, how dare you talk to me like that? "I really asked for it." After Grandma Hao finished speaking viciously, she threw down my anger filled with all kinds of things and walked towards my father''s coffin.

    At this time, Tathagata nodded at her, and Grandma Hao closed the lid on the coffin. Then he jumped onto the coffin and jumped a few times.

    Once again, I was angered to the point that I couldn''t take it anymore. Her actions were simply insulting my father, I couldn''t tolerate it anymore, "Enough, Grandma Hao, you''ve gone too far."

    I suddenly rushed over, wanting to pull Grandma Hao off the coffin, but I didn''t know what went wrong, as I actually entered the coffin.

    What was going on?

    I don''t remember coming in myself. But now I was in a coffin.

    Even though it was my father inside, I was still terrified.

    "Open the lid and let me out."

    But I heard Grandma Hao''s laughter, after that laughter, her voice sounded, "Since you''re already inside, then go ahead."

    Then I felt as if the coffin had been lifted.

    I felt like I was about to collapse. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen.

    Am I going to be buried alive?

    Dad''s body was right there, so I shut my eyes and didn''t dare look.

    As time passed, I suddenly felt that the air in the coffin was becoming less and less and I could barely breathe. It was then that I remembered that I had a heart attack and was probably about to die. He was still suffocated to death in the coffin.

    I finally fell asleep, or rather passed out.

    When I opened my eyes, I was in a trance.

    "Eldest Miss, you''re finally awake. It''s getting late, you should go to the Buddhist Hall."

    It was Xiao Wen''s voice.

    I woke up with a start and looked around.

    I found that I was still in my room, but hadn''t I been in the coffin all this time?

    "Xiao Wen, where''s my father?"

    Hearing my question, the thing in Xiao Wen''s hand fiercely dropped onto the ground.

    "Eldest Miss, what''s wrong with you? Didn''t you already bury the old master in the afternoon? "

    Bury?

    I felt as if something was plugging into my chest, making it difficult to even breathe.

    What happened in the middle?

    "Xiao Wen, tell me, how did I come out of the coffin?"

    My words caused Xiao Wen to be startled, "Eldest Miss, are you alright? How did you get out of that coffin? You were with us all the time, and you came back after the funeral. "

    I tried my best to recall the events that transpired at that time, but I realized that I really didn''t have any recollection of the funeral at all.

    "Why can''t I remember?" I closed my eyes in pain.

    "Alright, First Miss. Perhaps you are too tired, so stop thinking about it. Tathagata is waiting. Let''s hurry up and go."

    I can be said to have had a thrilling day.

    Things were going in a weird direction. It was also an unpredictable direction.

    The next morning, strange things happened.

 C10

    Around 6 in the morning, Xiao Wen still came over and told me to go eat dinner.

    I opened the door lazily and found no one outside.

    I was stunned. What about the knock on the door just now?

    Just then, I noticed a letter lying on the floor in front of the door.

    Seeing this, I remembered the last letter.

    The same method?

    I quickly picked up the letter and closed the door.

    He opened the letter and read, "The good show is about to start. The two people have already died, and then it will only get worse until everyone dies. Are you interested in watching the good show later on?"

    I was so frightened that I threw the man out.

    It was as if there was a shadow secretly watching me, and I shuddered at the thought.

    If it were just this, it wouldn''t have made me feel like I was falling apart. What happened next put me on the brink of collapse.

    I spent the day in a daze, and finally fell asleep after listening to Tathagata''s scripture.

    I realized that I had not been dreaming for a long time.

    I actually dreamed of Grandma Hao, and she told me with a ferocious expression that she wanted me to marry someone else. I didn''t agree. She kept forcing me, and in the end I was knocked unconscious. She married me to a dead man.

    But this isn''t the most terrifying thing. When I saw my husband in my dream, I realized that person was Tathagata.

    I was dumbfounded.

    "No, I don''t want to marry him. "No." I shouted, my whole body covered in sweat.

    "You must marry him."

    I suddenly opened my eyes and realized that Grandma Hao was staring at me like a ghost.

    I sat up abruptly, not bothering to wipe the sweat from my forehead. "What did you say? I don''t want to marry. "

    "This is a foregone conclusion, you have no other choice."

    Grandma Hao threw down these words, and then left with a cold smile.

    Not long after she left, Xiao Wen came over.

    "Eldest Miss, it''s time to eat."

    "Who let Grandma Hao in just now? How could you let someone else into my room? " With anger in my heart, I had no choice but to vent it on the innocent Xiao Wen.

    "Eldest Miss, what did you say? How could Grandma Hao come here? We''ve been preparing breakfast together. She''s cleaning up in the dining room right now. "

    Xiao Wen had a completely baffled expression. No matter how she looked at it, it didn''t seem like she was lying.

    Was that just a dream?

    But that''s not right, I only saw Grandma Hao after I woke up.

    And that feeling was so real, I can''t forget it.

    Seeing my dazed look, Xiao Wen seemed to be a little confused.

    It''s just that because I kept my head down thinking about this strange matter, I missed Xiao Wen''s expression.

    When Xiao Wen reached the door, she let out a barely audible sigh.

    However, from today onwards, I will have this dream every night, the dream of Grandma Hao forcing me to marry Tathagata. In his dreams, Tathagata was a dead man.

    This dream makes me torture people not like a ghost or a ghost, my spirit day by day.

    After a few days, I am already extremely haggard. I even thought that if this goes on, I might really marry someone else soon.

    However, the problem was that Tathagata should have been a living person. Every night, he would come to the villa on time. No matter how he looked at it, he didn''t look like a dead person.

    Was Tathagata really a ghost?

    I want to make everything clear. Even if I have to die, I have to die, right?

    I supported myself with my weak body, looked at Xiao Wen who was beside me, and said, "Xiao Wen, can I ask you for a favor?"

 C11

    Xiao Wen looked at my extremely weak appearance, as if she couldn''t bear it anymore, and said: "Young miss, if there''s anything you want to say, please say it, as long as I know of me, I will tell you."

    Seeing Xiao Wen''s attitude, my heart became a little more at ease. "I want to know the secrets to this villa, as well as Tathagata."

    Hearing my words, Xiao Wen''s face immediately changed. She must have forgotten about what she just promised me, "No, First Miss, I really don''t know anything. Don''t ask me, the more you know, the less it will benefit you."

    Xiao Wen didn''t dare meet my eyes, and seemed to be intentionally dodging it.

    I know that there might not be any results if I continued asking, but I just refused to give up, because in this villa, Xiao Wen''s attitude is still considered good. Others, such as Grandma Hao, would not dare to think that I would feel uncomfortable thinking about her dead face, and my brothers and sisters, and even more so not saying a single word to me.

    "Xiao Wen, okay, if you don''t want to tell me this, let me ask you something else. Why did you come to this villa back then?"

    When Xiao Wen heard my words in front, she was a little relaxed, but because of the words that came after, she became even more anxious. She waved her hand and said incoherently, "I, it''s not that I want to come, I have no other choice, as long as he asks you to come, you have to come. This is not up to you, I, I don''t want it."

    Xiao Wen''s appearance stunned me. Seems like my guess was not wrong, this villa is indeed strange.

    But I can''t just leave now. How the hell am I supposed to find out?

    Since I couldn''t leave now and this place was so strange, I decided that I must get to the bottom of this matter.

    Although I made up my mind, I didn''t have a clue.

    However, what happened next left me at a loss.

    In the morning, everyone was still sitting at the dining table eating expressionlessly.

    I carefully sized up everyone''s expressions. As usual, they all had their heads lowered as they ate and drank the soup. Their facial expressions were the same as usual.

    I couldn''t help but think that my siblings used to be lively. But now, their appearances were completely different. Just what had caused them to become so depressed?

    I didn''t have any appetite, so after looking around, my sight finally landed on my second sister, Mei Rui Bing''s face.

    The moment I looked at her, I noticed that she was also looking at me. It was just that I felt a little strange. Today, her eyes didn''t seem as dull as before.

    When I saw this, I was suddenly enlivened. I was about to call out to her, but then I saw her give me a look.

    I immediately swallowed my words back. Is Ice trying to tell me something?

    The more I thought about it, the more curious I felt. But I didn''t say anything.

    She didn''t look at me again, as if she had returned to her usual stupor.

    At this moment, I started to suspect if I was seeing things.

    After dinner, they went back to their rooms, as usual.

    I had to go back to my room, and when I reached the door, I found a note on the floor. I quickly picked it up and hid it in my pocket.

    It wasn''t until I was back in my room with the door closed that I couldn''t wait to open the note and read it.

    He had originally thought that it must have been set up by that person from before, and it must have been something terrifying.

    However, he didn''t expect that the slip of paper was left there by his second sister, Ru Bing.

    I knew her handwriting, and I was sure I wouldn''t be mistaken.

    After reading the note, I started to look forward to it.

    Upstairs, as ice told me, I was to meet at the back yard at ten past twelve at night.

 C12

    I was so excited that I couldn''t sleep at all.

    However, thinking about it in the end, she felt that something was wrong. Every night at 12 o''clock, they would go to the buddhist hall to listen to Tathagata''s chanting. It wasn''t as if Ruo Bing didn''t know about this. Or was it on purpose?

    I started to have some doubts. As I thought about this unimaginable matter, I got a little lost.

    However, regardless of whether the matter is true or false, I will definitely take a look.

    In the evening, I first went to the Buddhist Hall, and when Tathagata began chanting, I quietly left.

    I tiptoed to the back yard. Unexpectedly, I was able to see something like ice under a willow tree.

    After seeing me, Rushuang hugged me tightly, as if she was sobbing all the time.

    I''m a bit heartbroken. Yeah, to go through all this at such an age, no one would have been able to stand it.

    "Rushuang, don''t cry anymore. Tell me quickly, what exactly is going on?"

    I really wanted to know the truth so I couldn''t wait to ask.

    Ru Bing stopped sobbing and said softly, "Big Sis, things are very complicated."

    "Of course I know it''s complicated. I''m asking you the truth."

    Upon hearing the two words'' truth '', Ice seemed to be stunned, and then his expression began to turn extremely ugly.

    "Hurry up and say it!" If Tathagata knew that I had sneaked out, then things would be troublesome. "

    Upon hearing Tathagata''s name, Ruo Bing seemed very afraid. "Tathagata, yes, it''s him, it''s all him. You must pay attention to him. That''s all I can tell you. "

    After talking for a long time, I couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. Judging from her reaction, she should be aware of something, but what was she afraid of?

    I wasn''t willing to lose everything just like that. I wanted to continue asking, but no one was in front of me.

    I was stunned.

    What was going on?

    Just a moment ago, just a few seconds ago, my second sister, Mei Rushuang, was standing in front of me. Why did it disappear in the blink of an eye?

    Even if I had to leave, I would have seen or sensed it immediately.

    Something didn''t seem right.

    I looked around the empty area and suddenly felt a little frightened.

    It seemed like there would be no end to staying here. It was best to leave this place quickly.

    After returning to the buddhist hall, I carefully returned to my seat. I realized that everyone was concentrating on chanting, so no one noticed me.

    However, I discovered something strange. It seemed that Ru Bing wasn''t in the buddhist hall.

    Didn''t she come back before me?

    If I can''t see the ice, my heart isn''t at ease. Could she have met with some danger on the way?

    I immediately rejected the idea. The two of us, one in front, one behind the other, had only a few minutes of error. The chances of an accident were minuscule.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard someone shouting in panic from outside the buddhist hall, "Not good, someone is hanging himself."

    This shout seemed a little sudden in the middle of the night. I was shocked, but all of the people around me didn''t react at all.

    Didn''t they hear the cry just now? Or was I the only one who heard it? Or were they all hard-hearted?

    I steadied myself and said to myself, Maybe it was just an illusion.

    Thinking this way, I closed my eyes again and started chanting.

    Who knew that a few seconds after he closed his eyes, the voice rang out again.

    "Someone come quickly!" Something''s happened, someone hanged himself. "

    This time, I''m sure it wasn''t an illusion. It was true.

    I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I rushed out of the buddhist hall at an extremely fast speed.

 C13

    After I rushed out, Tathagata opened his eyes. There seemed to be a strange smile on his face, but no one saw it.

    I hastily ran towards the source of the sound. When I got closer, I was surprised to find that the person shouted at the place where we met up.

    I don''t know why, but I suddenly had a bad premonition in my heart. It was as if my heart had been hollowed out. That feeling was a little uncomfortable.

    "Who actually hanged himself?" I hastily asked a man in his twenties.

    The man''s face was filled with fear, as if he was still unable to extricate himself from it.

    He pointed behind him with a trembling finger and stuttered, "Yes, yes, Second Miss, she hanged herself."

    When the words'' Second Miss'' reached my ears, it was as if I was struck by lightning. For a moment, I felt as if my consciousness had blurred.

    It took me a moment to recover, but the man was gone.

    I focused my mind and looked at where he was standing just now. There was a person hanging on the willow tree that I was standing on. Although it was very dark, I could still tell that that person was indeed my second sister, Ru Bing.

    "Like ice." I let out a shrill cry.

    We were just talking together, but why did she hang herself in the blink of an eye?

    This was definitely strange.

    I started to cry. My heart was really sad. No matter what, she was still my blood sister. How could I not be sad?

    "Like ice, why did you do that? What had happened? "You want to go this way?"

    I was crying so hard I couldn''t think of anything else.

    However, after a while, I found that Tathagata had brought the group of people over.

    I didn''t stop crying, not because I didn''t want to, but because I couldn''t stop at all.

    "Enough, Mei Ruxue, stop crying, do you still want to make Grandma Sobbing cry?" Tathagata shouted.

    My tears continued to fall non-stop. As I cried, I said, "My sister is dead. Can''t I still cry? I feel terrible, do you think everyone else is as cold-blooded as you? "

    Looking at my eyes, I realized that they were filled with disgust, "So what if I die? Is there a need to be this upset?"

    After Tathagata finished speaking, he turned around and asked a person behind him, "Tell me, what time was the time when Mei Rushuang was hanging herself?"

    "I, I clearly remembered that the time was 11: 50."

    I realized it was the man who had run away.

    However, my mind started to wander. What did he say? Did I hear wrong? He said Rui-Bing hanged herself at 11: 50?

    How is that possible?

    I saw her at twelve and spoke to her.

    How did things turn out to be so unpredictable?

    "What did you say?" This was impossible! I spoke to her at twelve o''clock. How could she have died at eleven-fifty? "

    In a moment of anxiety, I told him what had happened.

    Tathagata looked at me like I was a fool and said disdainfully, "So, you''re talking to a dead man?"

    I was so angry that my face paled. "You, can you please be more respectful when you speak?"

    "For someone as simple-minded as you, I don''t want to talk to you." Tathagata seemed to be extremely disdainful of me, and after saying those words, he actually ignored me.

    He looked at the willow tree and his brows unconsciously furrowed.

    It could be seen that he seemed to have a very deep grudge against her.

    Grandma Hao expressionlessly shot a glance at me, and said, "You actually dare to go out on your own while you''re reciting scriptures in the Buddhist hall.

 C14

    That day, she even gave me a slap. She was only a servant of my villa, but she actually dared to hit my master. I decided to not take her anger anymore.

    "Enough, what''s with your attitude? I am the young miss, don''t you think it''s too much for you to speak to me in such a tone? "

    "Eldest Miss?" Grandma Hao''s words sounded like contempt, but it also sounded like mockery, "Yes, you''re the eldest miss of this villa. It''s not impossible for you to be a real young lady, so I can give you some pointers. "

    What a mystery, her words seemed to twist my meaning.

    However, at this time, Grandma Hao mysteriously whispered into my ear, "If you are willing to marry someone, then you are the real young miss''s life."

    I jumped in fright, the word Underworld Marriage suddenly popped into my head, my heart thumped for a moment, as I remembered the dream I had. In that dream, Grandma Hao had given me an Underworld Marriage.

    "Don''t say anymore, right now I''m not in the mood to listen to your nonsense. My sister''s matter hasn''t been resolved yet, yet you still came to tell me this."

    I took a step back, not wanting to waste any more time with her.

    Tathagata watched the willow tree from start to finish. Suddenly, he took out a dagger and stabbed towards the willow tree at an extremely fast speed.

    I was flabbergasted by his actions.

    Was Tathagata provoked?

    How could he be so close to a tree?

    However, it was really a pity for my sister. She was still hanging from the willow tree. I really couldn''t bear it any longer and wanted to step forward to release her.

    Just as my hand was about to touch Rui Bing''s body, I heard Tathagata yell, "Get out of my way! This place is not a place where you can casually move. "

    I was about to argue when I saw a weird scene.

    The words that I had yet to say were scared out of me.

    I saw that blood was flowing out from where Tathagata stabbed into the willow tree just now.

    I covered my mouth in fright and cried out in surprise, "Blood, blood!" The willow tree is bleeding. "

    However, I was surprised to find out that I was the only one who was making a big fuss. Everyone else was looking at this with a very indifferent expression. It was as if these things were not worth mentioning at all.

    When Tathagata saw this situation, he hurriedly used a bottle to catch the blood flowing out of the willow tree.

    In the end, his blood was filled to the brim with a bottle.

    After doing all this, I had a vague feeling that he was relieved.

    Grandma Hao took the bottle from Tathagata''s hands and nodded his head, then said softly, "I''ll take it back first. This is for you to handle. "

    Finally, Tathagata started to bring down Tathagata Ice from the willow tree, but after saying a few words that I couldn''t accept again, "He Bo, I will leave this place to you. Within an hour, finish off this corpse."

    He Bo was the man who found him earlier, like hanging off ice.

    "Yes, I know what to do." He Bo said respectfully.

    How exactly does Tathagata want the He Bo to deal with my sister''s corpse?

    "What are you going to do with my sister?"

    "You don''t need to worry about that. He Bo will take care of it. Alright, everyone can go back. It''s not good to stay here for long."

    After saying this, Tathagata lead the crowd away. Only He Bo and I were left.

    I can''t leave. My sister is still in the cold, so I didn''t personally see her be buried. How can I leave?

    "He Bo, what are you doing?" My heart clenched.

 C15

    The He Bo didn''t seem to care about me, he just continued to dig under the willow tree.

    As he did so, I guessed his intentions. He wanted to dig a big hole here and bury the ice here.

    Heavens!

    I just feel the world spinning around me.

    Who would bury their body at home? This was a taboo, but He Bo had to commit this taboo right now.

    "He Bo, stop it, you can''t do this, this is my home, how can you bury my body here?"

    "Home?" He Bo''s hands paused for a moment. His expression was a little strange, but he immediately continued with his hands.

    I saw that my words didn''t have any effect, so I just directly blocked in front of her.

    He Bo was shocked, "What are you doing? There''s not much time left now. If you don''t want the Second Miss to swindle her corpse, then hurry up and get out of the way, or else the consequences will be unimaginable. "

    The word "corpse" made all of my hair stand on end. In the middle of the night, when He Bo said those words, I felt a chill down my spine.

    I instinctively left the willow tree, but I still stood there, unwilling to leave. Facing my younger sister''s corpse, my heart ached so much that I couldn''t do anything about it.

    But even if the fact that my sister is dead cannot be salvaged, I must personally see her body buried in the ground.

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but shed tears as I whispered, "Ru Bing, you can set off safely. You won''t be lonely there. There will be a mother and a father to accompany you."

    After I finished saying those words, a strong wind suddenly blew by and a bone-piercing cold air assaulted me. It was a scorching hot summer day, yet it was actually so bone-chilling.

    I couldn''t help but shiver, and the He Bo also shook a little. After that, he continued to do his uncompleted task.

    My heart was filled with desolation. From now on, I would be separated from the Icy Yin and Yang. This was truly a sorrowful matter.

    Finally, He Bo dug a big hole and threw it in like ice. Finally, the hole formed a mound.

    After He Bo finished doing all of this, he bowed and said in a nearly inaudible voice, "Second Miss, you can rest in peace, this is all I can do, I hope that you do not blame me, there is nothing I can do."

    I didn''t hear what He Bo said, and after he finished, he gave me a look, and quickly left.

    At this time, I actually forgot about my fear. Holding onto the pile of dirt, I broke down and cried, "Ru Bing, my poor little sister, why is your life so bitter? Now that you have left, I still don''t understand why you chose to walk this path of no return. "

    I cried for a while, feeling so exhausted that I had to reluctantly return to room one.

    The room was dark. I wanted to switch on the light, but the light didn''t come on.

    I had to lie down on the bed in the dark.

    As a result of the incident tonight, I didn''t sleep at all.

    I didn''t dare to close my eyes that night. As soon as I closed my eyes, I would see a figure as cold as ice.

    No, I quickly sat up in bed. I really can''t stay here any longer.

    I simply walked into the courtyard and wandered aimlessly.

    I don''t know how much time had passed, but I had unknowingly walked to a strange place.

    I noticed that there seemed to be a lot of trees and flowers around.

    Just as he was about to turn back, he heard someone speaking from the area in front of him.

    My curiosity piqued, I tiptoed over.

    "Grandma Hao, you finished it?"

    It was Tathagata''s voice.

    I can naturally hear that these two people are Grandma Hao and Tathagata.

 C16

    Was there some shady business between the two of them?

    At this moment, I suddenly recalled that Tathagata had said that he lived in a temple behind the village. But now I realize that he has always lived in my house.

    "I have done everything you told me to do. If the He Bo has buried the ice under the willow tree, then what are you going to do next?"

    Hearing this, I became even more curious. I held my breath and listened carefully.

    "Next, I''ll have to use the swimming pool."

    Grandma Hao seemed to understand, "I understand what you mean. Willow is a tree, of course it''s wood, and there''s water in the swimming pool, so it''s water. So I think I know what''s going to happen next."

    "You''re still very smart. It looks like I didn''t choose the wrong person." Tathagata''s words were emotionless from start to finish. They were completely ice-cold to the ear.

    I became more and more suspicious of the two of them, and I was sure that maybe the ice really had something to do with them.

    My heart was filled with fear. I discovered that I seemed to have sunk into an endless darkness, as though I couldn''t see a single trace of light.

    Every day here is so hard to bear, I even feel that I am on the verge of collapse.

    In the end, there was no more sound. Instead, I just stood there foolishly until it was daybreak.

    I felt as if I couldn''t move, as if I didn''t have any energy left in me.

    I took a closer look around and saw that I was in a rather deserted area.

    Why did I come here?

    I even started to suspect if I really heard Grandma Hao and Tathagata''s voices here last night.

    "Is anyone there? Is anyone there? " I realized that it would be impossible for me to leave here on my own, and I couldn''t even move now.

    At first, no one answered me. It really seemed like no one was there.

    Was this really the villa''s territory?

    But why did it not seem like it.

    I continued to shout, "Someone, is there anyone here? Can someone help me? "

    But I didn''t see anyone until my throat was hoarse.

    Just then, I suddenly saw a grave before my eyes, and I could even clearly see the names and photos on the tombstone.

    I saw more than a dozen tombstones. The names on the tombstones were all familiar to me. Looking at these tombstones made my hair stand on end.

    Ah!" I cried out in fright, and my vision went black. I think I must have fainted.

    "No, it can''t be, how could it be?" I kept screaming.

    "First Miss, are you alright? Wake up. Wake up! "

    Why was this voice so familiar? I thought about it carefully and finally remembered that it was Xiao Wen''s voice.

    I calmed down a little at the sound of her voice.

    I slowly opened my eyes and saw that familiar face.

    Xiao Wen''s face was full of concern, but seeing that I had woken up, she couldn''t contain her joy and said, "That''s great, First Miss, you really scared me to death. Luckily, you finally woke up, otherwise I would be in deep trouble."

    "Xiao Wen, how did you get me back?"

    I was still thinking about what happened last night, how did Xiao Wen manage to find me in that desolate place?

    Xiao Wen looked at me in shock, as though she was completely confused. "Eldest Miss, what did you say? You have been in your room ever since you came back from last night, and you have not gone out either. Furthermore, I did not go out to look for you.

    A buzz went through my head. Could it be that what happened last night was not the truth? Or was it just a dream?

 C17

    "Xiao Wen, are you saying that I didn''t go out after returning last night?"

    Seeing my shocked expression, Xiao Wen nodded his head and said, "Yes, it is indeed like that. After you returned, you were always very sad, and I knew that it was because of Second Young Miss'' matter, so I did not disturb you. After you returned, you closed the door and left."

    "Really? But I clearly remember that I went to a place where there were many flowers, plants and trees.

    At this point, I stopped, as if seeing the tombstones again.

    "And what?" Xiao Wen seemed to be very curious about my words.

    I bit my lips tightly. I didn''t plan on hiding this from her, because up until now, the only person in this villa that I felt to be normal was Xiao Wen.

    "And I saw a lot of tombs, more than a dozen of them."

    My words made Xiao Wen''s face immediately change, she anxiously looked around, and nervously closed the door.

    Her actions were quite strange. One must know that the door was originally shut, but she was going to make an unnecessary move.

    "Xiao Wen, what''s wrong?" I asked curiously.

    Xiao Wen''s expression changed for a moment, and said softly, "Young miss, don''t talk about this in front of others, I remember it clearly, you clearly came back last night, and I even closed the door myself, so you can''t go to such a place."

    Xiao Wen seemed to not dare to look at me, as I noticed her abnormal behavior.

    "No, Xiao Wen, there must be something that you are hiding from me?"

    Xiao Wen quickly shook her head, "No, I really haven''t."

    The more Xiao Wen says this, the more I suspect her.

    "Xiao Wen, you are the only person I can talk to now. If even you aren''t willing to tell me the truth, then I really won''t have anyone I can trust anymore."

    My words made Xiao Wen feel very conflicted, as if she wanted to say something, but was unable to.

    In the end, Xiao Wen made an astonishing move.

    After a moment''s thought, she kneeled down in front of me.

    "What are you doing? Hurry up and get up. If you really don''t want to say it, then forget it.

    Xiao Wen continued, "Eldest Miss, listen to me. I''ll tell you, but you must not mention this matter, just pretend you don''t know."

    Seeing her so secretive, his curiosity was piqued.

    "Speak, I won''t tell anyone."

    Seeing that I made a promise, Xiao Wen said something that made my heart jump.

    "Eldest Miss, the place you''re talking about really exists, but no one has ever dared to enter before. That place is called Flowers Corpse Ground, and it is said that there are twelve tombs there, as for who is buried there, I really don''t know, and furthermore, every time it is after midnight, no one is allowed to enter. If, at midnight, Flowers Corpse Ground''s gate comes in, then the consequences would be unimaginable."

    I was stunned by what I heard. If there was such a place in this villa, then everything I saw was real.

    According to what Xiao Wen said, I have never gone out, so the only explanation is that I had a dream.

    But the dream was real. "I was really drunk.

    Seeing that I was still distracted, Xiao Wen worriedly said, "Young miss, you already know that now, stay far away from that place, you must not go near it, otherwise the yang energy in your body will be absorbed by the evil spirits."

 C18

    "Evil ghost?" I asked in astonishment, "Could it be that there really are evil spirits in this villa? But who did get those graves there? "

    Xiao Wen was so scared that her face turned pale, as if she did not want to continue the topic.

    "Eldest Miss, don''t make things difficult for me anymore, this is all I can tell you right now."

    After Xiao Wen finished speaking, she did not speak anymore.

    I felt as if my entire body had collapsed. I felt both physically and mentally exhausted.

    I hadn''t been back from school for long, but so many things had happened already. It really made me feel like I was in a terrible situation.

    I am alone now. If I wanted to find out all the secrets of this mysterious villa by myself, it would be even harder than ascending to heaven.

    Xiao Wen silently brought me some food, shook her head and sighed, then left.

    As I looked at the food, I suddenly felt sick to my stomach.

    Especially that plate of Red Braised Meat, it was greasy, I really didn''t have the slightest bit of appetite for it.

    I hurriedly called out, "Xiao Wen, hurry up and bring this plate of Red Braised Meat over. I''m really sick of it."

    Xiao Wen hurriedly gave me a look, and said softly, "Lower your voice, young miss. Tathagata is right outside, and this plate of Red Braised Meat was something he ordered me to make sure you eat it all, or else he would not be courteous to you."

    "What?" I felt as if crows were flying over my head. What was this? Am I not even free to eat?

    "Eldest Miss, since Tathagata has given the order, you can only follow it. Honestly speaking, although you are the master in this villa, Tathagata has the true power. You have no choice but to obey him. "

    Tathagata ˇ­ it was him again!

    Did he have to cover the sky with one hand here?

    I looked at the plate of Red Mountain Meat again. I felt as if my stomach was in a mess. Just one glance was enough to make me feel like this. I really didn''t dare to imagine what I would do if I ate it.

    "Miss, now you have no choice. I''ve seen Tathagata''s viciousness with my own eyes, so you should eat it!"

    I felt even more disgusted with Tathagata. This man was truly infuriating.

    "No, I''m just not eating. I want to see what he can do to me." My stubbornness has also come up, don''t tell me he can still kill me?

    Xiao Wen looked at me in surprise and seemed to pity me a little. That kind of gaze made me feel a little uncomfortable.

    In the end, however, she stopped trying to persuade me to eat Red Braised Meat.

    Xiao Wen left the room. Just as she was about to heave a sigh of relief, the door opened again.

    "Mei Ruxue, you still haven''t eaten this dish? Didn''t Xiao Wen pass on her words to you? "

    Tathagata was glaring at me, as though he held a deep grudge against me.

    I said unhappily, "Don''t blame Xiao Wen. She told me, but I don''t plan to eat it."

    "Hmph, you dare to go against my words?"

    "Why should I listen to you? You are not the god of heaven. "

    "You''re really stubborn. Compared to your siblings, you''re far worse."

    My intuition told me that there was definitely something in his words.

    Could it be that my siblings are really under his control?

    "You, what exactly do you mean? Why are you so vicious to our family? If you don''t even let such a young child go, what exactly do you want? "

    I shouted out all the words in my heart. Only then did I feel a little more at ease.

    Tathagata looked at the agitated me with disdain. "Right, your family will forever live in my shadow."

 C19

    From the look on Tathagata''s face, it seemed as if he had absolutely irreconcilable hatred for my family. His eyes seemed as if they were about to erupt into flames.

    "Such a vicious heart. How did we offend you? How are you going to treat us like this? "

    "Mei Ruxue, I''ve told you far too much today. Don''t keep testing my patience, you''ll know one day in the near future that I''m doing this for your own good."

    "For my own good?" I burst out laughing, and then even tears came out.

    "What''s so funny?" Tathagata was a little upset by me.

    "Tathagata, I realize that you''re really lying with your eyes open."

    "Alright, stop talking nonsense and quickly eat this Red Braised Meat. If you don''t want to eat it, then I don''t mind helping you." As he said that, his gaze shifted to the plate of Red Braised Meat.

    I was aware of his intentions and instinctively wanted to leave the room.

    When Tathagata saw that I was trying to escape, he hurriedly stood in front of me and picked up the Red Braised Meat on the way.

    He grabbed a piece of meat and was about to put it in my mouth. I closed my eyes in despair.

    At this critical moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. It was so urgent.

    "Young Master Rulai, open the door. I have something important to report to you."

    It was the voice of the He Bo.

    I couldn''t help but to thank the He Bo in my heart for coming in such a timely manner. Otherwise, I would have eaten those things that disgusted me.

    Tathagata seemed to be unwilling to accept this outcome as he opened the door. He looked as if someone had interrupted his good fortune.

    "What is it? "You''ve come at the wrong time."

    He Bo said embarrassedly, "Young Master Rulai was the school that called the young miss'' parents. I don''t know what to say. I came to ask you. "

    Tathagata was stunned for a moment. "You are so stupid. You even bother me with such a small matter. I really don''t know what else you can do."

    He Bo lowered his head, not daring to say another word.

    When I heard this, I couldn''t help but say, "Since it was my school who called, and my parents aren''t here anymore, I should go pick up the phone."

    I wondered how the school knew my home phone number. You know, before I came to live in this villa, there was no telephone in the house.

    Things had really gotten out of hand.

    When Tathagata saw this, he unexpectedly said, "That''s good. You can go pick up the phone."

    Seeing that he had finally agreed, even though he was doubtful, he couldn''t care less.

    When I picked up the phone, I merely gave a "oh" before an anxious voice sounded out, "Hello, I''m Mei Ruxue''s head instructor. Please come over to the school quickly, something has happened to Mei Ruxue."

    I felt a buzz in my head. Head of Education, I naturally knew about this, but his words were so weird. I''ve always been at home, so how could he say that something happened to me at school?

    Just as I was about to ask about the details, his voice sounded again, "I apologize to you here first. We didn''t want to see such a thing happen, so I will definitely try my best to compensate you the most. As for the amount of compensation, it will definitely satisfy you."

    What compensation?

    I''m really going to break down.

    The Dean of Education''s words were a little too baffling.

    I couldn''t help it anymore and said, "What did you say? "Director Lin, I''m perfectly fine at home right now, how could you say such absurd words?"

    There was no sound coming from the other side. After a while, I heard a sharp scream coming from the other side.

    I don''t know what happened next, but I thought the Dean''s voice sounded like he''d seen a ghost.

 C20

    I was also caught off guard by this sudden incident.

    Things were really too weird.

    I was alive and well, but someone said I was dead.

    Was this a misunderstanding?

    But I don''t think so. The head instructor wouldn''t have called for no reason.

    I don''t know how I got back to my room, but when I got back I found that Tathagata was still there.

    When Tathagata saw me, he asked, "What did the phone say?"

    I looked up at him and asked, "Am I really dead?"

    My words confused Tathagata. He raised his brows and asked, "Mei Ruxue, what kind of crazy words are you saying?"

    "I''m dead. Just now, the call was made by my university''s Director of Education. He told my parents to take care of my matters and to negotiate compensation."

    Tathagata was stunned as he hadn''t expected the situation to turn out like this.

    For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.

    "This is truly ridiculous. I am living well yet someone said that I am dead. Could it be that I am truly dead and I just don''t know it myself?"

    "Can you use your brain? Look at the ground, your shadow is so clear, how could you be a dead person? "

    My heart skipped a beat as I looked at the ground. As expected, the shadow on the ground could be seen clearly.

    I suddenly woke up.

    "Then why did the dean say that? "What happened?"

    "Alright, I''ll help you investigate this matter. Don''t be nervous."

    How could I not be nervous?

    It was me, you know, not him.

    "Can you eat Red Braised Meat now?" Tathagata had been brought up again.

    Oh my god!

    I just feel like I''m going crazy. This Tathagata is really a top quality item. In this situation, my mood was already extremely bad. However, he ignored my feelings and was still able to say such words.

    I was speechless.

    "Please, don''t make things difficult for me anymore. I''m in an extremely bad mood right now. No, I have to go back to school. I have to find out."

    At this moment, I had already secretly made up my mind. Although he had previously said that I could only enter this villa and not exit it, I couldn''t care less right now.

    At that moment, my cell phone suddenly rang.

    I took a look and saw that it was a call from a good friend of mine from college.

    I hastily pressed the answer button and I heard a warm voice, "Ruxue, I know that we will never meet again, but I still dreamt of calling you. I never thought that your phone would be connected again, maybe it''s because someone else used your number, I just want to use this familiar number to express my sorrow for you."

    I was frightened once again. The warm words confirmed the words of the head of the Education Bureau. It looks like I was indeed in school the entire time. Furthermore, I had indeed met with an accident and died.

    When Tathagata heard the words of comfort, he also could not wrap his head around it.

    "Ruxue, I miss you so much, I''ll keep that secret of yours forever. Even though you''re dead, I''ll keep my promise and definitely won''t tell anyone else that you''re engaged to someone else."

    I was struck dumb by the warm words.

    Another wedding?

    But why can''t I remember saying something about an underworld marriage to Gentle Snow?

    Did I forget?

    But logically speaking, it shouldn''t be possible. I have never been married to another person, so how could I say these words to her?

 C21

    Perhaps it was because she had a very good relationship with him, which was why she was so sad to the extreme. She thought of calling her cell phone to pour out her feelings of love.

    But who knows, I really didn''t tell her about the wedding.

    Tathagata took the phone over and said leisurely: "Wait first and cry. Tell me, is Mei Ruxue really dead?"

    I looked at Tathagata in astonishment, not knowing what my matter had to do with him.

    Warmth abruptly stopped crying. To be exact, her tears had been scared away.

    It was no wonder that a man''s voice suddenly rang in her ears as she was wholeheartedly bidding farewell to her former good friend.

    "Who are you? This is Ruxue''s phone number? "

    "I''m asking you, what exactly did Mei Ruxue say?"

    Tathagata decided to try a different method. Since he had already said that I was dead, he decided to ask.

    "Ruxue is so pitiful. Her family''s conditions aren''t good, and her tuition has become a problem, so she was working in the academy''s library during her spare time. But she didn''t expect that a few days ago, she would accidentally fall from the roof of the library, and the result was that."

    As she spoke, she began to sob.

    The phone had been pushed down by Tathagata, so I was naturally able to hear it clearly.

    "Library? Falling to the ground? "

    Why are these words so weird?

    When did I work in the library?

    Besides, I told her so when I left. But why would she say such a ridiculous thing now?

    "Are you sure Mei Ruxue is dead?" Tathagata still wanted to confirm.

    "Who the hell are you? I am not in a good mood and do not want to talk about this anymore. Furthermore, who are you to Ruxue? Why should I tell you? "

    Gentle Snow seemed to be getting impatient.

    Tathagata did not speak any further and immediately hung up.

    Tathagata walked to my side and looked at me coldly. "Let''s go. Right now, you have to follow me to a place."

    "I''m not going. Why do I have to listen to you whenever you want me to do something?"

    When Tathagata walked to the door, he suddenly turned his head to glance at me before saying mockingly, "Don''t tell me you don''t want to know the truth about your death?"

    Perhaps Tathagata''s words were of the utmost importance, but I hurried to his side and said, "Do you mean to take me with you to my school to find out?"

    "Still talking nonsense. Hurry up, time is running out."

    I no longer hesitated. This matter had a huge impact on me. I had to know the truth, or else I would not be willing to accept it.

    I don''t know why Tathagata wanted to go with me. He kept insisting that those who came in couldn''t leave the villa, but this time it was he who said he would take me with him.

    Along the way, my mood was very complicated, but the Director of Education''s words on the phone still lingered in my ears.

    However, it''s a good thing that Tathagata didn''t make things difficult for me on the way.

    After arriving at school, I became even more nervous.

    I didn''t know that Tathagata was able to find the office of the head instructor correctly. I was dumbfounded by his abilities.

    However, when he saw the head of the Education Bureau, he actually saw Tathagata tremble visibly.

    "Director, I want to know, why did you say I was dead? Aren''t I standing right in front of you right now? " After seeing him, I couldn''t help but voice my doubts.

    However, I sadly discovered that he didn''t seem to hear what I said. Furthermore, what was even more lamentable was that he actually turned a blind eye towards me.

    Tathagata turned his head to look at me with eyes filled with pity.

    "I''m Mei Ruxue''s friend, I came over as soon as I received your call. I want to know more about your situation."

    "Yeah, Director, what''s going on?" I said again.

    However, this time, it was the same as before. The director really did seem to think that I didn''t exist. However, it was as easy as saying, "We are also very sad to see Mei Ruxue, this is something that we do not want to see, but now that the situation has reached this point, there is no way to save her, we can only try our best to make up for her family."

    "Then what happened to her?"

    "What a pity." As the head instructor said this, he actually reached out his hand to wipe away his tears, "She fell from the roof while working in the library."

    His words were the same as warmth. This made my heart pound even more.

    I''ve always had a lot of questions, but he just ignored me when I spoke.

    "Can I see her now?"

    The dean nodded and said, "Since you''ve come, then say your goodbyes to her!"

    So the director took us to a warehouse at the school.

    As soon as I walked in, I suddenly felt cold all over.

    I couldn''t help but shiver. Isn''t the temperature too low?

    "In front of us is Ruxue''s corpse. We plan to wait for her family members to come over and discuss and then cremate the corpse."

    "Let me look at the body first." Tathagata seemed to be in a hurry to see the corpse.

    My mood also became tense as I slowly followed behind him.

    When the white cloth that covered the body was removed, I felt my breathing begin to quicken, and the face was as familiar as it could ever be.

    Even though I was well-prepared, I was still scared.

    That face is exactly the same as mine.

    "No, I''m not dead. You''re all mistaken." I can''t accept this reality. This reality is a bit too cruel.

    But no one paid any attention to me. Maybe they really couldn''t see me.

    It was like a movie had started playing in my head. From the time I had first heard from my mother, everything that had happened at home had been too weird.

    I really don''t understand what''s going on.

    My head started to hurt so much that even my heart couldn''t take it anymore.

    Tathagata''s face revealed a surprised expression, but he concealed it well, so no one else noticed.

    "Her body cannot be cremated."

    With just a few words, the head instructor Zhu Rende was stunned.

    The expression on his face changed rapidly. It could really be described as colorful.

    "This, this sir, we will do our best to compensate for the amount of money given to Mei Ruxue''s family, I''m afraid that it would not be good to let this corpse go for too long, right?"

    Zhu Rende seemed to be a little strange. I vaguely felt that this matter was definitely not that simple.

    "If you set her body on fire, your family will be buried with her."

    The words that came out were scary, but the words were a bit too calm and gentle.

    Zhu Rende opened his mouth wide, as though he was deep in thought.

    After a long while, Tathagata finally spoke again, "We''ll temporarily stop here for now. Tomorrow, I''ll come back and take the corpse away."

    "What? You want to take the corpse away?" Zhu Rende asked in surprise.

    I was even more curious. If I really died, then I would definitely bring it home to be buried. Could it be that I would have to stay here and be a ghost?

    "Do I have to leave you the corpse?"

    Zhu Rende''s expression changed, "No, you can''t take it away, you definitely can''t!"

    "Then give me a reason that I can''t take him away!"

    Zhu Rende seemed to have sunk into deep thought once again, but he seemed to have an unspeakable secret, and had been sitting there uneasily the entire time.

    "I-Mei Ruxue met with mishap at school. We felt very guilty, so we all decided to find the best grave here to bury her. Furthermore, we had already found the tomb already, it costed a whole million high price."

    My eyeballs are about to pop out. Zhu Rende has always been a stingy person, how could he buy such an expensive tomb for me? This made me doubt his motives even more.

    Tathagata suddenly laughed coldly, "You guys seem to have asked a certain master to search for the tomb?"

    Zhu Rende was struck dumb by Tathagata''s words. He retreated a few steps back, obviously afraid of him, "You, how did you know? How the hell did you know? "

    "All of these are not important. If I were to say it here today, I will not let you bury Mei Ruxue in the grave that you found. I will deal with her tomorrow. If I find out that you guys dare to deal with her body privately, then I can''t guarantee what the consequences will be. "

    Tathagata stormed out the door.

    I hastily followed him until we were out of the school gate. I rushed in front of him and said impatiently, "Can you tell me what exactly happened? Why can''t the head of the staff hear me or see me? Am I really dead? Or could it be that I am just a soul now? "

    Hearing my series of questions, Tathagata said snappily, "It would be weird if he could see you."

    I was even more confused. "Can you explain it more clearly?"

    "I won''t tell you anything now. When I need you to know, you will understand."

    So, I will continue to wait indefinitely? But which day would he have to wait until he became a head?

    However, I know Tathagata''s temper. If he doesn''t want to say it, then I won''t get any news from him.

    After we left, there was a person stealthily staring at my figure. The corner of his mouth slightly curled up, revealing a mysterious smile. It seemed to be a bit playful.

    He muttered to himself, "Tathagata, we have finally brought you here. Perhaps the game between us can now officially begin. I''m sure all of you will like this game. "

    But I knew nothing of all this, and my mind was preoccupied with whether I was alive or dead.

    I''m going crazy from this question.

    However, the more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t make sense out of it.

    Tathagata brought me to a rather deserted place. It seemed a little desolate.

    Only then did I come back to my senses. Looking at my surroundings, I felt a little familiar.

    "Where is this place?" Why did you bring me here? "

    Tathagata didn''t answer my question, he only stopped in front of a dilapidated building.

    My heart missed a beat when I saw this room.

 C22

    After seeing this room, my heart was shocked to the extreme.

    How was this possible?

    I seemed to have lost all sense of thought. I looked at the house blankly. How could this house be so simple as to be familiar with it?

    "Do you think this house looks familiar?" Tathagata asked unexpectedly.

    I came to my senses as though I was waking from a dream, only to see Tathagata''s mocking expression.

    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"

    I don''t know how to describe my feelings right now. I only know that Tathagata''s eyes are full of provocation.

    He seemed to be doing everything against me, but what puzzled me was why did he do it?

    At this moment, Tathagata no longer paid attention to me and silently pushed open the door to enter.

    I was about to go crazy because of him. It could be said that his face changed just like a child''s face.

    I really admire him from the bottom of my heart. In my heart, I can only be dry angry, but there''s nothing I can do about it.

    But my attention had always been on the room I now walked into.

    I looked at everything in the house as if I were in a dream. It was exactly the same as the house I had lived in before, not just the appearance, but even the furnishings.

    I can''t help but suspect that Tathagata intentionally brought me here, but why is there a place like my old home here?

    This was also something that I couldn''t figure out no matter how hard I thought about it. However, he also knew that even if he asked Tathagata, he wouldn''t get much out of it.

    As I walked, I looked at my surroundings. Suddenly, I tripped on something, and when I looked down, I saw that it was a mirror.

    I picked it up and looked at it carefully, and my head snapped. Wasn''t this the mirror I used to throw away?

    Moreover, I clearly remember that I threw the mirror to the ground at the time, and I am now at the same place as when I threw the mirror.

    Heavens!

    Isn''t this too unbelievable?

    I''m really back to where I used to live!

    I was stunned for a moment.

    "Tathagata, can you tell me, is this my former home?"

    I couldn''t hold it in any longer and was ready to ask the questions in my heart. If I didn''t understand all of this, I would definitely not be willing to accept it.

    I hadn''t even figured out what happened in the villa, but now that there''s been this weird incident, I really couldn''t take it anymore.

    Tathagata''s body trembled for a moment, but he ignored me.

    I was already used to his rudeness, but I did not intend to give up just like that. What is your purpose in bringing me here? What exactly is your identity? "

    All of a sudden, I vented out my dissatisfaction towards him.

    Tathagata didn''t seem to care about my attitude at all as he continued to look around him. He seemed to be quite focused and didn''t react to my words at all.

    "Why aren''t you talking? Do you feel at ease just because you want to ruin my family? "

    Once I said those words, I could no longer take them back. I vented all of my discontent in my heart.

    At last, Tathagata stopped in front of the door of a storage room and watched with rapt attention.

    When he was about to open the door, I cried out in alarm, "No! Don''t open that door!"

    But as I said this, Tathagata''s hand had already touched the door, and I didn''t have time to think. I rushed over and stood in front of him.

    However, the door was still touched by my body. Thus, a shocking scene occurred.

    When the door opened, snakes poured out of it.

    My face went pale and I was too scared to breathe.

    Tathagata picked me up in an instant and jumped a few meters away, avoiding the snakes.

    I tightly hugged on to Tathagata''s neck, as though I was very afraid that if I let go, I would fall down and get bitten by those poisonous snakes.

    Ever since I was young, what I feared the most were snakes, but I didn''t know why there were so many snakes in my house.

    However, Dad had always kept the snakes in the utility room and never let them out, so everything was fine.

    Today, I didn''t expect these snakes to come out unexpectedly.

    "No, I''m afraid. Don''t let go." As I kept talking, I gradually fell into a coma.

    As I passed out, I seemed to hear a gentle voice, a voice that I hadn''t heard for a long time. It made me feel especially familiar.

    But when I tried to open my eyes to see who was talking to me so gently, I couldn''t.

    I don''t know how much time passed before I opened my eyes and found that I had already left that place.

    "You''re awake." Tathagata said indifferently.

    I looked at him in surprise and saw that he looked much more haggard than before.

    "You saved me?"

    "You can think of it that way."

    I''m not talking, I''m just thinking.

    "Now you are in the villa, those dangers are all over. You can resume your normal life in the future."

    Tathagata''s words made me sit up abruptly. "What? Aren''t we going to investigate my death? It''s not clear how to leave yet. "No, I have to go back. I have to figure everything out."

    I hit the ground and found a problem. My legs didn''t seem to feel much, and for a moment they began to give way, and then they fell.

    "Do you think you can walk like this? Why don''t you just stay here? You can''t leave without my permission. "

    After saying that, Tathagata left without even turning his head back.

    After I left, I started yelling, "Tathagata, you can''t do this. I just want to know what''s going on. Why are you doing this to me? "

    I cried out, and then, with a sudden sadness in my heart, I began to cry.

    Xiao Wen had walked in at some point in time, and seeing my sorrowful look, she seemed to be at a loss of what to do.

    She couldn''t bear it and quickly helped me onto the bed. "Eldest Miss, your current condition isn''t very good, so I''m especially worried for you. Ever since you came back, I''ve asked Ru Yi to invite a doctor over for you to have a look, but he doesn''t agree at all. I really have no other choice, so I''ll just bring some medicine, and you can see if it''s of any use to you. "

    Xiao Wen started to busy herself, she poured water and fed me the medicine, after doing all of this she was already exhausted to the point of sweating profusely.

    I looked at her gratefully and said, "Xiao Wen, it''s fortunate that you are still by my side. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t even know what to do."

    Xiao Wen was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, "Eldest Miss, please don''t say it like that. In the past, my wife was very good to me, you are my wife''s daughter, of course I want to be good to you."

    Hearing her suddenly mention my mother made me sad.

    Xiao Wen realized that she had said something wrong, her expression changed and she started to blame herself, and said, "I am truly sorry, First Young Miss, it is my fault, I should not have brought up Madam and reminded you of your sorrows."

    Even though I was sad, Xiao Wen couldn''t be blamed, and she didn''t do it on purpose.

    "Forget it, Xiao Wen, don''t blame yourself.

    Xiao Wen seemed to be a little disappointed. She didn''t know what she was thinking about, but her eyes were fixated on a certain place, and she seemed to have been in a daze the entire time.

    I actually thought that she was still feeling sad about what she had just said, "Xiao Wen, I''m really fine, you should go back and rest."

    Xiao Wen regained her senses, shshenodded her head automatically, but when she reached the door, he asked: "That''s right, young miss, did anything special happen when you went out this time?"

    My heart suddenly shook. That''s right, if Xiao Wen didn''t ask, I would have forgotten how I came back.

    "Xiao Wen, how did I get back at that time? I remember I was somewhere near the school. "

    Xiao Wen also said in a strange tone, "That''s right young miss, I also thought that it was strange! You have to understand that when you returned, your entire body was covered in blood. I was extremely shocked, but I didn''t dare to ask. After I sent you to your room, Tathagata didn''t let anyone in. "

    There was actually such a thing?

    I began to lose my composure. My memories were fixed at the door of the utility room, and when the snakes came out, I lost consciousness.

    Later on, it was Xiao Wen who said it, so it looks like Tathagata must have brought me back here immediately.

    Why is Tathagata hiding it from me?

    "Is there anything special about it?"

    "Yes, there''s something strange about that. I remembered it very clearly, at the time I came back, I heard Tathagata talking to himself, as if they were two people conversing. I even heard a voice say something, and that voice was yours.

    Everything Xiao Wen said made my heart feel even stranger, as though Tathagata was truly a mysterious person.

    So much had happened in that short period of time that I spent almost every day in a tangle.

    It really happened again and again before the situation settled down.

    "Eldest Miss, don''t blame me for speaking too much. I just felt that the matter was very strange, and you knew it was better than not knowing it, so I''m telling you this because you definitely can''t tell Ru Yue. If he knew, he definitely wouldn''t let me off so easily." When Xiao Wen said till here, she was so scared that her face turned pale.

    I comforted her, "Don''t worry, you can tell me that you have not had enough time to thank me, so how could I betray you? "Absolutely not, and I''m not such a scumbag.

    Xiao Wen heaved a sigh of relief.

    When I was alone in the room, I slowly began to try to sort out these thoughts.

    I spent the night thinking about what had happened recently. I didn''t sleep all night.

    The next day, Tathagata came to my room early and insisted on letting me drink from a bowl of something.

    I looked at the bowl of black stuff and felt a little disgusted. I hastily covered my mouth and said, "What is this thing?" Hurry and take it away. "

    Tathagata didn''t give me the slightest leeway to ease up. Unprepared, he immediately gave me a bowl of food to drink.

 C23

    I was so embarrassed by him that I resisted the urge to puke, knowing that if I stayed any longer I would puke.

    I ran to a deserted place and puked.

    In the end, he spat out everything in his stomach.

    I still felt uncomfortable in my stomach. When I finished vomiting, I realized that I was under the tree where my second sister was hanging on the ice.

    My expression changed slightly. Isn''t this a little too strange?

    I was clearly running in the opposite direction, but why did I suddenly come under this willow tree?

    Just as I was thinking, a cold wind blew, and I felt as if my whole body had been struck hard by something.

    I didn''t think much of it at first. I just thought it might have been blown away by the wind, but it wasn''t until late at night that I realized ˇ­

    At night, I suddenly felt very uncomfortable and a little itchy.

    I scratched with all my might until the blood came out.

    Just as I was about to sleep, I heard a voice say, "I feel wronged."

    I woke up with a start. "Who is it?" Who''s talking? "

    I vigilantly looked around my surroundings but didn''t see the shadow of a single person.

    "It''s me, it''s me! Big Sis, could it be that you''ve already forgotten about me?"

    It was a voice as loud as ice!

    This time I heard it.

    "Ru Bing, is it really you? Where are you? "Why didn''t you come out and meet with your sister?" When I heard it was like ice, I wasn''t afraid at all.

    "Big sister, we are in the same boat as humans and ghosts, so meeting you is not good for you. I was just bored and I felt wronged, so I came to complain to you."

    My heart was in pain. It was really a pity that Bing Bing died at such a young age, but that was how fate was arranged. What could I do?

    "Ru Bing, if you have any grievances in your heart, just tell elder sister. Elder sister is listening."

    "Big sister, actually, I shouldn''t have died. It was all because of that."

    I was waiting for her to go on, but she was gone.

    "Ru Bing, why didn''t you say anything? What''s the reason?" I asked curiously.

    "Forget it, there''s no point in talking about it now. Even if I told you, I wouldn''t have survived. Forget it, let''s not talk about the sorrows. Say something joyful."

    Happy?

    Suddenly, I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. There shouldn''t be anything to be happy about, right?

    "Ru Bing, right now, I''m not in a good mood. To be honest, ever since I came back, strange things have been happening nonstop. I really can''t hold on much longer."

    What I said was the truth. To me, at the moment, Razor is someone I can trust. Someone who can speak my heart, I poured out all of my bitterness.

    "Elder sister, I know. I understand all of this. Actually, it was really thanks to you that I was able to come out today."

    I was confused by her words. "Like ice, why do you say that?"

    "Have you forgotten that you vomited in my grave? It''s because of those things that you vomited out that I was able to break the seal on the tomb and come out, otherwise I would never be able to come out. "

    "There''s actually such a thing?" I have really broadened my horizons. I only vomited a few words of confusion, and somehow managed to allow Ru Bing to obtain her freedom.

    Looking at my puzzled expression, Ru Bing said, "I know you''re very curious about why this happened, but I can''t tell you now because the time is not ripe yet. When the truth is revealed, you will naturally understand."

    It seems that Ru Bing isn''t going to tell me now.

    I wanted to know, but I didn''t want to force her.

    Seeing my dejected look, Ru Bing suddenly said, "Right, there''s still one more reason I came here for, and it''s the most important reason. I came specifically to congratulate you."

    "Congratulations?" I frowned. "Is there anything worth congratulating?" My loved ones left me one by one. How could I be happy?

    "Elder sister, there are only two months left before you get married. I am truly happy for you. Even I am somewhat envious of you for finding such a perfect husband."

    Words like ice made me stupid.

    "Wait, like ice, what did you say? I''m getting married? But how could I not know? "Who exactly did you hear that from?"

    Upon hearing my series of questions, Ru Bing was slightly surprised. "What? Don''t you know? "

    "Yeah, I really don''t know. Hurry up and tell me, just who am I going to marry?"

    Just as he was about to speak, he heard the door creak open.

    Icy''s voice immediately disappeared, and I thought she must have left.

    I''m really pissed off, you know, when I can''t come, I have to come at this time.

    "You''re really amazing."

    It was Tathagata''s voice! He seemed very angry.

    "Is it rude of you to come into someone else''s room?"

    Tathagata didn''t answer my question, "I made something for you to eat out of good intentions, but you vomited, and coincidentally vomited under a willow tree. Do you know what you''re doing?"

    "I didn''t do it on purpose. I didn''t know why I was there either. Is that my fault? "

    Tathagata was simply too unreasonable.

    Tathagata said ruthlessly, "Do you know that what you''re doing has really led to serious consequences? You''ve ruined everything I''ve painstakingly done." Now I''m going to have a big problem, do you know that? "

    The tone of Tathagata''s voice was unfriendly, and at this moment, I was really like a child who had committed a mistake. His words made me turn red with embarrassment.

    I was about to argue with him when he flung the door open and left.

    My heart started beating rapidly. Due to my anxiety, my breathing became ragged. That feeling was very uncomfortable.

    But it was far from over, and perhaps it was just the beginning.

    The following days seemed to have regained their calm ˇ­

    From that night on, I had a dream every night. In my dreams, I always saw someone presiding over my wedding and repeatedly forced me to have a wedding with a man. Although I couldn''t see the man''s face clearly, I felt that he was the real thing.

    The dream made me lose my appetite. The more I thought about what Icy had said to me, the more I felt that something was wrong.

    I only remember one person in my dreams, and that is Grandma Hao.

    In my dream, she was the one who forced me to marry that man.

    Although I wanted to resist, I felt powerless.

    "Isn''t it just a marriage? Was there a need to be so nervous? Why don''t we start cultivating our relationship every day? "

    Grandma Hao looked at me with disdain, as though she was looking down on me.

    I struggled to tell her, "I don''t want to marry him. I don''t even know him, how can I marry him?"

    "Because you have no choice but to marry him."

    Grandma Hao''s words seemed to leave no leeway.

    After saying that, Grandma Hao laughed sinisterly, and pushed me fiercely into a room, saying, "Today is your wedding night."

    "No, no."

    I woke up with a start and found that I was drenched in sweat.

    His mind was still immersed in those memories. Such a realistic dream, it was as if it had really happened.

    When I was eating breakfast, I walked past Grandma Hao. She seemed to be looking at me with interest, and that look in her eyes made me feel uncomfortable all over.

    It was quite a coincidence that due to me being late, only the one sitting beside Grandma Hao remained.

    I had no choice but to sit down.

    Grandma Hao was eating with relish, as if she wasn''t really concerned about me.

    As soon as I relaxed, I wanted to eat a lot of food, but I found that most of the food had been eaten by them, leaving behind only a few bugs and the like.

    Not to mention going to eat, just looking at it made my stomach start cramping.

    I swallowed the porridge in the bowl in front of me, fighting back my nausea.

    Only when I drank it, it didn''t taste right.

    How bloody, am I not drinking porridge?

    But it was too late. I had drunk the whole bowl.

    At this moment, Grandma Hao suddenly snorted coldly, "You''re the only one who''s being pampered. You''re still disgusted from drinking so much, and this is something I specially made for you. Just be content with it!"

    I was immediately shocked. What did you mean by doing it for me? Could it be that this was a trap set up specifically for me?

    "Grandma Hao, what exactly is this thing, why is it so bloody?"

    "Because this is blood, and of course there is the smell of blood. However, this taste is really quite good. " As he said that, Grandma Hao looked at the bowl greedily.

    I felt a chill in my heart. Wasn''t this Grandma Hao too disgusting?

    He was actually interested in blood?

    But the question is, what kind of blood do I drink? Was it animal blood or human blood?

    I suddenly felt sick again, and I had the urge to vomit.

    But Grandma Hao said, "If you spit this out, then the nightmare will continue to haunt you tonight."

    Grandma Hao even knows about my dream so how can I have any privacy?

    Seeing my surprised expression, Grandma Hao seemed to feel that it was very enjoyable, "What''s wrong? Are you surprised? However, these are all small dishes and the real dishes are yet to come. You just have to wait and enjoy it. "

    Grandma Hao''s words were heard very clearly by Xiao Wen behind me. Xiao Wen''s expression was a little strange, as if she was staring at Grandma Hao the entire time.

    "You''re really vicious!"

    I couldn''t find the words to describe her, so I used the word ''vicious'' instead.

    However, Grandma Hao seemed to not care, "Whatever you say, it''s just that I believe that the real show is about to begin, and everything will become more and more fun."

    Because I have been competing with Grandma Hao, I forgot about the disgusting matter from before.

    "I really can''t be bothered to tell you." I really didn''t want to see her face that I hated. I stood up and said to Xiao Wen, "Let''s go, Xiao Wen, let''s go."

    Xiao Wen turned around and glanced at Grandma Hao, but did not say a word.

    As Grandma Hao watched us leave, the corner of her mouth rose a little.

    There''s no need to mention the anger in my heart.

    "I really don''t understand why all these people want to target me."

 C24

    After leaving, Xiao Wen went closer to me and sighed, "Young miss, there are a lot of things that you don''t know, but before you came back, Grandma Hao was already an extremely tyrannical person. Do you know why the other young misses and misses were so dazed? And there''s no response at all to anything either. Actually, all of this was caused by Grandma Hao. "

    Xiao Wen''s words made waves in my heart. In that case, the main culprit is Grandma Hao.

    "Grandma Hao is actually this ruthless?"

    Xiao Wen''s face flushed red as she said, "Young miss, I just feel that your siblings are too pitiful to be bullied by her to such an extent."

    Xiao Wen''s words made me hate Grandma Hao even more. If she wanted to do anything, she could do it to me, but why did she have to do it to my brothers and sisters?

    "Then how did my siblings become like this?" This is what concerns me most.

    Xiao Wen was so scared that her face changed greatly. She anxiously looked around and only heaved a sigh of relief after she confirmed that there was no one around.

    "Eldest Miss, be careful of the wall with ears, you must be careful when you speak. If someone else hears you, it will be troublesome."

    Xiao Wen looked scared, maybe she had experienced her methods before.

    I started to sympathize with Xiao Wen. Under this kind of environment, it basically meant that she was being tormented everyday. In this kind of environment, it would be good for him to not become a lunatic.

    But why did Xiao Wen come here to be a servant?

    I started to become curious, so I asked, "Xiao Wen, can you tell me why you came here in the first place?"

    It doesn''t matter if I ask, but Xiao Wen''s tears immediately flowed down.

    Seeing this, I knew that she must have thought of something sad, and that I had asked something I shouldn''t have.

    I''m sorry, Xiao Wen. Don''t be sad, it''s my fault.

    Xiao Wen shook her head, trying her best to hold back her tears, "Young miss, how can I blame you for this! It was I who thought of the terrible things that happened in the past. "

    From Xiao Wen''s eyes, it could be seen that she was someone with a story.

    Sure enough, my guess was not wrong, Xiao Wen continued to tell me a shocking story.

    "Young miss, in fact, this villa came out of thin air overnight. What''s even weirder is that I was selected by Grandma Hao, she said that she wanted me to wait here for a wedding, and only after this wedding, can I leave, and said that because of my special fate, I must stay, if I leave, all of my family members will die suddenly."

    I felt my heart tighten. "There''s actually such a thing?"

    "At that time, I didn''t want to stay here, because this place was really too terrifying. There would always be unfathomable things happening, so I secretly left, but when I returned home, I found out that all my family members died in the fire, and not even a complete corpse was left behind. It was only then that I believed Grandma Hao. I had no choice but to come back again. "

    Xiao Wen''s background is truly too pitiful. After I finished listening to what happened to her, I simply hated Grandma Hao to the bones.

    He never thought that Grandma Hao was such a vicious person.

    Xiao Wen''s tears fell unceasingly, it seemed like they had touched the pain in her heart.

    I didn''t know how to talk her out of it. I just kept thinking about what she had said.

    She had just said that this villa had appeared out of thin air overnight. What was going on?

    I don''t understand. If that''s the case, then it''s really weird. Even if we were to build a villa like this, it would definitely be a huge project. We won''t suddenly finish it.

    "Eldest Miss, actually, there are many strange things here. I haven''t told you yet because I don''t want you to know too much. If you do, it will only bring you harm. "I was really unable to hold it in any longer just now. That''s why I told you about the past that was buried deep in my heart."

    "Actually, you might feel a little better if you were to say it out loud. Xiao Wen, from now on, you can treat me as your good friend and sister. If you have anything you want to say to me, just say it, okay? "

    What I said was true, because after a period of contact, I felt that she was the only person I could trust, the only person who was good to me.

    Xiao Wen looked at me in astonishment, completely flattered.

    "But Miss, I am only a lowly servant. How am I qualified to be your sister?"

    Although Xiao Wen said that, her eyes lit up, as if she was really filled with anticipation.

    I was moved and thought she was a good friend.

    "What are you saying? In my eyes, there are no servants. As a good sister, I have decided to marry you."

    Xiao Wen was clearly excited, "Young miss, I am really happy, you are being too nice to me."

    Just like this, my relationship with Xiao Wen went a step further.

    At the very least, in the future, I would no longer feel like I was alone and would no longer feel lonely. Listen to her.

    After I felt as though everything had returned to normal, something happened that caught me off guard.

    In this night which seemed so calm that I couldn''t be at peace, I actually went to that place once again, the Flowers Corpse Ground.

    I didn''t know what was going on at the time, but as soon as I woke up, I found that I was lying quietly in the same place as last time.

    I hastily stood up from the ground in fright. I realised, wasn''t this the forbidden Flowers Corpse Ground that Xiao Wen mentioned?

    As soon as I thought of it, my sleepiness vanished.

    "This is really weird, how did I come to this place?" Am I sleepwalking? "

    I couldn''t figure it out. It was a gloomy place, and I didn''t want to stay here for even a second.

    I panicked and wanted to leave, but I didn''t know where I should go to get out.

    I walked aimlessly, but I didn''t know that the further I walked, the further away from the exit I would be.

    Behind me, there was someone following me quietly. That person had a smile on his face as he watched me walk into the depths.

    She looked at me silently until my figure had completely disappeared. Only then did she leave in satisfaction.

    However, I didn''t know that I had fallen into a trap and was still walking in a daze. It wasn''t until I was completely exhausted that I finally stopped and panted heavily.

    "There seems to be something amiss!" I said to myself.

    Looking at the surroundings, it was completely different from before.

    I looked around and discovered that there was a tombstone not far in front of me. I felt a little scared, as I had always been very timid. Furthermore, I was alone at this moment. I could not help but feel a little scared.

    However, it was best if my curiosity got the better of me. I walked over with a perturbed heart, wanting to see who the tombstone really was.

    Walking up to the tombstone, I was stunned upon seeing what was on it.

    I didn''t come back to my senses for a long time. Why do I have to encounter all sorts of strange things?

    What a great irony!

    On the tombstone, it was written, "The tomb of Mei Zigong''s daughter, Mei Ruxue."

    I was stunned for a moment, but I didn''t know where I got the courage to do so. I slowly used my hand to wipe away the dirt on the tombstone. I discovered that there was a clear picture on it.

    I was so shocked that I sat down on the floor. At the same time, I saw a few tribute items on the floor.

    So there were people here who came to worship me?

    I picked up one of the offerings. It was a chicken, and I realized that the chicken was still warm. My mood immediately became excited.

    I have to get out of here. Whether my own tombstone is real or not, I have to get out of here before I can make up my mind.

    After I left, I followed my man to the tombstone. She looked at the object on the ground, the corners of her mouth lifted a little, then quickly gathered up all the tributes on the ground and disappeared.

    All of this happened in secret.

    I looked around but didn''t find anything.

    Am I going to have to leave here?

    I dejectedly thought to myself as I returned to my tombstone.

    I inadvertently curled my lips, but once again, my heart tightly clenched.

    The tribute was clearly placed on the ground, but why was there nothing in the blink of an eye?

    I feel as if my mind isn''t working at all.

    Was what happened just an illusion?

    As time passed, I was still unable to leave this place.

    I don''t have any strength left. I think maybe I''m stuck here forever, maybe I''ll never see the sun again.

    As I thought about it sadly, I felt that I had really failed.

    At such an age, he couldn''t even protect his own siblings. No, to be exact, he couldn''t even protect himself.

    It''s so cold here. This is the feeling of my body being cut off. I suddenly felt as if my entire body was being surrounded by ice. That kind of cold feeling couldn''t be let go no matter how hard I tried.

    It''s really strange. It''s summer now, but I feel as cold as winter.

    I couldn''t help curling up as if it would still warm up a little.

    However, this isn''t a long-term plan. I faintly feel that if this goes on, then it might not be long before I die.

    As I looked at the empty ground, the fear in my heart gradually spread. Everything here is way beyond what I can accept.

    My consciousness seemed to be in a trance, as though it was slowly leaving me.

    I closed my eyes, feeling that I was really tired. Perhaps I really should take a break without worrying about anything else.

    Thinking of this, my mood calmed down. At the moment when I was about to fall asleep, I saw a person.

 C25

    A person suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. It was strange. I had my eyes closed, but why was I able to see it?

    What''s wrong with me? Am I really dead?

    I started to get confused, and I still couldn''t figure out what was going on.

    I could clearly see that person smiling at me. I also discovered that he was really good-looking. It was really the first time I saw a man with such a beautiful appearance.

    He had a gentle smile on his face. He kept staring at me, as if it was something to be happy about.

    However, he just kept watching and didn''t say anything for a long time.

    His gaze made me feel a little uncomfortable. I endured my sleepiness and said, "Who are you? Why do you keep staring at me? "

    He is still smiling and waving his hands at me. After that, he shakes his head but didn''t say a single word.

    I am even more curious now, I have never seen this person in the villa before. Could he be living in the Flowers Corpse Ground all along?

    Thinking of this, I immediately became clear-headed. He hurriedly used all his strength to open his eyes. That heavy sleepiness also disappeared into thin air.

    But when I opened my eyes, there was no one in front of me.

    Was it an illusion again?

    But why do I have so many hallucinations? Now I feel that reality and hallucination are a bit unclear.

    "You didn''t leave. I know that I can feel your existence. What exactly do you want to do? What''s his purpose? " I shouted hysterically, as if this was the only way to vent the discontent in my heart.

    However, this was in vain.

    Because right now, that person had never appeared before me before. It was a complete silence.

    I wasn''t sleepy anymore, so I continued to look for a way out.

    Just when I was feeling extremely helpless, I accidentally looked down and saw the footprints on the ground.

    This discovery immediately perked my spirits. I hastily pulled myself together and carefully looked at it. The footprints extended in one direction. That is to say, if I were to walk in the direction of the footprints, I might be able to find a way out.

    Having seen this, I mustered all my concentration and hurried in the direction of the footprints.

    It was a long walk, and it took me about half an hour to discover that the footprints had disappeared.

    I stopped, realizing that there was an iron gate in front of me.

    I was overjoyed. I had really succeeded.

    I have some impression of this metal door. This should be the exit.

    But the gate was locked and I had to climb out.

    But luckily, he managed to escape in the end.

    When I finally got back to Room 1, I was relieved. As soon as I entered the room, I fell into a deep slumber.

    I slept for a whole day. When I woke up, the first thing I saw was Tathagata''s cold face.

    "When did you get here?"

    "I''ve been here for a long time, ever since you started sleeping."

    "What?" I was scared to death of him. So he watched all the time I slept?

    I have no privacy at all? Isn''t that a bit too much?

    As the saying goes, a scholar could not tolerate anything.

    I stood up abruptly and said angrily, "How come you don''t have any manners at all? You know, there''s a difference between males and females. How can I endure such a thing? "

    "You are my fiancee, so it is only right that I stay here."

    My jaw dropped. How come his words always strike a chord?

    "You are truly hopeless, full of nonsense. When did I become your fiancee?"

    Seeing my surprised look, Tathagata remained calm. "Have you forgotten about the wedding in your dreams?"

    The first word that came to mind was Underworld Marriage.

    Could it be that my dream was real?

    "How is that possible? Are you saying that we had an underworld marriage in a dream?"

    Tathagata did not admit it, nor did he deny it.

    But soon, I discovered that something wasn''t right. The wedding was against a dead person, was Tathagata really a dead person?

    I looked at him in astonishment. From the beginning to the end, I felt that he was becoming more and more unfathomable.

    "Do you think I''m a dead man? "Hmph, you are really childish. Only a dead person can get married."

    It was like speaking lightly, but I could hear it like a clap of thunder.

    "Oh god, I''m really going crazy! Who can tell me what''s going on! What exactly do I need to do for you to let me go? "

    I really don''t want to face these weird things every day. My mental endurance has reached its limit.

    Tathagata said, "Soon, when it is time for you to leave, I will let you leave. Remember this, there are still two months left. At that time, even if you wanted to, you wouldn''t be able to keep me here. "

    Two months?

    That was what Ice had said at the time. She had said that I would be married in two months. In that case, am I really going to be married to Tathagata in two months?

    When I think about it, I feel sick. This person is a mystery figure, I don''t even know if he is a human or a ghost, but to marry such a person, I simply cannot accept it.

    "Tell me, why did you choose me to marry you? There had to be a reason for all of this, right? "

    At this point, I no longer cared about being afraid of Tathagata. No matter what, I had to get to the bottom of this.

    Tathagata looked at me with disdain. "Do you think I like you? But I had no choice. "

    Uh! I just feel like my head is covered in black lines.

    So he didn''t marry me because he liked me.

    "If that''s the case, then go find a girl you like and get married. Marriage is a big event for a lifetime, you can''t be so hasty." Forcing down my disgust, I began to try a more moderate way of speaking to him.

    However, there was still no change in his expression.

    "Stop talking about those useless things. You are the one who has been chosen. I can only obey."

    Things aren''t as simple as I thought. Everyone, I can understand the meaning behind those words. It seems that this matter isn''t just his own matter. There might be some unknown secret behind it.

    "So you''re saying that I have no other choice?"

    "Right, you''re right this time. I came here today to tell you not to wander around in the night. That kind of place isn''t something you can casually go to. If something happens, no one will be able to protect you."

    It seems that he already knew what happened yesterday.

    However, I still don''t understand. Since he knows that I''m trapped in the Flowers Corpse Ground, why didn''t he save me?

    If I hadn''t run into those footprints, I think I would still be wandering around inside right now.

    "You know all about it?"

    "What can be hidden from my eyes?"

    "You are vicious! Since I am your fianc¨¦e, why not save me? "

    "You have touched the bottom line of this villa, so I am unable to save you. No one can save you."

    I could clearly see that Tathagata''s emotions had become agitated and agitated. It seemed that he was extremely agitated because of what I had just said.

    In my opinion, he should be a person with great abilities. Could it be that he doesn''t even have the ability to go to the Flowers Corpse Ground to save me?

    However, he wasn''t someone I liked, so I couldn''t be sad that he hadn''t come to my rescue.

    Looking at him, I felt some disdain.

    This matter was left unsettled just like that.

    Then my nightmare began again, the dream about the wedding.

    At first, he was afraid, but later, he got used to it.

    Finally, a few days of leisure had passed, and these few days, Tathagata didn''t know what he was busy with, but he didn''t come to disturb me.

    To be honest, I felt so relieved without him.

    That night, when I opened the door to my room, I found another letter lying on the floor.

    Looking at this, I couldn''t recover my wits for a long time.

    You know what this letter means.

    He had received it a few times before, but it was always the talisman of exhortation.

    In my eyes, the letter lying quietly on the ground was like a hot potato.

    However, after hesitating for a moment, I gritted my teeth and picked up the letter.

    He then quickly closed the door.

    My hands trembled as I held the letter, my heart pounding.

    I had no choice but to open the letter with intense curiosity.

    The letter was written in the same familiar handwriting as before.

    The letter read: So many incredible things have happened in such a long time? How good is your tolerance? It seems like it''s time to go back to this game, and then, you know what''s going to happen? Up until now, three people had already died, but this was far from enough. This was because they had to gather around fourteen people before the game would stop. Otherwise, it would never stop. Are you ready? Who do you want to die next?

    My face is already unsightly to the extreme. The person who wrote this letter is definitely a pervert! Or maybe he was the mastermind.

    Could this be Tathagata''s handwriting?

    But in my subconscious I thought it was unlikely.

    The letter had been crushed into a ball by my nervousness. In the end I hated it and tore the letter to pieces.

    "Damn it, this is really damn it! Who was it? If you have the ability, don''t tell me you have a heart of stone? Do you really have to see all the people in this villa die before you can be at ease? "

    I growled weakly, but no one would answer me.

    But as I''ve learned from the previous few times, I didn''t dare to let my guard down this time. I felt that I had to be on the alert. I had to tell everyone, especially my brothers and sisters, that I had to be extra careful.

    After everything that had happened, I naturally believed everything that was said in the letter, but the key was whether or not other people would believe what I had said.

 C26

    However, whether others believe it or not, I will do my best to do something about it.

    Thus, I chose a time for lunch because this was the time when everyone was at their most complete.

    As we all sat down at the table, I began to say to them, "Now I have a very important thing to tell you. There may be danger in the next few days, and everyone must be on their guard. Do not let your guard down."

    When I finished, I realized that no one had any reaction at all.

    The problem, however, is that this is all I can say to warn you, and the letter is too bizarre to say.

    I saw that my brothers and sisters seemed to be interested only in the food on the table, and what I was saying was totally inaudible to me.

    I was very disappointed. Why didn''t they believe what I said?

    At this time, Grandma Hao came close to me and said, "Just mind your own business, don''t bring these matters up on the stage."

    Grandma Hao''s words seemed to carry a sense of threat, causing me to instinctively feel a little disgusted upon hearing it.

    The moment my eyes met Grandma Hao''s, I was shocked.

    Her eyes were full of ferocity, making people shiver all over at the sight of it.

    It ended in failure.

    Because no one wants to believe me, no one even thinks it''s the same thing.

    At this moment, Tathagata is at my school.

    Last time, he had to leave temporarily because of an accident, but now, he found Zhu Rende once again.

    Seeing Tathagata visit again, Zhu Deren was somewhat surprised. However, most of them were dodging.

    "Where''s Mei Ruxue''s body? I''m taking it now. "

    In the end, he pretended to be calm and said, "I''m really sorry. Since you didn''t come here for a few days, I thought you had tacitly agreed to my suggestion. Thus, I had already buried Mei Ruxue in the grave we had asked for her to be buried the day before yesterday."

    Tathagata''s piercing gaze directly landed on Zhu Deren, "Are you speaking the truth?"

    Zhu Deren seemed to have done something shameful as he did not dare to look Tathagata in the eye, "It''s true, because Mei Ruxue''s corpse has already started to rot. I had no choice but to quickly bury him."

    "Then take me to the tomb right now. I want to take away her corpse. I have to!"

    Tathagata''s words didn''t leave any room for negotiation, but at this time, Zhu Deren had also calmed down.

    He became very calm. "If that''s the case, then we really can''t do it. The dead are big, and since people have already been buried, why can''t we just let her rest in peace?"

    Tathagata roared and stuck his head in front of Zhu Deren. When he raised his head and saw Tathagata''s appearance, his expression immediately changed.

    "You, what happened to you?"

    Zhu Rende seemed to be unable to say anything, and was forced to swallow his words.

    "Are you going to bring me or not?" Tathagata said.

    Zhu Rende no longer had the indifference from before, the only thing remaining was panic.

    "Alright, I''ll take you there, but can you calm down first?"

    Zhu Deren cautiously said, as he secretly looked at Tathagata.

    Tathagata then wiped his face before saying, "Then let''s hurry up and go! Otherwise it''s too late. "

    When Zhu Deren saw that Tathagata had returned to his original state, he let out a sigh of relief. He no longer dared to be slow and hurriedly brought Tathagata to a place.

    When Tathagata saw this massive and imposing cemetery appear before him, he was momentarily shocked.

    The tombstone was very particular. It was in the shape of an umbrella. Tathagata''s gaze never left the tombstone.

    "How can this be? "Seems like I was still a step too late."

    Zhu Deren trembled a little. Seeing this unfathomable man, in addition to this strange tombstone, he felt as if he was about to collapse.

    "Sir, may I leave now?"

    However, Tathagata didn''t want to let him go. "Listen, tell me the truth. Who made you make this tombstone into an umbrella?"

    Zhu Deren closed his eyes in despair, thinking to himself, what should have come has finally arrived. It seemed that he couldn''t avoid it.

    Seeing Zhu Rende''s expression, Tathagata became even more disdainful. "If you don''t explain it, then today, there will be another grave here."

    Zhu Rende almost peed his pants when he heard Tathagata''s words.

    He didn''t dare to keep it a secret anymore, so he made it clear.

    "Alright, I''ll tell you right now, someone actually sponsored five million on this tombstone. After the incident with Mei Ruxue, someone came to find me, saying that he can sponsor me for five million, but that I must follow his request to make this tombstone. When I heard that it would cost five million, I immediately opened my eyes wide.

    Zhu Deren''s face alternated between red and white. Obviously, saying all this was the same as admitting that he was an insatiable person.

    Tathagata frowned as he looked contemptuously at the greedy head of the Education Bureau. However, what he was truly worried about was not this.

    It seemed like this Zhu Deren did not know the truth, and only wanted to occupy a few million.

    Tathagata snorted and said, "What does the person who came to find you look like? "Tell me in detail."

    Zhu Rende immediately thought back to the time, "That person looked to be around 30 years of age, and dressed strangely, as if he was wearing clothes that only ancient people would wear, and his hair was very long, like the braids of the Qing Dynasty. At that time, I was still thinking, how could there be such a weird person?"

    "Alright, you can leave now. Remember, don''t tell anyone about this, or else you won''t be able to keep your little life."

    When Zhu Deren heard that he could leave now, what was most important was that the money, the several million dollars, had not been asked for his return yet. He was immediately overjoyed again.

    "Yes, I will leave immediately. I will absolutely not tell anyone. You can rest easy."

    After Zhu Deren finished speaking, he immediately disappeared without a trace.

    Tathagata''s eyes were sharp as he stared at the words on the tombstone. The words were written in red and looked extremely eye-catching.

    There were only a few words written on the tombstone: Mei Ruxue''s Tomb.

    There was nothing special about that.

    However, the thing that troubled Tathagata the most was the shape of the tombstone.

    Umbrella.

    Since ancient times, no one had ever made a tombstone into an umbrella.

    Tathagata gently caressed the tombstone, his heart becoming incomparably heavy.

    It was just that now that it had become a reality, his desire to take Mei Ruxue''s corpse had finally been shattered.

    It wasn''t because Tathagata couldn''t get the corpse out, but because he knew what this umbrella-shaped tombstone represented, and what it would bring her if he took her body away.

    Thus, he did not dare to, nor did he dare to take the risk.

    "I didn''t expect you to make a move so quickly. Seems like I have indeed underestimated you, but let me tell you, don''t be happy too early, I can tell you clearly, in a month''s time, I will be marrying Mei Ruxue."

    Tathagata had deliberately emphasized the word marriage, as if he was certain that this guy was in the dark. He could clearly hear everything he said.

    Tathagata took a deep look at the tombstone before leaving.

    After he left, a person walked out from the bushes. There was a deep anger on his face as he glared at Tathagata''s departing figure. The corner of his mouth slightly curled up, as if he found it strange.

    "Very well, you''ve come to challenge me. Didn''t you say you were going to get married? I really want to see, will Mei Ruxue willingly marry you? "

    Tathagata returned to the villa, his mood sullen.

    When I saw Tathagata enter Grandma Hao''s room, I hastily followed. These two were originally in the same group. I''ve seen them last time, so I don''t know what shady business they have this time.

    I lightly leaned on Grandma Hao''s room door and carefully listened for any movements inside.

    Fortunately, he could hear her clearly.

    "Grandma Hao, things have changed a bit, so we have to move fast."

    "You went to Mei Ruxue''s school?"

    "Yes, but she has already been buried. He won the first step, so I absolutely cannot lose the second step."

    "Do you mean to say that the wedding should be brought forward?"

    "Yes, we have to make it in advance, so we don''t have much time left. Hurry up and prepare for the rest of the things. Right now, only three people have died, and three more." Do you know what happens next? "

    I was scared to the point that I broke out in a cold sweat. Looks like my parents'' deaths and Icy''s death were all caused by them.

    Then, they said that three more people would die, and my brothers and sisters would be killed by them again.

    I was scared, wasn''t it?

    Even though I knew everything, I realized that I didn''t have the power to stop them. Maybe all the servants in this villa were with them, other than Xiao Wen.

    I didn''t dare to stay any longer, not because I was afraid, but because I didn''t want to alarm them. If they found out that I already knew their tricks, they would be wary of me.

    I tried to calm myself down so I could gain time and opportunity.

    So I ran away from the scene, and when I got back to my room, I couldn''t calm down.

    "Eldest Miss, why are you so panicked? Has something happened? "

    When Xiao Wen''s words were suddenly heard, I was shocked once again.

    "It''s you, Xiao Wen. You scared me to death, I thought you were."

    I anxiously stopped speaking, but Xiao Wen noticed that something was amiss.

 C27

    "Eldest Miss, is something the matter?" "Do you still not believe me?" Xiao Wen was a little disappointed.

    It''s not that I don''t believe her. I''m just thinking that if she didn''t know, there might not be any danger, but if she did, she would step into this mess and become a danger.

    I didn''t want to see her again, but she misunderstood me now because I didn''t believe her. I didn''t want to tell her.

    Xiao Wen laughed bitterly and said, "Alright, young miss, if you are not willing to say, I will not force you, since that is your problem."

    After Xiao Wen finished speaking, she looked somewhat lonely.

    When I saw this, I anxiously said, "Xiao Wen, you misunderstood me. I will tell you this, but you must pretend that you do not know, otherwise, you will be in danger."

    Xiao Wen solemnly nodded her head, "Rest assured! Young Miss, I know what I''m doing. "

    So I told her what I had heard.

    Xiao Wen was immediately scared silly, "This, how can they be so vicious? It was so normal. It was truly incomprehensible. "Then what are we going to do about my eldest miss?"

    Xiao Wen didn''t seem to have any ideas, it seemed that although she was someone that I could trust, she had no way of giving me any ideas.

    "I have no other choice but to take things one step at a time."

    As I said this, I planned to keep an eye on my brothers and sisters. I didn''t want anything to happen to them.

    From this day onwards, I gathered my energy and watched Grandma Hao''s every move.

    In my opinion, since Tathagata has already instructed Grandma Hao to do these things, then he would definitely not do it himself.

    However, despite my extreme defenses, an accident happened on that day. I still saw the scene that I didn''t want to see the most.

    That night, I put on the birthday suit at midnight to listen to Tathagata''s chant, but since I had always been in a state of high mental stress, I didn''t have the slightest bit of mental energy. I sat there as if my soul had left my body.

    Suddenly, at this time, He Bo''s voice came from outside, "Not good, something has happened. Third Miss has met with an accident."

    I snapped open my eyes. This is bad. It seems that my biggest worry has finally come.

    I didn''t have time to think, so I rushed out.

    However, the rest of them had an indifferent expression.

    "He Bo, what''s wrong? What do you think happened to Third Miss? " My heart was in my throat.

    Although He Bo''s screams were somewhat mournful, he did not look as if he was panicking from the looks of it.

    "Eldest Miss, take a look for yourself!" He Bo didn''t answer me, but pointed to the ground as he spoke.

    I hastily looked in the direction of his finger. I saw my poor Third Sister lying on the ground with a pale face, but her entire face was distorted.

    "Rushui, you, what happened to you? Talk to elder sister, don''t scare me, okay? " I shook her vigorously, but she didn''t wake up from my shaking, even opening her eyes to look at me.

    "Eldest Miss, don''t say anymore. The third Miss is already dead."

    He Bo''s words were a little indifferent, but I couldn''t accept this cruel reality.

    Although I had already expected something like this to happen, once it does happen, I really can''t stand it.

    "He Bo, how did she die?" It was unknown when Grandma Hao''s voice sounded.

    The He Bo said, "As per usual, when I started patrolling at 12 o''clock, I heard a loud crash and realised that someone jumped into the water. I quickly grabbed her and realised that the one who jumped into the water was Third Miss. I took a closer look and realized that she no longer had any breath left. "

    Dive into the water?

    In that case, was Rushui also committing suicide?

    Before, it was as heavy as ice. But now, Rushui had jumped into the water and committed suicide?

    Could it be that Grandma Hao was making this up?

    But Grandma Hao had clearly been in the buddhist hall, so how could she know how to do anything to Rushui?

    This was truly strange.

    I was at a loss for what to do, but then I heard Grandma Hao say again, "Since there''s no saving her, hurry up and bury her on the spot!"

    I suspect that I heard wrong, so I buried it on the spot?

    I looked around and realised that I was currently in front of the swimming pool in the villa. It seemed that He Bo was the one who saved Rushui from this pool, but it didn''t seem appropriate to bury her here.

    "No, how can we bury Rushui here? This is simply not justified. "

    I protested directly.

    However, Grandma Hao didn''t intend to listen to me at all, "He Bo, hurry up, make your moves quick, you absolutely can''t take more than an hour. Otherwise, you have to bear the consequences. "

    Again!

    The last time Ru Bing died, she was so anxious to bury her on the spot. Today, she received the same treatment again.

    I wanted to stop the He Bo, but was suddenly dragged back to the Buddhist Hall by Grandma Hao.

    Tathagata had a face full of indifference. To think that the longevity clothing he wore would be so dazzling. Looking at it, I couldn''t help but feel a chill in my heart.

    Rushui is dead, but all of us are wearing life clothes. Could it be that we are all sending her off?

    "Rushui, my poor little sister, I will definitely not let the people who killed you get away easy. I will definitely investigate until the truth is revealed so that I can give you justice."

    I purposely said loudly, while secretly observing Grandma Hao''s and Tathagata''s expressions.

    However, I had been hoping to find some clues, but who knew that they had such great mental fortitude that I couldn''t tell anything was amiss.

    My only hope began to crumble. Since I couldn''t discover anything, it meant that there wouldn''t be any results now.

    He Bo''s voice suddenly came from the outside, "Young Master Rulai, quickly come take a look. Something doesn''t seem right."

    I saw Tathagata run out, a little nervous this time, and I followed closely behind.

    "He Bo, what''s going on?" Tathagata asked.

    "Third Miss seemed to have said something."

    "What?" "My sister said, that means she''s not dead yet. You should hurry and get her out, why would you bury her if she''s not dead?"

    As soon as I heard He Bo''s words, my eyes became anxious, but He Bo seemed to be in a state of shock.

    Tathagata seemed to have noticed something as he moved close to He Bo and whispered something into his ear. I saw He Bo''s mouth open wide, but that voice was so pitifully soft that we couldn''t hear what he was saying.

    Tathagata''s expression became more and more unsightly. In the end, it seemed as if his brows were twisted together, forming a large knot.

    When He Bo finished speaking, his face was covered in sweat. It was clear that he had encountered something terrifying.

    "He Bo, hurry up, follow my orders, throw Rushui''s body into the swimming pool. In the future, this swimming pool will be sealed, and no one can use it."

    This sentence was as loud as it was said. It was not as soft as the whisper he had just heard.

    I was about to go crazy, I already buried myself, yet I was thrown back into the cold and bone-piercing swimming pool, this is simply disrespecting Rushui.

    She was already dead, and yet she was still so cruel to her corpse.

    I feel really guilty. I don''t have the ability, I don''t have the ability, to protect my sister, and I let her die without a grave.

    "No, absolutely not! I won''t let you be so cruel to my sister! " I don''t know where the courage came from, but I suddenly threw myself onto Rushui''s body.

    Because of an accident just now, He Bo only dug a hole and placed Rushui inside, it had not been buried yet.

    Seeing my crazy look, Tathagata gave Grandma Hao a meaningful glance, and Grandma Hao immediately nodded in understanding. Then, he walked to my side and gave me a strange smile, and then, I realized that I had lost consciousness.

    I think Grandma Hao''s smile was poisonous.

    I lost consciousness because I was poisoned by her smile.

    In the time I was unconscious, I knew they must have done the last thing I wanted to see.

    My poor sister Rushui must have been thrown into the swimming pool. But I was powerless to stop it.

    After my consciousness recovered, things had already come to a conclusion.

    When I anxiously ran to the swimming pool, I discovered that the huge swimming pool had already been sealed up by a large net.

    Even if I wanted to go in, it would be impossible.

    "Rushui, are you in there? Can you hear me? " I shouted.

    However, after a while, I found that no one answered me.

    Just as I was about to continue shouting, my mouth opened and a hand came from behind to cover my mouth.

    I widened my eyes in panic. Am I going to be silenced?

    I kept struggling, but my struggles seemed so feeble.

    I don''t know why I was so easily conscious, so easily passed out.

    But the fact is, this man somehow managed to knock me out again.

    My head hurt so much, I don''t know why, but I felt a splitting headache the moment I opened my eyes.

    I couldn''t help but frown and rub my temples.

    "It''s not like that. You''ve used too much strength, so let me help you!"

    I dreamily replied, "Alright, thank you."

    However, after I said those words, I suddenly woke up from my stupor.

    Surprised, I opened my eyes. Looking at the completely unfamiliar face in front of me, my heart was filled with doubts. Just a moment ago, I thought that it was Xiao Wen who had spoken to me, but this time, it was actually a man.

    Maybe I was too tired to make out the voices of men and women.

    "Who are you?"

    The man smiled brilliantly. His smile was actually so alluring. "Can I not tell you my name?"

    I was stunned. "How come I''ve never seen you before?"

    The man was stunned. "If you could have seen me outside, then it would have really been a strange story."

    I don''t understand what he meant by ''outside''. Isn''t he from the villa?

    "What are you going to do?"

    "What can I do? "It seems like I''ve really done something bad with my heart."

    "What do you mean?"

    I was getting more and more confused.

    "Do you know where you are?"

    I realized that I wasn''t at the pool anymore, so I looked around and my head dropped.

    I was really fated with this place, to actually come to Flowers Corpse Ground again at this moment.

    "Why did you bring me here?"

 C28

    At this moment, my mood is indescribable with surprise, my mood is simply wavy feeling.

    The man still had a charming smile on his face, as if he was born with a smile.

    "You''re mistaken. I didn''t bring you here. You were here when I found you."

    The man''s words seemed very plain, but to me, it wasn''t that simple.

    "What did you say?" Then why did you coincidentally meet me here? "

    My intuition tells me that there is definitely something wrong with this man!

    This is a forbidden place, I heard this from Xiao Wen. How can a forbidden place allow others to freely enter?

    I''m an exception, because I didn''t mean to be here, not without knowing it.

    "There are too many coincidences. In short, this place isn''t suitable for you to come here. Why did you make the same mistake again and again?"

    The man seemed to have good intentions, and I also felt that although he was a little strange, he seemed to have no ill intentions.

    After seeing this, I couldn''t help but feel a bit more relaxed.

    Needless to say, the feeling of being with this man was much better than the feeling of being with Tathagata, who had a stiff face every day.

    "Did you always live here?"

    My curiosity was still overflowing. Once my curiosity got the better of me, I wouldn''t be able to control it no matter what.

    "Is that important to you?"

    I noticed that this man didn''t really like answering my question directly, and when I asked him, he would return the question to me.

    Forget it, it seems like I won''t be able to get any answers out of him. The question now is how can I leave this place.

    I no longer wanted to hear anything of value from him, because I thought it might be an impossible thing to do.

    I looked around. It was the same as before, which meant that I still couldn''t leave this place on my own.

    Was she going to turn to him again?

    I looked at him with dissatisfaction, but discovered that his eyes were fixated on my face the entire time. He couldn''t help but blush and feel his heart palpitate.

    What''s wrong with me?

    How could I have such feelings for a man I''ve only seen twice?

    No way! Mei Ruxue, what are you doing?

    I hastily retracted my gaze, but felt a little uncomfortable.

    The man laughed and said, "Your expression is so rich. Today, I''ve really broadened my horizons. "Alright, since this is the second time we have met, it can be said that fate has brought us together. I will help you one more time and send you out of this place. I just hope that I will not see you again."

    I was immediately overjoyed. He was truly a good person from the bottom of his heart.

    "That''s great!"

    I looked a little naive, like a child that hadn''t grown up.

    As if he was familiar with the route, he escorted me to the entrance of Flowers Corpse Ground. Before he left, he suddenly turned his head and said to me, "My name is Qihai, remember my name. If someone with ulterior motives wants to hurt you in the future, tell him my name. But don''t say you''ve seen me here. "

    Qihai?

    What a special name!

    However, this name did have quite a character.

    I silently nodded my head, agreeing with his words.

    After leaving the Flowers Corpse Ground, life once again pressed down on me until I couldn''t breathe.

    It was only now that I realized that the legendary scary place might not necessarily be scary, but the seemingly safe place might not be safe. Just like when I was at the Flowers Corpse Ground, I actually felt very calm and relaxed when I thought about it.

    I discovered that Tathagata was getting weirder and weirder. Everything he did seemed to be aimed at me, and no matter what I did, he would always find it unpleasing to the eye, always wanting to cause trouble for me.

    I can''t help but find it funny that a man like him should feel sorry for a woman like me. He''s really shameless.

    Today, I was bored and was reading a horror novel. Tathagata was staring at me intently. I was already used to his behavior, so I was not surprised by it.

    He Bo walked in front of Tathagata in a slightly hurried manner and said respectfully, "Young Master Rulai, the Lord has sent someone over. He said that there''s something important at home and wants you to go back immediately."

    The name made me curious.

    Tathagata''s identity is that I think he must be a master or something, because he was the one who presided over my parents'' funerals, and that''s what they call him.

    But this is the second time I have heard the He Bo call him Young Master Rulai, I really wonder, could he be the Young Master of a rich family?

    But I could not connect a master and a young master.

    Tathagata waved his hand, signaling the He Bo to leave.

    I continued to read, as if I had no interest in his affairs.

    However, Tathagata didn''t intend to let me go.

    "Mei Ruxue, dress up and follow me home."

    My heart thumped, and I thought to myself, How am I so unlucky? I can be shot while I''m lying down!

    I stubbornly said, "I''m not going. Why did you drag me home?"

    Tathagata looked to be in a hurry, as his patience had run out. He abruptly pulled me up from the sofa. "You have to go even if you don''t want to. You have to go even if you don''t want to, understand?"

    I struggled free of his hand. "Why are you so overbearing? Why should I listen to you? "Who are you to me?"

    But before I could finish my words, he dragged me out of the door.

    On the way, I continuously struggled, hoping to attract the attention of passersby. However, on the way, I met quite a few people, but no one gave me a single glance.

    "Save your strength!" Do you think others can see you? Have you forgotten the head instructor? "

    I abruptly stopped struggling. What he said still seemed to make sense. My memories began to return to the scene at school. He really couldn''t see me.

    And now the same thing happened again.

    No one on the road could see me.

    My heart went cold.

    Seeing my stupefied expression, Tathagata coldly shook his head.

    I decided to stop struggling because I knew it was useless.

    Forget it, since I''ve already come out, why not follow me to his house.

    After thinking it through, his footsteps became much faster.

    Tathagata''s home didn''t seem to be too far away, and I felt that it wouldn''t be long before we reached it.

    I was not in the mood to watch the luxury of his home.

    When we entered his living room, we saw an old man walking over. He had an expressionless face as he said, "Tathagata, you''re back. The people I''ve arranged for you will be here soon."

    At this moment, I was standing by Tathagata''s side, but this man turned a blind eye to me. It seems that it really was as Tathagata had said, no one was able to see me.

    However, I suddenly remembered something. Why is it that everyone in the villa can see me?

    Something was wrong.

    But now was not the time to think about such things.

    When Tathagata took my hand, I could clearly feel the strength in his hand increase.

    I cried out in pain.

    My voice was so loud that I covered my mouth.

    Fortunately, I now proved that no one could see me.

    "Dad, what exactly do you want me to do here? Is it to see the guest you arranged? "

    Tathagata''s voice was impatient. I''m surprised he spoke to his father in such a tone.

    However, what surprised me even more was that his father had no intention of getting angry.

    "Tathagata, you are the chosen successor of our family, so the burden on your shoulders is too great. You must choose someone who can face it together with you. Do you understand what I''m saying?"

    Tathagata frowned. "What if I don''t want to?"

    "I can rely on you for the rest of the things, but this is not the only thing I can do."

    Tathagata''s father also spoke with determination. There was no room for discussion.

    "I''m doing something very important right now. If it''s not an extremely urgent matter, then please don''t find me and come back, okay?"

    "Tathagata, you are truly too stubborn. I am also a well-known person, and it can be said that I can do anything in heaven and earth. Anyone who sees me must give me some face and respect me.

    So Tathagata''s father''s name was Ru Ri. I immediately thought of the words Ru Ri Tian.

    "Alright, let''s not talk about those things. I have to leave now." After saying that, Tathagata pulled me towards the door.

    Just as he reached the door, he met two people.

    "Tathagata, I''ve finally seen you again. Right now, it''s really hard to see you again! Why are you leaving again when you just got back? "Don''t, I brought a VIP over, why don''t you chat with him for a while."

    I inadvertently looked at them. Who knew that just by looking at them, I was already taken aback.

    "Gentle!" Why is it you? "

    I couldn''t help the surprise and surprise in my heart.

    The world was truly large, full of wonders.

    I could coincidentally meet my best sister''s best friend in college.

    However, I immediately remembered that I could not be seen due to her warmth.

    Tathagata seemed to care about face as he returned to the living room.

    At this time, the person began to introduce, "Tathagata, this is the famous Wen Family''s daughter. She came specifically to see you this time.

    "Heaven''s will, you''re still so glib. You haven''t changed your attitude even after so many years?"

    Tathagata didn''t seem to give her a warm glance, but I found that her warm eyes were fixated on Tathagata. Furthermore, I could tell that her gaze on Tathagata was filled with love.

    It seemed that Gentle Tathagata truly did like her, but they should not know each other.

    "Tathagata, hello. I''m here to have some warmth in my heart. I''ve come to stay."

    Just a short sentence from Tathagata left both me and Tathagata dumbfounded.

    "Ahh, it would be best if you didn''t say it like that. You are truly an understanding child. We, Tathagata, have great fortune to be able to have your help."

    Tathagata frowned as if he disagreed with his father''s words.

    "Father, please do not interfere in this matter. After all, this is my own matter."

    When Tathagata saw this, he hurriedly said, "Uncle has good intentions. He told me to stay here for a few days because he knew I''d come from far away. Don''t you agree?"

 C29

    There didn''t seem to be any awkwardness about it. The words Tathagata said just now made his attitude clear. It was that he didn''t welcome a warm arrival, but was able to smooth things over for himself.

    I was beginning to admire her.

    "That''s right, Tathagata. Since he''s here, he''s a guest from afar. Even if you''re busy, you still have to take some time to accompany him, okay?"

    I can''t stand it any longer. Even if you don''t like her, you should at least be a little polite, right?

    Look at him. He makes himself look like a big man.

    Heaven''s will noticed that the atmosphere had turned cold. He hurriedly said, "Alright, I''ve made the decision for today''s matter. No matter what, we have to give a welcoming reception to Miss Warm Snow, right?"

    Tathagata could not refuse anymore, so he could only stay and eat together.

    As I looked at the warmth of our separation, I felt a warm feeling in my heart.

    She was still as radiant and elegant as ever, as beautiful as a goddess.

    In university, she had been the dream lover of all the male students. Almost all the male students had a crush on her, but now they saw that Tathagata''s reaction didn''t seem to be interested in her at all.

    I couldn''t help but inwardly click my tongue. Did Tathagata not like women?

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but shiver in disgust.

    He thought to himself, What does this have to do with me?

    When dinner was finally ready, I sat down next to Tathagata.

    However, although no one could see me, no one wanted to sit next to Tathagata.

    However, to be honest, this meal seemed to be a little depressing and the whole process seemed a little awkward.

    I felt bored and went outside to take a breath of fresh air.

    I had just walked out when I heard footsteps behind me.

    I hastily turned around, only to discover that there was a warmth standing behind me.

    At this moment, Gentle Snow looked at me in pleasant surprise and even spoke to me, "Ruxue, is that really you? You know what? I was so surprised, so surprised. "Ever since I saw you fall to your death in the school, I''ve been feeling terrible for many days. I never thought that I would be able to see you again here."

    It was an accident!

    As for being able to see me, I can''t figure it out.

    When she first came, at the door, she couldn''t see me at all, and now why did she change?

    "Gentle, can you see me?" I asked in astonishment.

    Ruxue, are you alright? You are standing right in front of me right now, how could I not see you? "

    "But why did you pretend that you didn''t see me when you first arrived?"

    That was the biggest question in my mind.

    Warm smiled bitterly and said, "Just now, it was because I didn''t want them to know that I could see you, because they couldn''t see you."

    I was suddenly taken aback. So only Gentle could see me, but it seemed that I was confused?

    "To tell you the truth, Ruxue, I actually have a special ability, it''s just that I''ve always been hiding it from you because I was afraid that you would be scared if I told you."

    "Gentle and warm, I''m getting more and more muddle-headed."

    "It''s like this. Actually, I''ve had the Yin Yang Eyes since I was young. I can see ghosts, but I can also see things that others can''t. When I saw you for the first time, I knew that what I saw was only your soul." So in front of everyone, I pretended I didn''t see you. for fear of causing unnecessary trouble. "

    The warm words made me suddenly enlightened. It was because of her Yin Yang Eyes that I was able to see her. However, while I was clear about her words, I was also slightly sad.

    It looks like I died in the accident at school.

    "So I''m just a soul."

    My mood plummeted.

    "Ruxue, don''t be sad. I actually have a way to revive you."

    "What?" I was shocked. This warmth had really made me look at her in a new light. In the past, she was just a weak and ordinary girl in my eyes. But now, she was able to say such words.

    "I know you don''t believe me, but in the future, I will slowly make you believe that I have the ability to do so through my actions."

    Warm words were truly sincere, as if they were truly very confident.

    I didn''t dare to imagine what would happen in the future, so I changed the topic. "Right, warmth, do you like Tathagata?"

    Her warm face immediately blushed, but she still nodded shyly and generously admitted, "Yes, since you''ve seen through it, I won''t hide it from you. To be honest, I do like him, and I''ve also liked him for many years."

    I suddenly felt a little sour in my heart. I felt that I was really strange. Warm and loving Tathagata caused me to feel a little sour in my heart. Ridiculous.

    "Did you know him before?"

    "A few years ago, I met him due to family cooperation. At that time, I fell in love with him at first sight, and after graduation, I begged my father to allow me to come here. I couldn''t control my emotions, so whether he liked me or not, I wanted to use my sincere love to move him."

    I felt even more downcast. They had already known each other for many years, so it was obviously a good advantage.

    "Oh right, Ruxue, how did you recognize Tathagata? I see that you guys seem to be very familiar with each other. "

    I was stunned for a moment. How did I get to know Tathagata?

    I suddenly came to a realization, but this matter was hard to explain. Thus, I casually said, "Actually, a lot of things happened in my home after I returned. Tathagata has always been helping me."

    "So that''s how it is. It seems Tathagata is a kind-hearted person."

    She smiled warmly. To be honest, that smile could charm a person to death.

    "I''m going in first. I feel a bit hungry right now, so should I go eat something first?" I found an excuse and said. I didn''t know why, but I actually felt that the previous warmth and understanding between us had disappeared.

    Was this the difference between a ghost and a human?

    I felt a little sad. I already completely believed that I was a soul.

    When I turned to head back to the dining room, I felt a sharp gaze behind me. Was it my imagination?

    Warm eyes stared at my disappearing back, there was an inexplicable feeling in his eyes.

    After I went in, I found that it was warm, but I didn''t come in immediately.

    Until the end of the meal, I did not see a warm shadow.

    "Strange, where is the warmth? Just now, I said that I would go to the washroom. But why haven''t I seen her back yet, when the time for this meal has already passed? " Heaven''s Will asked in surprise.

    "Tathagata, hurry and find some warmth. After all, this is our home, and he is a guest from afar. Let''s not be in the wrong. "

    Although Tathagata was unwilling, he felt that his father''s words made a lot of sense.

    However, after searching the entire house, he couldn''t find any sign of warmth.

    "This is really strange. Even after searching her home, she still couldn''t find it. She couldn''t have gone home by herself, could she?"

    "This is absolutely impossible! Before she came here, she even told me that she wouldn''t leave once she came here and decided to stay. She was really infatuated with you and had been in love with you for so many years without ever asking for you to give it to her. "

    "Don''t say such useless things." Tathagata said in a displeased tone, "I''ve already searched for it, and it wasn''t my fault that I couldn''t find it. I have to leave now."

    Hearing that Ru Rui wanted to leave, I got a little excited.

    "Tathagata, why don''t you know what''s good for you? How can you leave when the whereabouts of Gentle Snow are still unknown? If you want to leave, that''s fine too. But if you find warmth, that''s fine too. "

    Ru Ri seemed to be saying that there was no room for turning back.

    Just as Tathagata was about to refute, he heard a scream.

    "It''s a warm voice! Something must have happened to her! " Destiny''s expression changed drastically as he hurriedly headed towards the source of the voice.

    The rest of us followed, and I naturally did not want anything to happen to them.

    In the end, she found warmth in the back garden and curled up in it, shivering. Her eyes were dull as if she had seen something terrifying.

    "Warm, why did you come here?" Heaven''s will asked with concern.

    "I, I''m so scared. I saw something unclean just now."

    As she spoke, Gentle Snow seemed to be still in a state of shock.

    Strange, she wasn''t like this when I saw her, and what she told me was that she was used to this particular function of hers.

    But what was going on now?

    Heaven''s will quickly asked, "Warm, what did you see? Will there still be those things in our house? " The voice of Heaven''s Will became louder. From the looks of it, he was especially nervous about the warmth!

    Her warm eyes suddenly stared straight at the back of Heaven''s Will. Her eyes showed extreme fear, "She''s coming again. Go away. Go away. Don''t bother me. Don''t be like this."

    Warmth seemed to have seen something especially terrifying. She started to mutter incoherently, and then her whole body started to twitch violently.

    Ru Ri was also stunned. This was her home after all. If there was anything good about Qingrou, she wouldn''t be able to explain it to her family.

    Heaven''s Will''s sharp eyes looked behind me. Not only was I shocked by his gaze, but my heart almost jumped out of my mouth.

    "I''d like to see what kind of dirty stuff there is in this place!" He took a bottle of something out of his pocket and wiped it on his eyes. Tathagata had tried to stop him, but it was too late.

    Heaven''s will sneered and said towards my direction, "Tathagata, you are truly amazing! With this thing by your side, no wonder it would frighten you to such a state! "

    Tathagata knew that at this time he had already seen my existence, but he didn''t appear to be flustered, instead maintaining his calm. "Heaven''s will, there are some things that cannot be seen just by the surface." Suddenly, Tathagata leaned close to his ear and whispered a few words mysteriously. Then, I saw that heaven''s will had turned into a dumbstruck look.

    "I get it, so that''s how it is! "Alright, then I''ll leave now and wait for two months before we come back!"

    It was so dramatic that I felt dizzy!

    When I came back to my senses, I found that the heaven''s will and the warmth had disappeared, and the sky was looking at Tathagata with disappointment. "You really disappoint me, you know that the warmth was a move that I meticulously designed for you, yet you personally gave up on it. I am truly disappointed in you!"

    Rashly leaving, now that the situation has become like this, I feel like all of this was caused by me?

    Tathagata''s mental state was extremely good, after experiencing everything that had happened so suddenly, he still acted like nothing had happened, and had even said one sentence, "Mei Ruxue, what''s next is up to you!"

 C30

    I was caught off guard by Tathagata''s words. What did he mean?

    Just as I was about to ask him, he seemed to have found something and walked towards a certain direction.

    He walked to the place where he was previously at and picked up an item from the ground. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up unconsciously. I could clearly see the smile on his face.

    This is the first time I saw him smile! Previously, he would sneer at me, but that wasn''t a real smile. But now, I saw his smile.

    To be honest, his smile was especially beautiful. It looked much better than his stiff face.

    Tathagata looked carefully at the object in his hand and played with it. I discovered that it was a fan. However, it was a very small and very delicate fan.

    I''m surprised that he picked it up from the place where she was just staying. That is to say, it could have been warm.

    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a treasure in Gentle Snow''s possession. Furthermore, it was all given to me by mistake. "It seems like the heavens are really helping me."

    Tathagata continued talking to himself, his eyes glued to the fan as they slowly filled with greed.

    From this, I can come to the conclusion that this fan is really a treasure.

    I started to get curious and unconsciously walked over. "What is this thing?" How could there be such a fan? "

    When I got closer, I could see that the fan in his hand had a painting of a woman who looked exactly like me. However, that woman was dressed in ancient clothing, and the color of the fan was eye-catching red. It looked like human blood.

    Tathagata hurriedly put the fan in his pocket. It was no wonder that this fan was only the size of an apple. It could really be called a pocket-sized fan.

    "What has it got to do with you? "Hurry and leave this place with me." After hearing my words, Tathagata''s expression immediately returned to its original state.

    However, even though I felt a little uncomfortable inside, I had already gotten used to it.

    Tathagata''s speed has always been so fast. Before I could react, he had already traveled a large distance.

    When he reached the door, something unexpected happened.

    Just as I was thinking that I could finally leave this place that made me feel repressed, I didn''t expect to experience such extreme joy and sadness. A large black wolfdog pounced towards me.

    I was so scared that my beautiful face paled. Ignoring my ladylike demeanor, I shouted loudly, "Save me! Tathagata, quickly come and save me!"

    But all of this happened too fast. By the time Tathagata arrived, I was already on the ground by the big wolfdog''s pounce. Moreover, its mouth had a fishy taste to it, and I thought to myself, It''s over, looks like I''m really going to lose my soul this time, isn''t it?

    Perhaps this was the legendary soul breaking away from the soul.

    Only when I closed my eyes and waited for the tearing pain, I realized there was no more.

    I felt something was wrong. The dog had already pounced on me.

    I tried to open my eyes, but something strange happened.

    That big wolfdog is currently lying on my body but it isn''t moving at all. That look in its eyes is filled with sadness and fear.

    Can I understand it as being afraid of me?

    That''s what I was thinking at the moment. It looked like it was trembling.

    While I was still in a daze, the dog whimpered a few times. However, I was scared silly by the sound.

    The sound of the dog''s bark reached my ears. It was the sound of a human voice, and it was a complete sentence.

    I''m as dumb as a wooden chicken.

    "Am I bewitched?" I mumbled to myself. Maybe it was really like that. Otherwise, how could I hear a dog barking like a human''s voice?

    "Go away, Alley. You''re too rude. Go back to where you belong."

    Then Tathagata came up and patted the head of the dog called Alley. The dog, to say the least, was obedient enough to get up from my body.

    Just as I was about to heave a sigh of relief, it turned around to shout back at me after a few steps.

    I was about to stand up, but the sound scared me out of my wits again.

    Heavens!

    I found myself hearing voices again.

    The dog seemed to have said, "You have to watch out for someone around you."

    Was it an illusion or was it real?

    I really don''t know. I feel like my head is getting bigger.

    Tathagata looked at the dumbstruck me and unhappily said, "Let''s go. Don''t tell me that you''re still waiting for Alec to bite you?"

    I quickly stood up from the ground.

    Tathagata glanced at me and walked out of the house first.

    He was finally out.

    Finally, I was able to leave this depressing place.

    Tathagata walked extremely fast. Even though I wanted to follow him as fast as I could, I was still unable to keep up with him.

    "Can you walk a little slower? I can''t keep up with you! And most importantly, I''ve just sprained my ankle. "

    I''m not lying. What I said was the truth. I was walking in a rush and tripped over a rock.

    "Can you cut the crap?" If you want to be captured by Old Hu on the Fierce Tiger Slope in front of you, then stop talking here. "

    "Tiger Slope?" I asked in astonishment, "Why didn''t you mention it when we came here?"

    "That is the path that I have come from, the path that I have come back from. Naturally, I have taken a different path."

    "But you clearly know that passing through Tiger Slope is dangerous, so why didn''t you turn back the same way?"

    I really admire him. How can he not understand such a simple logic?

    "Hmph, you are really childish. I have a saying here: never turn back. "Idiot!"

    Uh! Forget it, it seems that if I want to reason with this person, or have a good talk with him, it''s impossible.

    I saw that he had no intention of going the way he had come, so I gave up.

    The sky seemed to darken, and by the time they reached a rather steep area, it was already completely dark.

    Tathagata could not help but complain, "You''re such a drag, what are you afraid of? Right now, you''ve coincidentally reached Tiger Slope at this time. Could it be that this is heaven''s will?"

    I admit that I didn''t understand what Tathagata was saying, and after what had happened, I wasn''t going to go on with what he had said.

    When Tathagata saw that I didn''t react, he seemed a little surprised. However, he didn''t show any signs of extreme anger.

    "Hurry up and follow my footsteps, don''t walk too slowly. Otherwise, don''t blame me if you get caught by the tiger later."

    I was so scared that I didn''t even dare to breathe.

    However, despite my skeptical attitude, I still hurried to catch up.

    He walked faster than before, and I was sweating with pain.

    When I reached a small bridge, I realized that Tathagata had disappeared.

    "Tathagata, where did you go?" I shouted in a trembling voice.

    But I didn''t hear his voice, which made me more and more agitated.

    I could only cautiously and slowly walk on the bridge. When I was finally reaching the end, I heard a series of roars.

    Ah!" I cried out in alarm. I actually heard the tiger''s roar.

    I was stunned. With a stomp of my feet, I fell down the bridge.

    I closed my eyes in despair, thinking that all of this might have been a trap that Tathagata had set up just to see what had happened to me. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have disappeared at this crucial moment.

    I slowly lost consciousness.

    When I woke up, I found that there was a tiger standing in front of me.

    Yes, I''m not wrong. That tiger is indeed standing in front of me.

    It was the first time I had seen such a strange tiger, and what struck me most of all was that his head was that of a tiger and his body was that of a human.

    In other words, what I''m seeing right now is a tiger-headed humanoid monster.

    I felt my head grow dizzy, and my consciousness began to blur.

    When the tiger saw me staring at it in a daze, it suddenly shouted loudly.

    This sound was extremely ear-piercing.

    However, I was once again shocked.

    The same thing happened to me again.

    I heard the tiger roar again.

    This made me realize that this was definitely not an illusion.

    So, I can understand animal language?

    That''s what I think now, but it''s a little too weird, and I can''t figure out what''s going on.

    What the tiger said was, "Hurry up and leave this place. After leaving, head east. Don''t look back. No matter what you hear, don''t turn back. Otherwise, you will die a graveless death. "Remember."

    It was the real voice I had just heard.

    I looked at the tiger in surprise. He wanted to ask it, but he didn''t know how to say it.

    As I was wondering if I should ask, I realized that it had disappeared.

    I rubbed my eyes hard, but I didn''t see it.

    Forget it, a wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. I better hurry up and leave this terrifying place first.

    I immediately headed outside and didn''t dare to look back.

    However, according to Tiger''s instructions, I continued to walk towards the east. After walking a short distance, I unexpectedly saw Tathagata.

    "You''ve made me wait a long time." Tathagata''s gaze seemed to want to kill someone.

    "I was captured by the tiger just now, so I naturally took some time."

    "What did you say?" You were captured by the tiger? " "If you were really captured by the tiger, how would you be able to come out alive? Who do you think you are? "

    I didn''t mind Tathagata''s disdainful words at all. "Whether you believe it or not, I have no need to explain it to you." As I spoke, I walked around him and headed east.

    Tathagata looked at me in astonishment, completely curious.

    I didn''t turn back as I kept walking in that direction. To think that I had actually returned to the villa.

    Just as I stepped into the villa, Tathagata suddenly appeared in front of me and said arrogantly, "Mei Ruxue, tell me, did someone tell you something?"

    I said in amusement, "I wanted to tell you just now that you didn''t believe me and now you suspect me. I really feel helpless."

    "Mei Ruxue, hurry up and tell me, what exactly did it say to you?"

    "Do you really want to know? "Then let me tell you, this was all told to me by that tiger."

 C31

    I know what I''m saying is ridiculous. If I didn''t experience it myself, I don''t think I would have believed it, right?

    Indeed, Tathagata''s eyes were filled with doubt, but most of it was worry, right?

    Tathagata no longer paid attention to me and left in a hurry.

    He was gone, and I was easy.

    At this moment, I felt a little tired and hungry. After walking so far, my stomach was already rumbling.

    I wanted to go to the kitchen to find something to eat, but when I reached the entrance of the kitchen, I coincidentally heard Tathagata''s and Grandma Hao''s voices coming from inside.

    I couldn''t help but laugh to myself. Why do I always meet them in secret whenever they talk to each other?

    However, I was quite curious about our secret. Thinking of this, I naturally began to listen attentively to their conversation.

    "Grandma Hao, things seem to be moving in a direction that we can''t predict."

    "Young Master Rulai, did something special happen when you went out?"

    "On this trip, Mei Ruxue had already encountered the Yin Yang Eyes, and also deciphered the language of the animals. This means that the situation has already begun to reverse."

    Grandma Hao said in surprise, "It''s actually like this? In other words, if she were to see a flying goldfish, an ant writing, or a skeleton in a mirror, then that matter would truly come true. "

    Tathagata said in a deep voice, "Yes, that is indeed the case. So we must not let these things happen."

    "But can we stop it? Just like this time, the two things that happened to me happened so quickly. If they really do come, I have a feeling that we will not be able to stop them. "

    What Grandma Hao said was really strange. Other than the Yin Yang Eyes and the animal language that I had experienced before, even hearing that matter sounded very strange, let alone what would happen if I saw it.

    I had a vague feeling that things were becoming more and more responsible, and that from what they were saying, it was all probably directed at me.

    And what kind of role did Grandma Hao play in that?

    "Grandma Hao, looks like we need to plan this out properly. If we let that Qihai with ulterior motives find out, then we might be numb."

    Qihai?

    How could this name be so familiar?

    Where did I hear that name?

    It''s just, why does my head hurt when I think about that name?

    I covered my dizzy head and didn''t dare to stay any longer. I didn''t doubt that they would definitely not let me off if they found out!

    The only thing I''m sure of is that Tathagata has an ulterior motive for me, and it''s definitely not a good thing.

    I hurried away.

    This night, is still so restless, my world is still accompanied by nightmares.

    At night, without a doubt, I dreamed of marriage again, and for some time now, it was something I had to go through every night.

    So I''m not surprised.

    However, today is different from before. After the dream of getting married, I had a dream. In the dream, I saw my long-absent mother.

    To tell the truth, this is the first time I''ve dreamed of my mother since she died.

    It would be false to say I didn''t miss her.

    "Ruxue, it''s me.

    My mother called my name, and my tears came to my eyes.

    "Mom, why are you here? I miss you so much. How are you doing? "

    I found that I had too much to say to my mother.

    I came here to tell you that you must take note of Grandma Hao. She is not a good person, and there is also someone called Qihai, who is your benefactor, and will help you, remember my words, I think it is time for you to leave. "", this is the first time you have met her.

    Mother eagerly said. Before I could ask anything else, she had already disappeared.

    It''s Qihai again!

    This is the second time I''ve heard this name today.

    Why did Grandma Hao and her mother suddenly mentioned this person called Qihai?

    I really couldn''t understand it no matter how much I thought about it, but even if I was stupid, I could understand that all of these weird things that were happening might have something to do with Qihai.

    "Mom, don''t go. Tell me clearly, who is Qihai? How can I find him? "

    Although my mother had disappeared, I still had the illusion that she would answer my question.

    However, the voice that I had expected didn''t come. My sleepiness immediately disappeared without a trace.

    It wasn''t until the first light of dawn hit the house that I realized the new day had arrived.

    Xiao Wen was still the first person who saw me, and I had gotten used to Xiao Wen coming to serve me meals and meals when I opened my eyes in the morning.

    "Eldest Miss, your eyes?" Xiao Wen suddenly exclaimed when she saw me for the first time.

    "What happened to my eyes?" I was shocked by Xiao Wen''s somewhat exaggerated expression.

    "I''ll give you the mirror. Take a look for yourself."

    I took the mirror that Xiao Wen gave me and quickly looked inside.

    Ah!" My voice belonged to the high decibels. Even though I was fully prepared, I was still scared.

    "Eldest Miss, what''s wrong?" Xiao Wen looked at my reaction in shock, and I did indeed look as if I had seen a ghost.

    "Xiao Wen, there''s something wrong in the mirror."

    That was the first complete sentence I said when I saw the scene in the mirror.

    Xiao Wen looked at me in shock, "Young miss, that is just an ordinary mirror that I gave you, how could there be a ghost? Maybe you didn''t sleep well at night and had an illusion, I just wanted to let you see your eyes, how can they appear black, but who would have thought that you would have such a reaction. "

    Looking at Xiao Wen''s incredulous expression, I started to doubt myself, was I really seeing things?

    I slowly calmed down and once again gathered up my courage to look in the mirror.

    This time, I clearly saw that there was a skull inside the mirror, and it could be said that it was extremely terrifying, and not only that, there was also a line of blood written inside the mirror, and it said, Mei Ruxue, being able to see that I am our fate, the game has also started to climax.

    I threw the mirror, as if it were the only way to throw away my fear.

    The mirror fell to the ground, but it didn''t come to the end I had expected. I thought I had enough strength to turn the mirror over and break its bones, but I was wrong.

    The mirror lay intact on the ground, as if its life force was so tenacious.

    "Eldest Miss, don''t scare me, I feel like your actions today are a bit abnormal."

    "Xiao Wen, hurry up and take away the mirror. Hurry, I don''t want to see anything. There''s a ghost inside." I said incoherently.

    Xiao Wen picked up the mirror strangely and looked inside carefully, but was completely confused by what she saw.

    "Eldest Miss, there''s clearly nothing in the mirror. I think you''re really hallucinating." Xiao Wen began to worry deeply.

    "How is this possible? I clearly saw it just now. There was a skull inside. There is also a line of blood characters. "

    Hearing my words, Xiao Wen''s face immediately became devoid of blood, "What did you say? Young Miss, you said that you saw a skull and blood characters? "

    "Yes, that''s it."

    Xiao Wen''s expression became even uglier, "How is this possible? How did you see such a scene? "Oh my god, it was really a six times prize."

    My curiosity was piqued by Xiao Wen, why did she make such a hex? Looking at the scene, she seemed to know what it was.

    "Xiao Wen, hurry up and don''t keep us in suspense. What do you mean by that?"

    Xiao Wen took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and decided to tell me everything she knew.

    First Miss, in fact, when I first arrived at this villa, I heard a rumor. To be exact, there was a mysterious mirror inside the villa, and some fated people would see the skull inside, and at the same time the bloody characters would appear. The person I could see is going to pay respects to this villa, because it is said that this is an extremely shady place, and someone has to be found to pay his respects. Otherwise, strange things will happen frequently and ultimately cause people to panic.

    Xiao Wen''s words made me unable to react. So, I am the chosen one?

    But, this mirror is obviously what Xiao Wen uses every day, how could I coincidentally see the difference inside today?

    Xiao Wen focused her mind, and looked at me with a pitiful gaze: "Young miss, I also feel that it is strange, this mirror has always been under my custody, and I have never seen anything inside, but today you saw it, is this truly heaven''s will? Or perhaps, are you really the fated one? "

    My heart was in a mess. I really saw it with my own eyes, and I couldn''t help but believe it. However, I subconsciously didn''t want to face this cruel reality.

    Xiao Wen saw my helplessness, but at the same time, she thought of something and said, "That''s right, young miss, I know that there is someone who can help you. As long as we can find that person, you might be able to survive this calamity."

    A ray of hope lit up in my heart. Honestly speaking, I don''t want to die. I am still at the prime of my life and have yet to experience anything. How can I be willing to die just like that?

    Now that a dying man had heard these words, it was undoubtedly a life-saving opportunity.

    "Who is it? Xiao Wen, tell me, who can I find to help me? "

    "That person is called Qihai."

    I was stunned again.

    I''m familiar with the name now. And he had heard of it more than once.

    I started to have a strong interest in Qihai. What kind of person was he exactly?

    I even began to imagine him in my mind.

    Seeing that I was in a daze, Xiao Wen could not help but anxiously say, "Young miss, I''ve also heard others speak of this before, only this Qihai is able to decipher the extreme yin of this place. As long as we can find him and ask for his help, perhaps you won''t need to be considered as a candidate for memorial service."

    I nodded my head silently, "Alright, I understand Xiao Wen, but where can this Qihai go to find him?"

    "Legend has it that Qihai is an extremely mysterious person with outstanding abilities and a particularly handsome appearance, but very few people have the chance to meet him. "Therefore, I don''t know how to find him. But, I heard that as long as it''s someone fated to meet him, they will definitely meet him."

 C32

    In other words, it would not be easy to find Qihai. The vast sea of people, the boundless universe, there are too many of these people, and furthermore, I cannot leave this villa alone, which also means that my hope of finding Qihai is close to zero.

    Xiao Wen saw that I was in a daze, and was even more anxious than I was, "Eldest Miss, I know what you''re thinking about. Believe me, I will definitely give my all to help you find him.

    Xiao Wen''s performance made me feel gratified. To have such a loyal servant, no, a good sister, I am already satisfied.

    "Xiao Wen, right now, you are the only one who treats me the best, and only you can sincerely help me. I don''t have any ideas anymore, and I really need you to help me in the future."

    Xiao Wen nodded his head resolutely, "Young miss, I can see that you are good to me, I am only a servant but you can treat me so well. If I don''t do something for you, how can I be at ease?"

    At this moment, I was thinking about the situation Grandma Hao was talking about. I had already encountered another type of situation, and that was the skull in the mirror. Then there would still be goldfish that could fly.

    However, he had to admit that sometimes curiosity would really kill the cat.

    Three days later, one morning, I opened the door to my room and was surprised to see a cat lying on the floor in front of my room.

    I took a closer look and saw that the cat''s eyes were wide open. There was still some blood at the corner of its mouth, but its breath was gone.

    "Stupid cat?" I said silently, ''How strange, how could a cat die in front of my door.''

    "Mei Ruoxue, do you know what will happen to you in the future?"

    Unknowingly, Grandma Hao''s sinister voice suddenly appeared behind me.

    Startled, I blurted out, "Could it be that you killed this cat and purposely placed it at my doorstep?"

    Grandma Hao suddenly snorted coldly, "You are really childish. Is this child''s play something that I can do?"

    "Then how did you coincidentally appear here?"

    In my opinion, Grandma Hao is indeed suspicious, she would not normally pass by me at this time. But today, coincidentally, she came to my place.

    Grandma Hao approached me with a strange aura, her expression was lifeless, as though she was a dead man. "Did you know? This cat actually died for you. "

    "What are you talking about?"

    I frowned.

    "It doesn''t matter if you believe me or not. In the end, you will know that what I said was all true."

    After Grandma Hao threw these words down, she tyrannically walked away.

    "Grandma Hao, you''re a lunatic!"

    As I faced the cat, who only had a weird, deathly look, I suddenly felt a wave of nausea. I didn''t dare to look at it again, because if I did, I believed that I would definitely vomit.

    I called Xiao Wen and told her to get rid of the cat''s body.

    Xiao Wen buried the cat in the garden at the back. When she returned, he seemed rather nervous.

    "Xiao Wen, has everything been completed?"

    "It''s done." Xiao Wen said lifelessly.

    "Why do you look like you''re out of your mind?"

    Xiao Wen was curious, why did it seem like she was a different person from before?

    Xiao Wen thought about it, then said: "Young miss, I just met with a strange matter."

    "What is it?" My heart also tensed up. Why do I feel that my surroundings are dark and gloomy?

    "When I put the cat in the hole I dug earlier, I saw it and suddenly opened my eyes and smiled at me. Then."

    "And then what?" I was extremely nervous.

    "And then he said something."

    "How could this happen?" My shock can be imagined. After all, it was just a dead cat. How could it open its eyes after dying and even talk?

    "Indeed, it said that the next person to die is Fourth Miss Mei Ruyan."

    My heart skipped a beat. How could that cat predict the future?

    My mood dropped to the extreme. Even though I felt that this matter was extremely ridiculous, I would not have the slightest bit of doubt towards what Xiao Wen had said.

    However, I don''t know if this will really happen.

    If it did happen, what could I do to stop it?

    I was in a terrible mood, and I even thought that since I had followed Tathagata to his house, strange things had been happening ever since I came back.

    The feeling in my heart was so strange that I couldn''t express what I was feeling at the moment.

    I''m in no mood for this.

    The matter of me finding Qihai has also temporarily been put on hold, because it seems that I have to carefully study Fourth Sister Ruyan''s situation.

    However, there was still a trace of fantasy in my heart, because after all, I hadn''t received the letter yet.

    Previously, after receiving the letter, his sister would be in trouble, but this time, nothing happened.

    However, what I thought really came to me. Just as I was secretly rejoicing, that letter actually appeared.

    As one might imagine, I hated myself to death when I saw that letter.

    You say, if I didn''t let my imagination run wild, then maybe this wouldn''t happen.

    However, things happened in such an irrevocable manner that I was caught off guard.

    The letter appeared at the door of my room as usual, but it seemed to me to be a hot potato.

    My hands trembled as I picked up the letter and read through it.

    As expected, it was the same as the previous times. The contents of the letter made me tremble in fear as well.

    The letter stated that the game was already halfway through and there would soon be a good show to watch. Mei Family''s Old Death, Mei Ruyan, would be extremely frightened to death two days from now, at midnight.

    Although there were only a few words in the letter, it was like a bomb to me, causing me to be unable to breathe.

    Ruyan, my fourth sister, you are only fifteen this year, could it be that you are also destined to not be able to escape this calamity?

    I dare not imagine that such a naive and naive Fourth Sister would face the doom of death in two days.

    Can I save it?

    Previously, my two sisters met with such a situation, but I didn''t have the ability to save them.

    Who am I supposed to get to help me?

    Was he really going to just watch as she endured this pain?

    Although Tathagata and Grandma Hao do have some ability in my eyes, they would never help me. The only one that can help me is not able to help me at all.

    "Mother, what do I need to do to save Ruyan? I really don''t want to see another tragedy happen. What should I do? "

    I wished that my mother would suddenly appear in front of me and join me in stopping the tragedy that would happen two days later.

    But this seems to be just my extravagant hope, right?

    I laughed self-deprecatingly, but my smile was so desolate and helpless.

    The two days that passed in the midst of my nervousness had finally arrived.

    Twelve o''clock.

    I carefully looked at the time on my phone. My heart tightened and I couldn''t help but turn to look at the left side of the phone. Ruyan, who was just sitting there preparing to listen, disappeared.

    I broke out in a sweat. What the hell.

    Just a few seconds ago, she had been sitting there. Although her eyes were dull, she was still a living person.

    However, a few seconds later ˇ­ What did this mean? Wasn''t it exactly the same as the previous two times?

    I started to panic as I left the buddhist hall, intending to quickly find her and see if there were any Jade Emperor that could still be saved.

    After I left, Grandma Hao smiled at Tathagata, as if she had already expected this to happen.

    "Ruyan, where did you go? Listen to your sister and come over quickly. Don''t run around by yourself. "

    I called her name, but I didn''t hear her return to me.

    I continued to shout, "Ruyan, listen to me, don''t run around, this place is filled with danger."

    However, just as I finished speaking, a person appeared in front of me. I realized that it was He Bo.

    The moment I saw him, my heart sank.

    I know he was the first to show up and tell us about the last few incidents. But this time, it was him who appeared again, could it be that Ruyan was already dead?

    "First Miss, where are you going? Something has happened up ahead, it''s very weird, you should come with me to the Buddhist Hall first! "

    He Bo spoke very casually, and one could not see the slightest bit of nervousness after an incident.

    However, his words sounded extremely heavy to me.

    "He Bo, tell me what happened before you?"

    He Bo looked at me sympathetically and said, "Eldest Miss, Fourth Miss had an accident and was already killed. It seems like she met with some kind of strange accident and was scared to death.

    "Something happened to Ruyan?"

    Although I had already guessed the answer, I still found it hard to accept that it had actually happened.

    "Right, you can''t go. Demons won''t let you go."

    He Bo grabbed my hand and brought me back to the buddhist hall.

    "Young Master Rulai, the Fourth Miss is dead."

    Tathagata only slightly nodded his head to show that he understood, but he didn''t see any expression of surprise.

    His behavior was really too strange. No matter what, this was still a life, but he acted as if nothing had happened. Was he really a cold-blooded person?

    "He Bo, I''ll leave the rest to you."

    Again!

    Tathagata had the same attitude as before when he dealt with Ru Bing and Rushui''s matters.

    "Tathagata, how can you be so cold? Are you so indifferent to a human life? Although they are not your family, do you not even have the slightest bit of sympathy? "

    These reproaches of mine are of no use to Tathagata.

    "Mei Ruxue, you don''t have the qualifications to tell me these things."

    Tathagata looked at me in amusement, as though he was looking at a clown.

    Xiao Wen looked at me sympathetically, while Grandma Hao shot a sharp look at Xiao Wen.

    Xiao Wen anxiously lowered her head, just in time for me to see this scene, her heart immediately became angry, "Grandma Hao, Xiao Wen is my friend, don''t look at her like that, please respect her more in the future."

    Grandma Hao seemed to be stunned by my words, and then, filled with disdain, "Mei Ruxue, your words make me feel that you''re a fool."

 C33

    Now that my sister had just encountered such a situation, Grandma Hao couldn''t help but feel a little sympathy for her. On the contrary, when she said these words, I simply detested her to the extreme.

    "Grandma Hao, no matter what you say, please do not be so disrespectful to Xiao Wen."

    I can''t watch this any longer. Xiao Wen has such a pitiful history, she was forced to stay here forever, and even lost the life of a family. And why does it seem to me that this matter has something to do with her?

    My hateful gaze somewhat surprised Xiao Wen, but a strange light flashed in her eyes. Perhaps she had never had anyone to speak for her?

    Grandma Hao shook her head with an expression that said that she was hopeless. However, she gave me a dark look when she passed by and didn''t continue talking.

    When she walked far away, my tears flowed profusely. At this moment, I felt so helpless and anxious. My sister was currently lying cold all over, not far from me, but I was completely helpless.

    "Eldest Miss, don''t be like this. Don''t be sad. What has happened has happened. You still have me. I will always be by your side. As long as you need me, I will always be by your side."

    Xiao Wen hugged me tightly with a heartache, and cried together with me.

    He Bo found a peony flower at the place where Ruyan met her trouble, and started to dig a hole, hastily burying Ruyan''s body inside.

    My heart felt like it was bleeding, and the pain left me with no reaction. I just felt like maybe I wouldn''t be able to hold on any longer.

    I had no way to stop all of this, I could only sadly look at the grave that had just been piled up, and said in my heart, "Ruyan, big sister has let you down, you take care of yourself."

    Just like that, I lost another sister. In such a short period of time, I had already lost three sisters, my father and mother.

    Just like that, the five relatives left me for good. I have only one sister and one brother.

    It seemed like I had to do something. I couldn''t let my only two relatives leave me.

    So, although I''m currently very sad, I still have some sense of reason. I secretly made a decision in my heart, I want to find that person called Qihai.

    Perhaps he was the only one who could prevent all this from happening. Perhaps he was the only one who could stop the anger in this villa.

    Mother said so, and Xiao Wen also said so, so I''m willing to believe it.

    As for how to find him, I think I''ll have to think it over.

    After making this plan, I suddenly felt that the burden on my shoulders was exceptionally heavy.

    Tonight, I prayed in my heart that the Buddha would bless me. Tonight, I would have to dream of Qihai, or just let me see him.

    Then I began to sink into my dreams.

    In my dreams, I didn''t see Qihai, but instead, seemed to have gone through that strange Flowers Corpse Ground once again.

    I don''t understand why I keep coming to this place in my dreams.

    However, he had already experienced it a few times, so he didn''t feel that terrifying this time.

    I found myself at the tombstone again. However, he seemed to have discovered something new.

    I saw that on the foundation of the dozens of tombstones from before, there were a few tombstones at the end of the tombstone.

    I curiously walked over and wanted to see what was going on, but I didn''t expect to see such a surprising scene.

    The names on the new tombstones were the names of my dead sister.

    I really don''t understand, what is going on?

    I carefully looked at the three extra tombstones. The words on the tombstones were clearly written on top of them, like ice, Rushui, and Ruyan''s names.

    I staggered and almost fell.

    This is strange. Even though I personally witnessed the process of my sisters being buried, and I clearly remember where they were buried, there definitely won''t be anyone here to set up a tombstone for them.

    "We meet again."

    While I was deep in thought, I heard a familiar voice.

    I didn''t need to look to know that this was the man who had saved me last time.

    However, the door to memory opened at the same time.

    That''s right, I remembered in an instant, I remembered who this person was. Last time, before he left, he told me that he was called Qihai.

    I was instantly overjoyed. No wonder when I heard Xiao Wen saying this name, I felt that it sounded so familiar.

    "Qihai, is that really you?" I spun around and stared at him.

    He was shocked by my appearance. He seemed to think that I was a little infatuated?

    Seeing his astonished expression, I couldn''t care about the girl''s modesty anymore and anxiously said, "Qihai, this time you have to help me. If you don''t help me, then I and my little sister will be finished."

    I said it in a very urgent manner, as if I didn''t care whether the other person knew what was going on.

    Sure enough, I made him a little lost. I saw his handsome face darken a little, "You want me to help you?" But I can''t do it. "

    My heart sank to the bottom. In other words, I was rejected by him?

    But how could I be willing? I have only seen him with my Myriad Seeking Staircase. How could I give up?

    "Qihai, are you really that heartless? Since we have met a few times, it is enough to prove that we are fated to be together.

    Qihai was even more confused by my words, "Even if I want to help you, I have to at least see if I have the ability to do so right? You''ve said so many incredible things the moment you saw me. I have to react. "

    My face immediately flushed red. That''s right, I had been careless. Perhaps the words that I had said just now were something that the other party couldn''t understand at all.

    "Qihai, time is really tight right now. I''m dreaming right now, so I have to hurry up and tell you."

    In my anxiety, I became even more incoherent.

    "You said you were dreaming?" Qihai looked at me in amusement, not knowing whether to laugh or cry from my actions.

    My face was even more embarrassed. I was about to explain, but it only got worse.

    "Forget it, I''ll just get to the point." It''s like this. "

    I quickly told you the whole story.

    After Qihai finished listening, his expression started to become serious.

    "Let me ask you a question. Do you know why this villa is filled with grievances?"

    To be honest, I was really stumped by his question.

    I shook my head. "All I know is that this villa is very strange. There is a weird smell everywhere."

    "Actually, what you don''t know is that the previous master of this villa died in vain, so it was filled with resentment. Besides, it could be said that the villa came to this place overnight. After that, many strange things started to happen."

    I''m curious, Qihai actually used a word to describe this villa.

    However, since he knows so much, he must not be a simple person. Perhaps he really is my fated lucky star.

    "I don''t really understand what you''re saying. I just want you to help me, okay?"

    Although Qihai was deep in thought, he still carried a charming smile, which couldn''t help but make people feel warm in their hearts.

    "It''s not impossible for you to agree to help me. It''s just that you have to help me get something."

    It turned out that even if he agreed to me, he had additional conditions. My impression of him couldn''t help but change, but I still said, "Tell me, what do you need me to do?"

    "There is something special about this villa. Only by obtaining that thing can I help you prevent all of this. Only then can I make up for the resentment in this place. If not, I can''t do anything about it."

    So the reason he said he wanted to find this thing was to help me. I misunderstood his meaning just now.

    "What is that thing? Where can I find it?"

    "I don''t know exactly where it is. The only thing I know is that it is in one of the rooms in this villa, and the room is very special as well. It is as cold as the south pole, and this room can only appear at midnight, and each time it only appears for a short five minutes. If you miss this time, it will disappear."

    It was my first time hearing such a thing.

    Then this villa was really weird, there was actually such a mysterious room.

    Although I felt that the task was too difficult, it was much better than having no other choice. Thus, I had to bite the bullet and agree to it. "Alright, I''ll do my best to find it."

    "You have to remember, don''t mention my name to anyone, and don''t say that you''ve seen me here, and don''t let anyone else find out about that mysterious room. Once you find that thing, immediately send it to me, so that I can help you fulfill your wish."

    "Alright, I understand. Can you tell me the specific location of that room or the other things that I should be more careful of?"

    I wondered exactly where I was going, or how I was going to find it.

    However, after I asked this question, I realized that there was no sound. I hastily looked around only to find that there was no one in front of me.

    I rubbed my eyes and again began to doubt the truth of what I had just experienced.

    "Qihai, have you left?" I asked loudly.

    "Eldest Miss, did you have another nightmare when you woke up?"

    I actually heard Xiao Wen''s voice.

    It was only until my eyes opened that I realized there was no Qihai in front of me and not Flowers Corpse Ground at all. I was obviously just in my room.

    When I saw this, I was disappointed. However, that dream was still fresh in his mind.

    Whether what happened was real or what I saw in my dream, I decided to give it a try.

    "I''m fine, Xiao Wen. It''s probably because my mood is too heavy."

    Although I wanted to tell Xiao Wen about this matter and have her come up with an idea for me, I didn''t dare to gamble.

    Xiao Wen was still worried for me, "Young miss, I really want to help you shoulder some of the burden, but you are hiding everything from me, how can I bear the burden?"

    Could it be that Xiao Wen discovered my secret?

 C34

    I could only harden my heart, and said, "Xiao Wen, you''re thinking too much, how could I possibly hide anything from you?"

    Xiao Wen smiled bitterly and said, "First Miss, I know about what happened last night."

    Xiao Wen''s words immediately stunned me.

    The expression on my face now was definitely very interesting. I said in astonishment, "Xiao Wen, what exactly do you want to say?"

    "Eldest Miss, I only want to say that you didn''t believe me. I''m very sad, but you''ve always been on guard against me right?"

    "Xiao Wen, I didn''t, you misunderstood me." I quickly explained.

    Xiao Wen laughed mournfully, and said, "Eldest Miss, in truth, I had already lost my confidence to live a long time ago. My loved ones had all died because of me, so my living was also a type of torture, but I realized that ever since I met you, I had not been able to feel any kinship with you for a long time, so I was not willing to leave you. After Xiao Wen said this, a letter actually fell from her hand.

    I immediately saw the letter that fell to the ground and hurriedly picked it up.

    Xiao Wen immediately shouted out in panic, "Don''t look, First Miss, you can''t look."

    I didn''t pay attention to Xiao Wen''s anxious expression. Her expression actually aroused my curiosity even more.

    I dodged Xiao Wen''s attempt to stop me and opened the letter.

    The contents of the letter amazed me.

    The letter said, this game is developing too slowly, I can''t wait to see the results, so I could only increase my speed, and the next person to die is Mei Ruxue.

    My heart stopped beating for half a beat when I saw my name on it. This didn''t seem to make sense.

    At the very least, that''s what I thought. According to the letters that I had received before, there should be a pattern, usually based on age. But now, instead of my worried sister and brother, my name appears on the page.

    Still, I continued to read.

    Only when Mei Ruxue dies would this game be over, so the thing that I want to get in the end will be my. Plum Blossom, are you ready? If you don''t want to die, it''s not like there''s no way to save you. I''ll tell you here, you can have someone who really treats you well to die in your place.

    I''ll come for my life tonight. If you really want someone to replace you, then let her use her blood to pay tribute to the knife I prepared for you!

    My face was drained of color, and the letter slipped from my hand.

    I raise my head in despair, but what I saw left me dumbfounded.

    I saw that Xiao Wen had a knife in his hand and was wiping it on her own neck.

    "Xiao Wen, are you crazy? Put down the knife. "

    Without thinking, I grabbed her knife.

    It was only then that I realized that Xiao Wen wanted to use her own blood to pay respects to this blade as stated in the letter. She wanted to die in my place.

    I couldn''t help but burst into tears. I hugged Xiao Wen tightly and choked with sobs, "You''re so stupid. Xiao Wen, why are you so stupid? "Why do you have to go through all this trouble?"

    Xiao Wen trembled in my arms, "Eldest Miss, I don''t want you to die. You treat me so well, and I should do something for you.

    As I listened to her words, I felt a sharp pain in my heart.

    I am truly unable to express my gratitude to Xiao Wen for being able to express her sincere feelings for me in such a manner.

    "Don''t say such words, how can you not have a family member? Don''t you still have me?" What I said was indeed the truth, and at this moment, I have even more so treated Xiao Wen as my own blood sister.

    "Eldest Miss, do you really think so?"

    "That''s right. From now on, the two of us will address each other as sisters, okay?"

    "However, I am really afraid of the things that the letter mentioned. The things before have already been fulfilled, so I am really afraid that you will encounter these kinds of things as well."

    "Don''t worry, since it''s like this, it''s useless. I will face it calmly."

    Xiao Wen nodded her head, a strange smile plastered on her face.

    It''s just that I didn''t think about the authenticity of this letter in detail, and why Xiao Wen was able to see the contents of the letter. She hadn''t read the letter the previous few times.

    Also, why did she say something so strange just now? It was as if she had seen half of what happened last night with her own eyes.

    I didn''t even think about it.

    Maybe I was careless, maybe I trusted her too much.

    However, ever since I received this letter, my heart had become increasingly heavy.

    However, I didn''t feel as terrified as before. Right now, it didn''t seem like it was targeting my brother and sister anymore, which made me feel even more at ease.

    I made the unexpected decision to bring this letter to Tathagata. I''ll show him the letter and see how he reacts.

    This was a decision that I made after thinking for a while. I knew that outsiders would not be able to enter this villa, so it meant that this letter was written by someone from the villa and was placed in front of me.

    Here, only Tathagata and Grandma Hao can be considered to have relatively high statuses. Other than them, I really can''t think of anyone else who would be so daring.

    So I''m going to block it.

    I found Tathagata and said to him bluntly, "Tathagata, why did you do this?"

    Tathagata seemed to have been shocked by my words, "Mei Ruxue, aren''t your words a little too unfathomable?"

    "If you have anything to say, then just openly do it. Why do you have to use such a despicable method? Do you think I''ll be afraid of that?"

    "Mei Ruxue, have you said enough? She''s simply a madman! "

    "Am I crazy? I think the real lunatic is you, right? "You don''t know whose masterpiece this is, do you?" I threw the letter at him.

    Although Tathagata was surprised, he still picked up the letter and read it.

    When he finished reading, his face showed a look of disdain. "You think I wrote this?"

    "Isn''t it?"

    "I''m not that bored? Furthermore, if I really want you to die, I can end your life any minute now.

    Tathagata''s words denied that he was the one who did it. Actually, if I were to calm down and think about it, then there is still some truth to his words.

    I don''t know how I got back. In short, I didn''t get anything out of this by looking for Tathagata.

    Not long after I left, Grandma Hao appeared in front of Tathagata.

    "Young Master Rulai, you seem to care a lot about her."

    "Grandma Hao, it''s not what you think."

    "You never liked to explain anything to others. Even if that person truly misunderstood you, you never did."

    Tathagata looked at Grandma Hao with a perplexed gaze, as if he had very thick worries from the bottom of his heart.

    "Grandma Hao, you have misunderstood me. I just feel that she is still useful to us right now, so I hope that we do not go too far."

    "Hehe, Young Master Rulai, I met a different you today."

    "Grandma Hao, don''t say all this, it''s useless. What do you think about who wrote that letter? "

    Grandma Hao looked at Tathagata with a grave gaze, "Other than her, I can''t think of anyone else who would do such a thing."

    "Then do you think we should deal with her now?"

    "We can''t do that for now. She still has some use, so she can help us out if it''s a critical moment."

    "Grandma Hao, do you have any good ideas?"

    Grandma Hao revealed a startled expression, as if she felt that she had heard some laughable thing, "Young Master Rulai, I''ve understood you since you were very young. You have always been a person who has his own will, and you never do anything or ask for other people''s opinions.

    Tathagata felt a little awkward. That''s right, what had happened to him today?

    Not only was Grandma Hao curious, even he herself was curious. Why was she so sad in the end?

    "Grandma Hao, you are the only person I trust. I just want to ask for your opinion."

    "Is that really the case?" Grandma Hao revealed a strange smile, "Then Young Master Rulai, can you let me begin preparing for your wedding? What do you think? "

    Hearing the two words "Underworld Marriage", Tathagata''s expression changed. "Is this really good?" "Is the time not ripe yet?"

    "Then are you really willing to wait for Qihai to appear?"

    Hearing the name Qihai, Tathagata became a little fierce, "Enough, don''t mention this person in front of me. I don''t want to hear that name. "

    "Young Master Rulai, this is the real you. Please remember, don''t forget your identity."

    Grandma Hao looked at Tathagata with satisfaction, as if he was the most perfect him in his eyes right now.

    Even though I bumped into a nail in Tathagata''s territory, I didn''t manage to calm down. I felt that right now, even if he didn''t admit it, I would have to start preparing to save myself. I will follow Qihai''s instructions to find that mysterious house.

    Ever since I had this idea, I would get up in the morning and walk around the villa a few times.

    Over the past few days, I had managed to get a good idea of the overall situation of the villa.

    The villa had a total of four floors, and each floor had ten rooms. This meant that the entire villa had forty rooms.

    Uh! So it was not easy to find that mysterious room.

    Then it looks like I have to make the best use of my time. I can''t afford to delay the letter any longer.

    After investigating the details of the villa, I started to go through the first level of the villa before 12 o''clock every night. After that, I checked the entrance of each of the rooms carefully.

    Twelve o''clock is the time of Tathagata''s chant, so I must be in the temple on time before that time.

    Otherwise, he would have suspected me and interrupted my plan.

    So everything was done with great care.

    However, to be honest, although this matter didn''t seem too difficult, it was actually that difficult to accomplish.

    Because here, although I''m the lady in name, I don''t have any real authority. Every room has a locked door, so I don''t have a key to open it.

    At first, I was a little disappointed, but I immediately thought of it. Qihai said that since the room was as cold as the South Pole, then I believe that I could feel it even through the door.

 C35

    When I thought of this possibility, my heart finally relaxed a little.

    In the few days that my plan had been secretly carried out, things had gone smoothly. Although I hadn''t found the room yet, my whereabouts hadn''t been discovered.

    In the first few days, I looked through the first three floors in the mansion but didn''t find anything.

    Now that there was only the fourth level left, my emotions were stirred up.

    Because I feel that hope has gone a step further.

    Tonight, I''m going to check it out.

    When the night finally came, I was a little excited.

    Strangely enough, when I reached the fourth floor, there was a strange feeling in my heart, a feeling that surprised me. I vaguely felt that there was something very close to me, a sense of familiarity that I hadn''t felt in a long time.

    Strange? How could I have such a feeling?

    As I got closer to the end of the fourth floor, so did the familiarity.

    "Did I come here before?" Why do I feel so familiar? It''s like I used to come here a lot. " I muttered to myself as I walked forward with heavy footsteps.

    Finally, when I reached the end of the room, I was shocked.

    I stood at the entrance of the room with the number 10 written on it in a daze.

    I looked at it in astonishment. I vaguely felt that there was something I needed in this room.

    So cold!

    I couldn''t help but shiver.

    I suddenly realized why I came here.

    He had always felt like he was acquainted with this place, so he had actually forgotten his purpose in coming here. Fortunately, at the critical moment, I was able to recover my soul.

    "Is this the room?" I pushed at the door, but didn''t move.

    The door was locked.

    I was a little disappointed, but at the same time, I immediately felt relieved. Locking it isn''t a big problem, as long as I find that mysterious room, then the first step would be considered a success. As for that lock, I think I will find a way to solve it.

    It seems that I have reaped some benefits from this night, so my mood became more cheerful.

    But after feeling happy, I was just about to leave first, but then I felt a sharp pain in the back of my head. I knew I had been ambushed.

    I endured the pain and tried to turn my head to look back, but all I saw was a blurry figure. Before that face could appear before my eyes, I had already fainted.

    What I didn''t know was that the person who ambushed me picked up a dagger and was about to stab me in the stomach.

    "Stop!" A voice stopped her.

    She glared at the man and said angrily, "Isn''t this the day we were waiting for? Now that this room has been found, I do not understand why you did not let me kill her. "

    "What do you know? Do you think finding this room is the same as success? If you want to take that out, you have to use her. "

    "What?" I see that you are simply unwilling to part with her. You have fallen for her, right? "

    The woman''s voice was hoarse.

    "You really are hopeless. You can still fight for the affection even at a time like this. If you want to continue to stay here for the rest of your hard work, then you should just kill her, right?"

    The man''s words angered the woman even more, "Don''t use such provocation on me. Do you really think I would be afraid?" The woman gently slid the dagger across my face.

    The man seemed to be in a hurry, but he didn''t dare to say too much.

    The woman repeated this action a few times before putting the dagger away.

    "Okay, I''ll let her go for now, but once she gets that thing, she definitely can''t stay in this world." The woman gave me a hateful look. It was as though there was a deep hatred between her and me.

    The man seemed to be relieved. When he left my side, he gave me a complicated look.

    After they left, they walked to a concealed area. The woman''s furious gaze landed on the man''s face, "Are you deliberately going against me?"

    The man shook his head and said calmly, "No, I don''t think so. "You''re overthinking it."

    "You will always look that way!"

    The man looked at the woman''s flustered expression and said, "You''ll never change that. I''ll be leaving first. It''s not appropriate for me to stay here for long. "

    The man hurriedly disappeared from the woman''s sight. The woman was so angry that she almost vomited blood.

    "Damn it!" "You guys are really going too far. When we get our hands on the thing, I will definitely shatter your soul and never be able to reincarnate again."

    When I woke up, I found that everything seemed to have calmed down. That episode just now didn''t seem to have appeared in my memory.

    But I thought it must have happened, except that I was not on the fourth floor of the villa, but in the room I had been living in.

    All of this was extremely strange.

    "How did I get back?" I sat up and saw my clothes. I clearly remember that I was wearing a sportswear before, but why am I wearing the same birthday suit when I went to the Buddhist Sangha?

    "Eldest Miss, you really scared me to death today. But luckily, nothing happened."

    "Xiao Wen, what happened?"

    Seeing Xiao Wen''s concerned expression, I knew that the matter wasn''t that simple.

    "Miss, don''t you remember? At that time, we were going to the Buddhist hall to listen to Tathagata''s chanting. When we were halfway there, you started twitching and talking nonsense like you were possessed. No matter how I pulled you, you couldn''t stop you. And you even fainted, that''s how I carried you back. "

    I was about to express my surprise, but my head really hurt.

    I couldn''t help but touch it. So there was actually a big bag on my head.

    It looks like what Xiao Wen said was true, I really got injured from the collision.

    "How come I don''t have the slightest impression of him?"

    I clearly remember that I went to the fourth floor of the villa, but why is Xiao Wen saying something else?

    Xiao Wen hugged me pitifully, "Ruxue, what exactly happened to you? How come you haven''t had the slightest impression of what happened to you recently? Did something happen to you? "

    Xiao Wen naturally changed the way she addressed me from young miss to Ruxue. I think the feelings and relationships between us are like family, so call me by my first name.

    "Xiao Wen, I also feel that it''s strange, I seem to have really encountered many unimaginable things, to the point that even I am confused by it."

    My heart began to pound. Why?

    No one told me what all this was about. It seems like only I am able to unravel this mystery.

    The days passed as usual, but I felt as if I was living a year.

    While I was feeling lonely and helpless, something strange happened again.

    My head instructor, Zhu Rende, called again, saying that something had happened to my grave.

    I was on the verge of breaking down, and now I was being worn out.

    I hadn''t been buried at all, and though I was now wondering whether I was alive or dead, I could still remember that I wasn''t buried at school.

    Tathagata was shocked when he heard the news.

    Tathagata has told Zhu Rende over and over again, but he carefully observed my grave and did not move an inch. He said that he would be there shortly.

    Naturally, he wanted me to go with her.

    When I arrived at my own cemetery and saw my own body exposed in broad daylight, I felt my breathing quicken.

    Although I''m standing here, I can still tell that someone is obviously targeting me, otherwise, they wouldn''t bring out the body of a person they buried.

    Tathagata was about to explode with anger. He looked at Zhu Deren and unexpectedly gave him a few fierce kicks.

    "Zhu Rende, is this what you have done for yourself?"

    Zhu Rende did not dare retaliate, but he continued to quibble, "I did not do it, I did not do it, I had also just received the news, so I hurriedly called you."

    "Who told you that?"

    Tathagata watched him closely. If looks could kill, he would have already died who knows how many times.

    "It''s him!" I can hear his voice, but I don''t know his name. "

    Tathagata was suddenly stunned. ''This fellow, isn''t what he said the same as not saying anything at all?''

    "Who is he?"

    "The one who gave me the money to bury Mei Ru."

    "So it''s him!" Hmph, he really couldn''t wait any longer. It had only been a short period of time, and he was already about to make his move? I know you''re nearby, but don''t you have the guts to face me head on? "

    Tathagata yelled in disdain, as if he knew that the person hiding in the dark would be able to hear him.

    However, when I looked around, I didn''t see a single person.

    Perhaps Tathagata was trying to stir up a ruckus?

    Zhu Rende suddenly felt that his whole body had become a layer of millet, just that it felt extremely horrifying.

    He looked around in panic and his expression changed when he saw the corpse on the ground.

    He didn''t seem to have any ideas, so he could only look at Tathagata and ask, "Then what should we do now? What should he do with the body? Why don''t we hurry up and go? Don''t worry about it. "

    Tathagata was enraged, "What are you saying? If you think you can get out of this place yourself, do so. "

    Zhu Rende was even more afraid now, he kept wiping the sweat on his forehead, as though he was worried about my corpse.

    I forcefully wiped the sweat from my face and carefully said, "Don''t say anymore. No matter what you say, I''ll listen to you."

    Tathagata said with disdain, "Then you should bury this corpse again now."

    "Should I?" He took a step back in fear, and his hands began to tremble violently.

    I''m really beginning to despise him. Wasn''t it just a corpse? Was it that scary?

    "If it wasn''t you, could it be me?" Tathagata lost his patience as he said this in a bad mood.

    Zhu Rende clenched his teeth and said, "Okay, I will do it. I will immediately do it."

    Tathagata''s cold gaze landed on him, making me feel a little baffled. Did he have to make things difficult for him? Or was it on purpose?

 C36

    It can be said that Zhu Rende was forced to bury my corpse due to helplessness. His hands trembled a little as he picked up my corpse, then his eyes were filled with fear.

    Sweat poured from his forehead.

    I could even understand the panic and helplessness in his heart.

    I secretly looked at Tathagata, and discovered that he was staring at Zhu Rende with eyes that seemed to be filled with ridicule.

    "Hurry up, don''t act like a turtle."

    Zhu Rende became even more nervous. Because he was too afraid, my corpse was suddenly thrown out by him.

    "No." I shouted anxiously. After all, that was my corpse. After falling down, it must have hurt a lot. Looking at a corpse that looked the same as me falling down, I felt really uncomfortable in my heart.

    However, my screams were too weak. I was unable to save anything and could only watch helplessly as my corpse was thrown to the ground.

    However, he had never expected that the corpse would be torn into pieces after it landed on the ground.

    On the ground, like a ball blooming, I saw my head, legs, arms, all scattered on the ground.

    I was stunned, but before I could shout out, I heard Zhu Rende''s mournful cry, "Ah!"

    Zhu Rende was scared silly, furthermore, I found out a cruel truth, which was that he wet his pants.

    "How could this be?" My whole body was shaking.

    Tathagata appeared indifferent.

    Zhu Rende kept muttering to himself, "Ghost, ghost, this is too scary, so scary."

    He became dull in the blink of an eye and lost his consciousness.

    "Zhu Rende, come over."

    A hint of strangeness appeared on the corner of Tathagata''s mouth as he beckoned to him.

    I realized that Zhu Rende was blankly walking over as if he had lost his soul.

    He looked like a puppet.

    Until he walked up to Tathagata and blankly said, "Yes, I''m here."

    "You can go back and pretend like nothing happened. Understood?"

    Tathagata seemed to be hypnotizing him. When I heard his voice, I couldn''t help but want to fall asleep.

    Zhu Rende nodded, turned around, and left with heavy steps.

    I know, he must have had his bewitching magic cast on him. Why else would he suddenly stop knowing anything?

    But then I was back in this cruel reality.

    "Can you tell me what''s going on? Why did my corpse become like this? " I snapped out of my daze and hurriedly asked Tathagata who was beside me.

    Tathagata looked at me in amusement as he said, "Are you admitting that this corpse is yours?"

    This question really made me a little doubtful.

    I took another look at the horrible pile of debris on the ground and nodded. "Isn''t that me?"

    "Hmph, then you think it''s you?"

    I felt a shiver in my heart. Did he seem to have a special meaning to his words?

    "You mean this isn''t me?"

    "I''m not going to answer that directly. Now go bury the body."

    I felt the blow on my head. It was a huge irony that I was now facing the prospect of burying my own body with my own hands.

    "What did you say?" Did I think there was something wrong with my ears or was I too nervous to hear correctly?

    "Do you need me to repeat myself? You can only do this, or you''ll never be able to go back. "

    I was thinking about what it meant. Can''t go back? My eyes actually lit up. If I really can''t go back, then it might be a good thing?

    But before I could even be happy, I was immediately splashed by a bucket of cold water, "Don''t you have any hope, what I said was not what you thought, but that your soul will never be able to return. If you are willing to block it, then I have nothing to say. I''ll leave this scene to you. I have more important things to do. "

    After saying that, before I could react, Tathagata had already disappeared.

    My heart tightened to the limit.

    Everything here seemed so weird and so scary, but he actually left me here alone? Why was his heart so ruthless?

    Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew over. I couldn''t help but shiver.

    I was quick-witted and thought, I can''t stay here for long, or should I finish my work and leave?

    However, when I shifted my gaze to the pile of corpses, I nearly vomited despite being mentally prepared.

    I quickly closed my eyes and endured the nausea as I slowly picked up the pieces one by one. I threw them into the tomb at an extremely fast speed.

    I was relieved to find that I had finally managed to throw all the pieces in.

    I stood up quickly, trying to get away from this strange place.

    However, I found a sad truth, which was that my leg couldn''t move.

    "Why can''t I leave?" I was shocked.

    But no one answered me.

    My heart cooled down bit by bit. Thinking of my surroundings and the extremely weird atmosphere, I felt like I was going to collapse.

    "Tathagata, where are you? "Help me."

    I shouted Tathagata''s name in panic, but I didn''t hear his reply, nor did I see him appear before me.

    At the same time, I heard strange sounds. It sounded like the wailing of ghosts and the howling of wolves. It was as horrifying as it could get.

    My mental strength could no longer bear it and I immediately closed my eyes and fainted.

    After I fainted, a person walked out from my tomb. He walked to my side and stared at me as if he was looking at his beloved collection. He was so focused and so serious.

    I was oblivious to all this, but luckily I fainted at that moment, otherwise I would have been scared to death by this person.

    "You finally came. Do you know how long I waited for you to arrive? Maybe this is your life!"

    After saying that, he carried me into the tomb.

    All of this happened too suddenly, and no one could have predicted that it would end like this.

    When Tathagata came back, I couldn''t be found anywhere, so he got anxious.

    "Mei Ruxue, you idiot! Who told you to run around? Where the hell did you go? "

    Tathagata shouted my name in a flustered and exasperated manner. Faintly, I seemed to hear Tathagata''s voice.

    I struggled to open my eyes, but found that my eyelids were too heavy, as if I couldn''t open them even with all my strength.

    "Tathagata, is that you?" I couldn''t keep my eyes open, so I tried to speak.

    However, my voice is too soft to be heard by Tathagata.

    "Mei Ruxue, get out here! Don''t think it''s funny, you know? If you still don''t come out, you will really die, and you will never be able to reincarnate. "

    Is that so? Is that true? I could hear him clearly, and I wanted to reply, but I couldn''t.

    When he heard what Tathagata had said, he couldn''t help but frown. "No, she won''t die. I definitely won''t let her die. I brought her here to protect her."

    I seemed to have heard those words, but I didn''t know who the person beside me was. What was his goal?

    The night here was terrifyingly cold. Although I still couldn''t open my eyes, I could feel the surrounding coldness.

    "So cold, so cold." I said dreamily.

    He hastily took off his clothes and covered me with them. "Hold on a little longer. After tonight, everything will be fine."

    "Who are you?" I couldn''t help but ask.

    "Who I am is not important. What is important is the final result."

    "What kind of ending do you want?"

    I found that my consciousness had fully awakened, but I was unable to open my eyes.

    "It''s not that I want an ending, but since this matter has already begun, there is no way to stop. Do you know? Ever since that villa appeared, your fate has been decided, and it can no longer be changed. "

    His voice sounded familiar, but at this moment, I wasn''t able to calm down to consider who he was. Instead, I was thinking, "How did he know about the matters of the villa?"

    "Who the hell are you? "How do you know so much?"

    "Don''t you think your words are ridiculous? I was a witness to the game from the start, so I have the truth in my hands. "

    I was becoming more and more curious about him. Such a person must know all about my affairs, or what he knew. I suddenly remembered the tragic deaths of my parents. Did he know all these things?

    For a moment, I was a little agitated. I asked without thinking, "Since you said that you knew everything like the back of your hand, can you tell me why my parents died?"

    After I said those words, I felt as though I had fallen into a deep silence.

    He didn''t answer, he even disappeared. Did he leave? Or was he running away from my question?

    I became a little anxious, "You should speak! Can''t you tell me the truth because you know everything you say? "

    It seems like this place has become a place for me to talk to myself.

    He still didn''t finish his sentence, which even gave me an illusion. Perhaps what happened just now was my imagination, so he simply doesn''t exist?

    I started to get confused. I was really frustrated and hated myself to death. If I could open my eyes, wouldn''t I be able to understand what was going on?

    It was strange, however, that as soon as I thought of it, I should have been clever enough to open my eyes.

    I hastily looked around, only to find that there really was no one else here. I was lying here by myself.

    I quickly sat up and realized that I was actually lying in a coffin. This coffin was surprisingly large. I roughly estimated that this coffin seemed to be able to accommodate two people.

    I suddenly had a strange thought. Why did I feel like this coffin was a double coffin?

    Startled by this thought, I hastily retracted my thoughts.

    Just when I heaved a sigh of relief, I realised that there were several pieces of my body lying by my side.

    Immediately, I let out a high-pitched cry.

 C37

    This discovery immediately made me nervous.

    I jumped out of the coffin nimbly as if I was dodging the plague.

    "How can this be?"

    My body lay in front of me, broken and broken, and my mood was at its worst.

    After a while, my emotions slowly calmed down. It seemed that I was slowly beginning to accept all of this.

    Right now, I''m the only one here, I have to save myself. Otherwise, I will only feel fear and not be able to solve any problems.

    Thinking of this, I forced myself to calm down.

    When he looked at his own corpse again, he didn''t feel that it was that scary anymore.

    I had an impulse, or rather an idea, to piece together the pieces of my body and place them in the coffin.

    With this thought, I felt relieved.

    The moment my hand touched my body, I felt a strange sensation.

    Why did this corpse have such a strange feeling?

    I felt as if I were touching a bubble.

    I couldn''t help but be astonished as I looked at the fragments of the corpse. The color of the blood on the corpse seemed to be so light. It didn''t seem to be the color unique to human blood.

    Was there a problem with the corpse?

    That was my first feeling. But it was also a real feeling.

    With this thought, I examined it once again. This time, it didn''t matter. I was pretty much certain that this corpse wasn''t a real person!

    I was shocked. How could something so strange happen to me?

    If this wasn''t a real corpse, then what was it?

    I looked at the head of my corpse. My eyes were originally tightly shut, but then suddenly I opened them and gave me a weird smile.

    My heart lurches and my own body smiles at me?

    What was this?

    If I ever tell anyone about it, I''m sure people will think I''m crazy.

    Perhaps only a madman would say something like that?

    However, this scene only happened in the blink of an eye. It happened so quickly that I thought that it might just be an illusion.

    Even though I had my doubts about my corpse, I insisted on putting it together and placing it inside the coffin.

    After all of this was done, the interior of the tomb suddenly became dark.

    In an instant, the darkness before my eyes was a stark contrast to the brightness of the previous day.

    For a moment I was unable to adjust to the darkness and became impatient.

    "Why is it suddenly so dark?" Is anyone there? Tathagata, are you still there? "

    My voice sounded pale and powerless. Under such a strange atmosphere, I was actually able to act so calm and collected. I was truly beginning to admire myself.

    "Mei Ruxue, I never thought that you were still alive."

    It was Tathagata''s voice!

    I couldn''t help but be overjoyed. Although I really hated him, under such circumstances, suddenly hearing his voice made me feel that it was something worth being overjoyed about.

    "Tathagata, it''s you. Great, hurry up and bring me out of here." I cried, forgetting my previous displeasure.

    It seems that Tathagata didn''t want to speak anymore. He only gave a cold snort before forcefully pulling me up.

    After leaving the cemetery, I felt the air outside was too good. I took deep breaths of the fresh air, feeling as if I had just survived a disaster.

    Tathagata said sarcastically, "And I thought you had something extraordinary about you. I didn''t expect him to be a person who is afraid of death. "

    He poured a bucket of cold water over my joyful mood, and my mood immediately dropped to the extreme.

    "Tathagata, can you not be so nasty? Originally, when you saved me, I wanted to thank you, but now, it seems that there is no need for that. "

    When Tathagata heard my words, he seemed to be stunned for a moment. His casual expression became slightly dejected.

    Tathagata didn''t finish his words as he quickly walked forward.

    I hurried after him. To be honest, I didn''t want to stay here any longer.

    He looked at our gradually disappearing figures, the corner of his mouth revealed a strange curve, with a hint of meaning in his voice, "You guys seem to have left in too much of a hurry, right? Haven''t I had enough fun with you? However, I believe that there will be plenty of opportunities in the future to invite you all here as guests. "

    He laughed silently.

    Finally, when I returned to the villa, I was in an extremely sorry state.

    When Xiao Wen saw me, she couldn''t help but be dumbstruck.

    "Ruxue, why do you look so miserable? What exactly did you go through? "

    Seeing Xiao Wen''s expression, I knew that what happened to me was written all over my face, right?

    I sighed helplessly, "Xiao Wen, it''s really hard to explain it all."

    When Xiao Wen finished listening to my story, she seemed to be weighed down by heavy worries.

    "Xiao Wen, why are you sighing? Did something happen in the villa after I left? "

    "Ruxue, let me tell you something. There''s something strange here."

    My heart skipped a beat. "What do you mean?"

    "Last night, the room at the end of the fourth floor of the villa was haunted."

    For a moment, I didn''t know how to react. In the room on the fourth floor.

    I seemed to have thought of something and my eyes widened. "What?" "Tell me, how did the ghosts get there?"

    Xiao Wen seemed to be still in a state of shock, and upon hearing my words, she couldn''t help but shiver a little. She looked around her surroundings and said nervously, "Ruxue, you must not tell anyone."

    I hastily nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t."

    "Last night, before I even fell asleep after hearing Tathagata''s chant, I heard a series of wails. Thus, I followed the source of the wails and looked around, and in the end, I actually found the room at the very end of the fourth floor. To be honest, when we arrived at the entrance, I felt a cold sensation surrounding me. That kind of feeling is unforgettable for me for the rest of my life. While I was in a daze, a cry suddenly came from inside.

    Xiao Wen''s words gave me goosebumps.

    However, I vaguely felt that something was not right.

    A light suddenly flashed through my mind as I savored every word that Xiao Wen had just said.

    She seemed to be saying that it happened after I finished listening to Tathagata recite the scriptures last night. But the problem was that Tathagata was clearly with me last night, and at that time we still hadn''t returned to the villa.

    However, the strangest thing about this matter was not the matter of ghosts that Xiao Wen had mentioned, but rather, who was the one chanting the sutras?

    I frowned and asked, "Xiao Wen, you said that Tathagata was reciting scriptures in the buddhist hall last night?"

    Xiao Wen nodded and said, "To me, it is indeed so."

    My head felt a little dizzy. Xiao Wen wouldn''t lie to me, so what''s the problem?

    "Then things are strange." I said thoughtfully.

    "Ruxue, what do you mean by that?"

    Looking at Xiao Wen''s puzzled expression, I said, "Last night at this time of 12 o''clock, Tathagata wasn''t in the villa. He was with me the whole time, so it''s impossible for him to be reciting scriptures in the buddhist hall."

    Xiao Wen was shocked, "Ruxue, what are you saying? Are you possessed? "

    Xiao Wen''s words were completely unfathomable, how can you still say that I was bewitched?

    "Xiao Wen, am I not fine now? How could she be bewitched? "

    "But, Ruxue, when it was twelve o''clock last night, Tathagata was clearly chanting at the Buddhist hall, and you were there as well. How could you say that you weren''t in the villa at that time?"

    Wait! Xiao Wen''s words made me even more doubtful.

    Her meaning was obvious. Were we really in the villa last night?

    But this is ridiculous. I was in my own tomb at that time, how could I be in the villa?

    "Xiao Wen, this is impossible. I''m sure I didn''t show up here last night.

    Seeing that I was calm, Xiao Wen immediately touched my forehead and said, "Ruxue, you don''t have a fever, right? If you don''t believe me, you can ask someone else. "

    Ask someone else?

    I smiled wryly to myself. Who can I ask here?

    Inside this villa, everyone was so weird. They either didn''t speak, or were crazy, and the only one I could believe in was Xiao Wen.

    If I didn''t believe her, then I was destined to be alone.

    Xiao Wen looked at me bitterly, her eyes were filled with sympathy, "Poor Ruxue, look, you''re really nervous now, I really don''t know when this life will end."

    Xiao Wen''s words seemed to have triggered my sorrowful thoughts, I couldn''t help but tear up.

    That''s right, I''ve already spent so much time in a state of extreme fear and anxiety, but I don''t know when my future days will end.

    "Xiao Wen, I''m really tired. Towards all of this, it''s just like a mystery that''s bothering me and I really can''t make heads or tails of what''s going on. I don''t know what went wrong and I really want to close my eyes and go to sleep forever.

    Xiao Wen was shocked, "Don''t say that, Ruxue, I believe the truth will come out sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time, you have to pull yourself together. I will always accompany you and never leave you. "

    "Okay, Xiao Wen, thank you." I said dreamily. It was just that I seemed to have entered the state of a dream.

    This time, I fell asleep in Xiao Wen''s embrace. That feeling was really warm. It was like being in her mother''s arms.

    I slept deeply and peacefully.

    Xiao Wen lightly patted me, her eyes focused on me, but it was as though she had deep feelings for me.

    That night, I didn''t have any nightmares, nor did I have any dreams.

    When I woke up in Xiao Wen''s arms, I was a little surprised.

    "Xiao Wen, you hugged me and slept like this for the entire night? "But you, you''ll be very tired if you do this. Don''t tell me you haven''t slept all night?"

    Xiao Wen laughed haggard, "Ruxue, as long as you are comfortable, what does it matter if I am tired or not?"

    Xiao Wen is actually treating me with such sincerity, I really don''t know what to say anymore.

 C38

    I knew that Xiao Wen was sincere for my own good, so I didn''t say much to thank him. In that case, it would seem a little out of place.

    "All of you are really in the mood to relax."

    A person suddenly rushed in through the door. I didn''t even need to look to know that it was Tathagata! His morals should be incomparable to anyone, right?

    I did not roll my eyes, because I did not want to bother with him, but Xiao Wen stood up quickly and greeted respectfully, "It''s Young Master Rulai, why are you here at this time?"

    I can''t help but complain to Xiao Wen in my heart, is there really a need to be so respectful to him? He wasn''t really that great.

    Tathagata looked at Xiao Wen with disdain, and said coldly, "Xiao Wen, from now on, you don''t need to take care of Miss Mei anymore. I''ve found another servant for her to serve her."

    Tathagata''s words had a great impact on my nerves, and I almost cursed out loud.

    Why is this guy so self-righteous?

    Is it up to him to decide for me?

    I opened my eyes wide and shouted, "What did you say? Tathagata, why did you do this? Who are you to me? You better not think about taking Xiao Wen away from me. I firmly disagree! "

    Xiao Wen''s eyes were filled with tears, her face was filled with panic and helplessness, it was obvious that she did not want to separate from me.

    "Young Master Rulai, don''t chase me away! "Tell me, I can change what I did, as long as you don''t let me leave the young miss."

    Xiao Wen spoke sincerely, her eyes filled with a pleading look.

    He frowned and said, "This is a decision that I came up with after discussing with Grandma Hao. No matter how much you say, you won''t change this decision, so hurry up and pack up."

    I blocked in front of Xiao Wen all of a sudden, and said, "I won''t let her go! If I say no, then no! "

    "Mei Ruxue, in this villa, it''s not up to you to decide."

    This was my home to begin with, so why did my words not count? Did he have the final say?

    "Tathagata, let me ask you this, are you the master of this place? Why are you acting on your own? "

    Xiao Wen anxiously looked at me, pulled at my clothes, and said in a weak voice, "Forget it, First Miss, don''t say anymore. I''ll go, I''ll go. "Don''t you dare make trouble for me."

    It was like watching a good show, watching our every move.

    For a moment I didn''t know what to do.

    "Are you done talking? Xiao Wen, from today onwards, you will be living in the first room on the fourth floor. Remember, you can''t even get near the entrance to other rooms. "

    After saying these words, Tathagata walked to the door and waited for Xiao Wen to leave.

    I know that even if I reveal everything to the world, he probably wouldn''t let me keep Xiao Wen.

    In my heart, I started to hate Tathagata even more. Why did he have to be so heartless towards me? Even the only person who was kind to me had to leave my side?

    I looked hopelessly at the similarly sad Xiao Wen and couldn''t help but yell out, "Xiao Wen, don''t worry, we will be together one day."

    Xiao Wen nodded at me while holding back her tears, and even forced out a weak smile, "Young miss, don''t worry about me, as long as you don''t let me leave the villa, we will meet again."

    My heart is very desolate, from today onwards, I will be alone to face the opponent.

    When Xiao Wen was around, there would still be someone that could talk, but now? Really, I have to rely on myself.

    Initially, I had thought that since Xiao Wen was still staying here, we would at least be able to meet each other everyday, right? That would be something to talk about.

    Who would have thought that I would be so wrong.

    In the next few days, whether it was eating or going to the buddhist hall, I didn''t see any trace of Xiao Wen. I couldn''t help but feel that it was strange, as if she had just disappeared into thin air.

    I began to lose my cool and hurriedly asked a fifteen to sixteen year old girl who was served by Tathagata, "Xier, do you know where Xiao Wen, who served me previously, went to?"

    After hearing what I said, Xier''s face actually became pale.

    She kept waving her hands and even took a few steps back.

    "Miss, don''t ask me, I don''t know, I don''t know anything."

    No, from Xier''s reaction, I keep feeling that something is amiss. Could it be that something is wrong with Xiao Wen?

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.

    "Xier, quickly tell me, did something happen to Xiao Wen?" I stepped forward and took her hand.

    Xier''s face became even paler, as though she was perspiring profusely.

    She swayed a few times, looking as if she would fall at any moment.

    I couldn''t help but frown, thinking to myself, where did this little girl come from? I don''t think I''ve seen her before, and she looks sick.

    "Eldest Miss, I, I don''t know anything. If you want to ask, ask Young Master Rulai? "

    I immediately got angry. This girl has really underestimated her. Just now, she had a weak look on her face, but now, it seems that wasn''t the case.

    "You dare to talk to me like that? Do you have a young lady like me in your eyes? "

    When I said those words, I actually felt guilty, because I''m after all, just a young miss in name. In this house and this villa, what I said does not count, but the person who can truly make the decision seems to be Tathagata, right?

    Xier blinked her eyes, as if she was a little surprised, but she still said weakly, "Young miss, please do not make things difficult for me, I was only sent by the Young Master Rulai to take care of you, he had specifically said that no matter what, I cannot tell you. He also said that if you want to know anything, please go and ask him yourself."

    My heart immediately turned cold. It seems that Tathagata had already acted in advance to gain the upper hand.

    Maybe he had expected me to ask about Xiao Wen, so he had already made her preparations.

    Xier was in a state of absolute silence, so I could only give up the idea of continuing to question him.

    In the days without Xiao Wen, I really feel like I''m living a year.

    Tathagata seems to have tortured me even more.

    Not only that, but an unexpected guest had arrived on this day.

    When I saw that beautiful girl enter the villa indifferently, I was a little dazed.

    In the end, she still came. It seemed that she really did love Tathagata deeply. Thus, after knowing where Tathagata was, she still found her way here.

    I don''t know why, but at that moment, I suddenly felt a little sour in my heart, as if I was about to lose something extremely precious.

    In the instant that Tathagata saw this warmth, it was clear that he too was somewhat baffled.

    "Warm? It''s you? "

    With a warm and radiant smile, he said, "Tathagata, yes, it''s me. I''m here to take back what belongs to me."

    "Something that belongs to you?" Tathagata asked in surprise.

    "Yes, your heart."

    Tathagata frowned, his expression becoming more grim. "I''m not a person who likes to joke. Just be direct with me."

    "That''s good. Tathagata, you don''t need me to tell you what you took from me, right?"

    Tathagata maintained his composure and said, "So it was on purpose."

    "Hehe, you''re very smart. I did it on purpose. I used this reason to see you again."

    "Is it really that simple?" Tathagata said playfully.

    Warmth''s face seemed to change slightly, but it was only for a moment. She said calmly, "Then what other purpose do you think I have?"

    "I believe your goal is the same as mine?"

    The more I listened, the more confused I got.

    However, at this time, Gentle Snow no longer bothered with this topic, and instead walked deeper into the house. After walking a few steps, she turned around and smiled at Tathagata, "Tathagata, I''ve heard many versions of the legend of this villa. I''m very curious, so I came uninvited."

    Legend?

    I was stunned by these two words. Could it be that the people outside were discussing this strange villa?

    I really wanted to understand, so I left the villa, asked around, and perhaps got some valuable clues. In the past few days, I haven''t been able to find out anything about my mother''s death.

    Tathagata was thoroughly infuriated by Gentle Words, "Gentle Snow, who allowed you to do this? This villa is very normal, there''s nothing strange about it! "

    "I really don''t know why you are so irritable. Alright, I''m going to stay for a few days, so don''t say too much."

    He ignored the warmth and walked towards the depths of the villa, as if he didn''t care about Tathagata at all.

    No, something was definitely off!

    There was definitely a problem with this warmth!

    This was the first time I had felt such a strong sense of her ever since I had met her. My intuition told me that she was absolutely different from the warmth I had known in college.

    I even began to suspect that the two of them were not the same person at all.

    However, I was still a bit confused. The two of them looked exactly the same.

    Seeing me in a daze, Tathagata seemed to vent his anger on me.

    "Mei Ruxue, this is all your doing! Damn it!"

    Tathagata left in a flustered and exasperated manner, leaving me with an inexplicable grievance.

    At this time, Gentle Snow had already reached the fourth floor of the villa. She took a glance at the first room, sneered, and said to herself, "Okay, there''s already someone living here. I''ll stay in room number 2!"

    After saying that, he looked at room number 1 with disdain once again. He then used his hand to lightly touch the lock on the door, and it silently fell to the floor.

    Warmth walked straight in.

    Looking at the furniture, she frowned and kept saying, "How disgusting, how long has it been since someone has lived here?"

    However, she just grumbled and put her little duffel bag in the cupboard.

    When she closed the door of the cupboard, she suddenly saw a cat come out from inside and meow at her a few times.

    Gentle Snow was so frightened that her beautiful face paled as she exclaimed, "Who made this prank? "Where did you get a cat?"

    But the problem was that no one was allowed to come out no matter how she shouted, because the fourth floor of this villa did not have Tathagata''s permission to allow anyone up. And Xiao Wen had been arranged by Tathagata, so she was an exception.

 C39

    Therefore, no one cared about the warm feeling of being unable to extricate themselves from the extreme fear.

    As for Xiao Wen, who was next door, when she heard the warm call, she revealed an unfathomable smile.

    However, the cat refused to leave and kept on barking at him.

    "Go away, why are you looking at me like that? I''m not afraid of you, I just don''t want to hurt you. " Warmth mustered up the courage to speak as he looked at the kitten.

    The kitten was still ungrateful and cried out even more fiercely.

    "Tathagata, is this another good thing you did? "What''s wrong with that? You want to get this cat? You''re really pissing me off."

    However, despite being constantly grumbling about it, the kitten didn''t have the slightest intention of leaving. Instead, it jumped onto her lap even more fiercely.

    Ah!" Gentle and warm let out a high-decibel cry.

    "Shut up!"

    Unknowingly, Grandma Hao''s voice sounded from behind her. The golden gourd''s voice was not friendly, but it made a warm feeling in her heart.

    Great, someone finally came. That way, he wouldn''t have to be afraid of this cat anymore.

    "At least someone is here." "Hurry up and get that cat away from me." Warm and displeased, she said.

    Grandma Hao''s face darkened, and said coldly: "I am not your slave, you do not have the qualifications to make me work for you. I came here to tell you not to hurt that cat, or else. "

    Grandma Hao said until here and then deliberately paused.

    However, her warm heart was tightly pulled up, "Otherwise, what would happen?"

    "That cat will take your soul, and all you have left is a driving shell."

    "Can you not scare me? Wasn''t it just a cat? Is there a need to make it sound so serious? "

    In fact, the warmth in her heart was filled with extreme fear, but she still wanted to put up a tough front on the surface.

    "Do you mind? My message has been delivered, and I''m leaving. You better take care of yourself. "

    Grandma Hao instantly disappeared as if she had come without a trace.

    If not for the fact that he always liked Tathagata, if it wasn''t for his father making a deal with him, if it wasn''t for him coming here to do something important, then he wouldn''t even be able to come back.

    With his identity, why did he have to suffer like this here?

    "Mei Ruxue, this is all your fault. This is all your fault, you''re the culprit behind this, you''re the culprit behind this, I definitely won''t let you have a good time."

    After Warmth finished complaining, she felt a little tired. Just as she was about to lie down and rest, she realized that the cat was still staring at her.

    She suddenly became nervous, but she didn''t dare to speak to the cat in a bad tone. She could only speak in a soft voice, "Please leave, don''t scare me, okay?"

    The cat suddenly laughed, but the sound was not that of a cat. It sounded more like a human''s laugh.

    Warmth was so scared that she opened her mouth wide and finally muttered to herself, "So this is all true. I actually fulfilled it on the first day I came here. It seems that I really have to think about it carefully."

    Even though he was still afraid, at the same time, he was also excited. His first step could be considered as a success.

    Warmth had finally overcome her fear of the cat, and she was indeed tired, so she fell asleep very quickly.

    After she fell asleep, a figure walked to her side and said, "I didn''t expect you to come back, but what should have come didn''t come. It''s not bad that you came."

    The person stared at her dumbly for a moment before disappearing in a flash.

    It was as though a person had taken out the fan he had picked up when returning home from a secret room in the buddhist hall.

    He looked at it with a blurry gaze, feeling somewhat conflicted in his heart. However, he still placed the fan close to his body. Because the fan''s size was relatively small, it was very easy to accomplish.

    After doing all of this, Tathagata let out a sigh of relief.

    "With you, things might be easier in the future." Tathagata unconsciously touched the position of the fan.

    Then, he found Grandma Hao, and said solemnly, "Grandma Hao, do you think it''s time to prepare for the upcoming wedding?"

    Grandma Hao nodded in agreement, "We should indeed be prepared. After all, it''s only two months until the fifteenth of the seventh month. If we miss this chance, then we will have to wait until this day next year."

    Tathagata thought for a moment and said, "Then let me ask you, if it was destroyed during the wedding, what would the result be?"

    Grandma Hao didn''t need to ask so she was stunned, but still replied immediately. "If it''s really like this, then the consequences will be unimaginable.

    Tathagata couldn''t help but shiver, "No, I absolutely won''t allow that to happen."

    "I''ll do my best to arrange everything properly, but I''m afraid that if someone has ulterior motives, it will be destroyed."

    Grandma Hao''s words were very solemn, as if she was even looking in a certain direction.

    "What you said makes sense. You should arrange for her to meet me now, but you must be careful not to let anyone see it."

    Grandma Hao''s hands trembled, as if she did not expect Tathagata to make such a request. After a moment of silence, she still answered, "Yes, Young Master Rulai, I''ll go right now."

    In the secret chamber of the Buddhist Hall, Tathagata looked coldly at the person standing in front of him and said, "Do you know why I have called you here?"

    That person was too respectful. "I have something that I''m not aware of. Please speak your mind."

    "Today, someone came to the villa. He''s called Gentle Heart. Don''t you know anything about him?"

    "Warm?" That person''s eyes lit up. "Why is she here?"

    "Because of the secret of this villa."

    "Then what do you think we should do?"

    "The grievances in this villa are very heavy, you know that. You must fill in the grievances before you can regain your calm. However, this is a very difficult matter."

    That person looked at Tathagata in surprise and asked in confusion, "I know about that, but what do you want me to do?"

    "You have sacrificed yourself once for the consequences we wanted, but now you must sacrifice yourself once more."

    "What did you say?" The man was taken aback. "If I''m sacrificing, then what''s my ending? Do you know? "

    "Right now, there''s no other way. As long as everything succeeds, I''ll write down a great merit for you."

    "Haha, haha." She kept laughing, as if she had heard the best joke in the world.

    "Do you think that''s possible? Now that we are all dead, what can we make up for it? "

    When Tathagata saw that it was useless to waste his breath, he couldn''t help but fly into a rage. "Then when you were doing all these things, did you think about the feelings of others?"

    When she heard this, she was dumbfounded.

    "Back then?" What did I do? I didn''t, not me, I didn''t mean to. " She began to babble, as if the memory of the past had come back to her.

    "Alright, I''ve told you more than enough today. I don''t want to continue. In short, you better take care of yourself."

    After Tathagata finished speaking, he immediately sent her away.

    She walked back in a daze, not knowing where she should go.

    However, she was unwilling. Was she really going to turn into ashes?

    As he was walking, he suddenly saw a figure that seemed to be lingering in front of him.

    Taking a closer look, he realized that this person was someone he was extremely familiar with.

    She frowned.

    However, at the same time, she seemed to have thought of something, and a strange smile appeared on her face.

    She rushed over to me with a sad look on her face.

    "Ruxue, that''s great, I never thought that I would be able to see you here."

    Hearing this voice, I felt my breathing quicken. This voice sounded very familiar.

    I whirled around, and there was a familiar face in front of me.

    "Mom, is that you?" I shouted in surprise.

    However, after the pleasant surprise, he was a little frightened.

    Hadn''t my mother already died?

    But why did she appear in front of me now?

    Could it be that what I''m seeing right now is my mother''s ghost?

    I started to lose my composure and looked at my mother who I had been yearning for. However, I didn''t dare to step forward.

    When Mom saw me like this, she was a little disappointed, but at the end she started to sob.

    My heart suddenly hurt. Mom must have been hurt by me, right?

    How could I treat her with such an expression?

    Even if she really is a ghost and just a soul, she is still my relative. Isn''t it a bit cruel of me to do that? Or did I do wrong?

    Just as I was in a daze, I heard my mother''s voice once again, "Ruxue, I know you''re afraid of my mother, because I''m already dead. I''m just a ghost, it''s just that my mother misses you too much, I just wanted to come back and see you, but I didn''t expect that I would actually scare you."

    His mother was distressed for a moment before walking to the front.

    I cried hurriedly, "No, mother, don''t go! "I missed you so much. I was wrong, I said the wrong thing. Let me have a good look at you."

    ''s mother turned around and revealed a gratified smile, "Ruxue, good child, I have let you down in the past. I am feeling very regretful now, do you still remember to hate your mother?"

    My heart hurts. How could those memories be forgotten so easily?

    It''s just that after my mother died, I thought everyone was dead. So I persuaded myself to forget, but there were still those memories in the back of my mind.

    I forced myself to forget the unpleasant things.

    "Forget it, mother. We finally met after so much difficulty. Don''t bring up those things again."

    Looking at my appearance, mother was a bit ashamed. "You are a good daughter and are my pride. It''s just that mother can no longer accompany you in the future."

    I shook my head and said, "No, Mother, don''t be so sad. Tell me, what did you die for? There must be something behind this, right? "

    Seeing my anxious look, Mom''s face immediately changed, completely panicking. "Stop talking, Ruxue, it''s good for you that you don''t know."

    My mother''s words confirmed my suspicions.

 C40

    My mother''s expression had already made me suspicious. How could I not continue asking?

    "Mommy, were you killed by someone? If that''s really the case, then please tell me and I will avenge you. "

    A strange light flashed in my mother''s eyes. Perhaps my last sentence played a crucial role, but she unexpectedly nodded blankly.

    "So that''s really the case?"

    "Yes, Ruxue, you must be wary of Tathagata. There is definitely a problem with him." Mom looked at me secretly. Just as she was about to continue speaking, I heard the shrill cry of a cat.

    Mom''s face suddenly changed, scared to the point that her face turned green. I only saw a puff of green smoke rise up, and then she disappeared as if she had never appeared before.

    "Mom, mom, where did you go?" I shouted, but unexpectedly, the cat bit me.

    Its teeth were so sharp that when they bit into my ankle, it felt as if my heart was being torn apart.

    I couldn''t help but sweat profusely. Then, something even stranger happened. I could vaguely hear the cat laugh. That sound was simply hair-raising. I can''t hold on any longer. I can only feel my vision blur before me and finally, I fell unconscious.

    However, before I fainted, I seemed to see the cat transform into a human form. At that moment, I thought, maybe I was seeing things?

    "Eldest Miss, wake up." Xier''s anxious voice sounded beside her ears.

    I slowly opened my eyes and saw that Xier was holding something in her hand, and she was looking at me with a face full of worry.

    "Xier, what''s wrong with me?"

    Xier seemed to be a little scared, she immediately shook her head and said, "You''re fine, you''re fine, you''re fine, it''s just that you were bitten by a cat, I''ve already drugged you. I believe it will soon be better. "

    Only then did I remember what happened earlier. I hastily looked towards the spot where I was bitten. I saw how eye-catching the long wound was.

    "I didn''t expect this cat to be so crazy, to actually say that it could hurt people. Who''s raising this cat?" I don''t think I''ve ever seen a cat like that before.

    Xier was very focused on her thoughts, and only after hearing my voice did she speak sluggishly, "I''m new, I''m not too clear about the situation inside the villa."

    However, what I saw was that Xier''s eyes were averting her gaze, as though she was deliberately avoiding my topic.

    But I also knew that even if I asked any more questions, I wouldn''t get anything out of them.

    I had no choice but to lie in bed and recuperate.

    Although it was an unremarkable injury, but for me, I felt uncomfortable all over, always feeling that my body didn''t have the slightest bit of strength.

    And I started to get sleepy from time to time.

    At first, I didn''t pay much attention to these fantasies, but it wasn''t until 12 o''clock in the evening, when I was going to the Buddhist hall to listen to Tathagata''s chanting that I realized something was wrong.

    I had originally wanted to persevere and get Xier to help me up, but then I realised that I couldn''t even do such a simple action.

    Sweat kept dripping from my head, but I still couldn''t get up.

    "Eldest Miss, what should we do? I think even if you get up now, it would still be delayed. What if Young Master Rulai blames you? "

    Xier couldn''t help but perspire when she thought of Tathagata''s fierce look.

    It''s not like I don''t know Tathagata''s temper, so after I heard Xier''s words, I had to work even harder to get up.

    However, due to my overexertion, my wound suddenly started to hurt as if it was being torn apart.

    I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I threw myself on the bed, my head dripping with cold sweat.

    My wound is so painful. Xier, why don''t you hurry up and go to the buddhist hall, otherwise Tathagata will blame you, just tell him that I''m injured and can''t go.

    Xier hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she agreed to my suggestion.

    After she left, I noticed that the wound seemed to be a little black, and there seemed to be a faint dazzling light coming from it. What was going on?

    It was just a bite from a cat, so it shouldn''t be that serious, right?

    "Aiya, Ruxue, I finally found you. You seem to be injured? "Hurry up and let me take a look. Are you alright?"

    Was it a warm voice?

    I was slightly surprised. How did she find this place?

    "Gentle, why have you come?"

    "That''s when I wanted to see you and talk to you about old times." A smile seemed to rise at the corner of her lips.

    I doubt if I''m seeing things. Why can she smile when she sees me in such pain and pain, and laugh from the bottom of her heart?

    "However, you did not come at the right time. I feel very uncomfortable right now. My wound seems to be poisonous."

    Looking at the black that was still spreading, I realized that I was really poisoned.

    "Then what should we do!?" Ruxue, how did you do it? "How could you be so careless?"

    I couldn''t see a trace of anxiety on my warm face.

    "I was bitten by a cat."

    "Cat?" Warmth was shocked. She suddenly thought of the cat she had seen in her room.

    She had some doubts. Could it be that the cat was poisonous?

    However, he clearly remembered that the cat seemed to have stayed in his room the whole time. So how did it bite?

    "Yes, it''s a cat. I think my consciousness is starting to fade."

    "Then let me help you take a look. Maybe I''ll be able to find a way."

    I can''t do anything about it now, so I just let it go.

    Warm eyes were staring at my wound. She patted with force. That kind of heart-wrenching pain immediately swept through me.

    "Warm, what do you want to do? It hurts. "Don''t move."

    I yelled, wanting to stop her, but I didn''t expect her to not only not stop, on the contrary, it became even more severe.

    I looked at the warmth in front of me in astonishment. I always felt that the current her was really weird and didn''t seem like the person I knew in the past.

    "Enough, stop right now!"

    Following that stern shout, I saw Tathagata walk in with a face full of anger.

    He pushed out the warmth with a violent push.

    For a moment, she could not stand up and fell to the ground.

    "Tathagata, why did you push me?" Warmth asked in panic.

    "What were you doing? Do you know what you''ve done? " Tathagata was still furious.

    Warm brows knitted as he spoke with a wronged expression, "Tathagata, I was just healing Ruxue earlier. What do you think I should do to her?"

    The warm words made Tathagata feel laughable. "You made her wound so that it was at least several times bigger than before. This is how you treated her?"

    At this moment, Gentle Snow stood up and walked over, saying, "To me, I''m far more proficient in medical skills than you are. Could it be that you suspect that I have other motives for her?"

    Hearing those warm words, I was a little confused. My heart was filled with doubts. Could it be that warm words were really for the treatment of my injuries?

    But just now, her eyes flashed with a trace of viciousness. Was it because I was in so much pain that I hallucinated?

    I don''t get it.

    "Not that I doubt you, but your own actions make me doubt you." Tathagata still had a posture of not wanting to let her go.

    In the space where they spoke, I felt that my mental state seemed to have improved, and the pain from my wounds also seemed to have lessened. In short, the uncomfortable feeling seemed to have lessened considerably.

    I tried to move, but I didn''t expect to stand up without much effort.

    Tathagata immediately noticed my movements and was immediately surprised.

    He looked at me in surprise and asked, "How do you feel?"

    He seemed to be expressing his concern for me, but he didn''t seem to be paying attention at all.

    "Weird, I feel much better now. At least I can stand up by myself, because even if Xier supported me earlier, I wouldn''t be able to stand up. "You are probably wrong."

    Right now, I am certain that Gentle Snow is indeed treating me. Perhaps, the way she treats me is a little special.

    The warmth made him feel even more wronged, and there were even tears in his eyes as he looked at Tathagata with hidden bitterness. "Tathagata, am I really such a miserable person in your heart?"

    It seemed that Tathagata didn''t want to admit his mistake. Even though he clearly knew that he was wrong, he still stubbornly said, "Gentle, that''s because your actions are too unbelievable. Alright, there''s nothing left for you here. You can go back now. "Also, remember, don''t come here again in the future."

    Tathagata''s words hurt her, so she left the room crying.

    I couldn''t help but scold, "Tathagata, why are you so fierce? She really did it to help me. "

    "And you, you said that you really didn''t do anything well, didn''t you? You must know, you went to the Buddhist Hall tonight to listen to my chanting, and the consequences will be unimaginable. Since you are fine now, then hurry up and follow me to the Buddhist Hall. "

    I felt like my head was about to explode. I''m already half dead, but he still doesn''t have a shred of sympathy. He insisted for me to go to the Buddhist hall to listen to his chanting, so I got drunk.

    "I''m feeling very uncomfortable right now. Although it''s much better, I still feel a bit unwell. I''ll apply for leave tonight."

    "What?" Request for leave? " As if he had heard something ridiculous, he hissed loudly, "Absolutely not! Don''t dawdle! Hurry up! There''s no time!"

    Before I could react, Tathagata had already pulled out the life jacket I was wearing from a cabinet and put it on me. Then, he pulled me up and crazily ran towards the buddhist hall.

    Along the way, I couldn''t even breathe. Isn''t that the fastest speed in my life?

    A pair of eyes was watching this scene, as if they found it funny, as if they were watching a good show.

    "This is just the beginning. We''ll have to wait until the two of them die before we can truly begin. Are you waiting for that?"

    These words were said very lightly, but it was filled with a sense of evil.

    When we arrived at the Buddhist Hall, I saw that everyone was quietly sitting in their seats with their eyes closed, as though they were waiting for Tathagata to return.

    "Hurry up and sit down. It''s really too late."

    Tathagata began chanting, but I was still caught up in my panic and was unable to extricate myself. As for what he said, I didn''t listen.

 C41

    I don''t know why, but after I finally calmed down, I started to feel waves of sleepiness assail me.

    My eyes began to fight, and even though I tried to stay awake, I couldn''t do it.

    I had to close my eyes to hear nothing.

    "Ruxue, hurry up and go to sleep! After you fall asleep, you will gain something unexpected. Listen to me and close your eyes. You are tired. Go to sleep. "

    The voice seemed to have a spell in it. When I heard it, I actually felt at ease and finally fell asleep.

    I dreamt. In my dreams, I experienced what I was experiencing now. I saw Tathagata chanting with his eyes closed while the rest of them were sitting upright with their eyes closed. I didn''t know if they were really listening or not.

    What was going on? Why is this happening in my dreams?

    I got up and walked over to Tathagata, but he didn''t react at all. Maybe I was really in a dream.

    Suddenly, I saw what seemed to be a door behind Tathagata. The door seemed to have opened by itself.

    I couldn''t help but feel curious and involuntarily walked in.

    It was dark inside and I couldn''t see anything. It took me a while to get used to the interior.

    When I saw everything clearly, I almost cried out.

    I saw several coffins inside.

    At that moment, my mind went blank. However, when I forced myself to calm down, I took a closer look and discovered that there were a total of five coffins.

    Five coffins?

    I silently thought in my heart, what does this mean?

    I found that my sweat was pouring out, and I couldn''t help but think of my family members.

    It didn''t matter, I was startled.

    Could these five coffins have something to do with my dead family?

    Mom, dad, and my three sisters, there are currently five dead relatives, is there a connection?

    I didn''t dare to continue thinking about it. The excessive shock left me dumbfounded.

    However, this matter was far from over. I discovered that the coffins had actually started to move, continuously rotating on the ground. There were even sounds of knocking from within the coffins.

    "Let me out. I am not dead, save me, quickly save me. "

    A cry for help came from the coffin. I was immediately terrified. How could something like that happen? Was he really trapped in a coffin without dying?

    I couldn''t imagine what it would be like inside, and I felt my hair stand on end.

    "Ruxue, save me, ignore me, I am so wronged, open the coffin and let me out."

    My nerves far exceeded my endurance. I couldn''t take it anymore and rushed out screaming.

    I saw the seat below, where I was sitting with my eyes closed.

    Then what am I now? Could it be that his soul had left his body?

    "Am I a human or a ghost?" I asked myself puzzledly as I walked towards my seat.

    I walked over to my side and asked, "Who are you? Are you Mei Ruxue? "

    However, no one answered me. I foolishly looked at the person who looked exactly like me, and the doubt in my heart became even more intense.

    She ignored me and didn''t answer. So what do I do now?

    "She can''t hear you, and she can''t see you. It''s just you." Grandma Hao said from behind me in a strange tone.

    Why is she everywhere?

    "Don''t say anymore, I don''t need you to care about my matters."

    "Then can you go back to this body?"

    "Why do you always have to be against me? What do you want to do to let me go? "

    "Do you really want to know the answer? "Fine, I''ll tell you then. After you marry Tathagata, I''ll let you go and let you go. I''ll let you have your freedom, how about it?"

    I almost vomited blood. This wasn''t the first time she mentioned marriage in front of me. No, it was actually about marriage.

    "I don''t want it, I don''t want to marry Tathagata. Why do you have to find me? Go find someone else. There are so many women in the world, why are you looking for me? "

    Although my voice was loud, I realized that the rest of them seemed to have heard nothing.

    "Because only you can meet the requirements for the wedding, you cannot escape, you cannot escape." As Grandma Hao said this, she revealed her dense white teeth and started laughing.

    I snapped out of my stupor and opened my eyes, only to discover that everything seemed to be normal. I saw that Tathagata was still chanting scriptures while the rest were still listening.

    I immediately looked towards Grandma Hao, realising that she was also resting with her eyes closed. Was it just a dream I had?

    But wasn''t that dream too real?

    Finally, Tathagata stopped. His eyes fell on me.

    He came to my side and said, "Hurry up and go. Don''t ever look back on the road. Remember, if you do, tomorrow will be the day you die."

    I was so frightened by his words that my face turned red. Why did he suddenly say such words?

    Just as he was about to ask about the details, he saw that he had already walked up to Grandma Hao and the two of them were whispering to each other.

    These two people were simply too despicable.

    When they were finished, Grandma Hao walked towards me and said with a fierce expression, "Mei Ruxue, quickly follow behind me, I will send you back to your room, but I must remind you, if anyone calls out your name, you must not turn back, if anyone pulls your hand, you must not follow them, do you remember?"

    Grandma Hao spoke with a serious tone, which made me mutter in my heart, you must have done it in a mysterious way, right?

    But even so, I decided to believe it, because there were too many strange things happening to me since I came to this villa.

    Grandma Hao glanced at me, then walked straight out of the buddhist hall.

    Walking in the yard, I felt as if the temperature had dropped by several degrees. In short, I felt that this was very unusual.

    Along the way, I didn''t dare to look around, only nervously walking behind Grandma Hao.

    Suddenly, I heard a voice that seemed to be calling my name, "Ruxue, I''m mother. I''ve missed you so much, can you turn around and look at me?"

    I was just about to turn around, but then I remembered what Grandma Hao had said. I endured and didn''t dare to turn my head, neither did I dare to say anything.

    Then, his father''s voice came out again, "Ruxue, your father is here, father has made many mistakes. I was the one who killed your mother, please forgive me and let me explain to you, okay?"

    My father said he killed my mother? My curiosity was so strong that I wanted to figure it all out right away, but my sense of reason stopped me at the crucial moment.

    Afterwards, second sister, third sister, fourth sister, they all started to talk to me in turns. However, I still persisted in ignoring them.

    The distance from the buddhist hall to my room wasn''t too far, but today it seemed so far away to me. I felt as if I had walked for a long time before I finally arrived.

    Grandma Hao stopped and turned around, saying, "Alright, isn''t the journey just now very exciting?"

    I suddenly felt a chill. Does that mean she heard those sounds too?

    "Grandma Hao, was the voice I heard on the way here real or just an illusion?"

    I knew that there wouldn''t be any result if I asked her that question, but I still couldn''t help but ask.

    I didn''t think that I was wrong this time. Grandma Hao actually said with a calm tone, "That wasn''t an illusion, it really happened."

    I said in astonishment, "Could it be that they really came to tell me that they were wronged?"

    Grandma Hao looked at me as if she was looking at a monster, and said, "You think that''s the case? "Then you are too childish."

    Grandma Hao''s tone returned to its original indifference once again, and this caused my heart to fall to the bottom in an instant.

    "However, my family will not harm me. They only miss me and want to speak their hearts to me. I feel that I am a bit cruel."

    I looked a little sad.

    "Mei Ruxue, wake up, that''s not your family at all."

    I looked at Grandma Hao in a daze, "What did you say?"

    Grandma Hao seemed to realize that she said something wrong and immediately looked away, "Alright, I should leave now, I''ve already told you everything that I need to say, you better take care of yourself."

    Grandma Hao swiftly disappeared before my eyes.

    When I got back to the house, I couldn''t calm down for a long time.

    "Eldest Miss, you''re finally back." Xier said with concern.

    I wasn''t in the least bit of mood. I merely gave her a polite nod.

    Looking at her, I suddenly thought of Xiao Wen. Where has she been these past few days? Why didn''t she go to the Buddhist hall to listen to Tathagata''s chanting? Was she no longer in the villa? Or perhaps Tathagata did not let me see her on purpose?

    "Eldest Miss, you seem to have something weighing on your mind."

    Listening to Xier''s concerned words, I couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy, as though something was about to happen.

    I inadvertently glanced at the floor, but I was a little dazed.

    I saw only my own shadow on the ground.

    I looked at Xier in shock, could she not be human?

    I looked at the ground again, but it was the same.

    I really can''t calm down, could it be that Tathagata has intentionally arranged for a ghost to stay by my side? But why was he doing this?

    I can''t figure it out.

    I was a little afraid in my heart. If Xier was really a ghost, then that kind of feeling was really strange.

    I endured the fear in my heart and probed, "Oh right, Xier, you have been here for many days, and you didn''t tell me where you came from? And why did you come here? "

    I casually looked at her. To be honest, I was extremely nervous.

    However, Xier didn''t seem to notice my abnormality, but instead, her expression became a little gloomy, "Young miss, on the contrary, you really have to thank Young Master Rulai. He was the one who called me here, my family was too poor and needed money very badly, thus he found me and asked me to serve you, and also said that he had a lot of money with me every month."

    Was it really that simple?

    I don''t quite believe it.

    Xier immediately said, "What I said was all true. Young miss, why don''t you take a look, Young Master Rulai just paid me tonight."

    Saying that, Xier took out a stack of bills from her pocket and said, "Look, there''s around 3000 yuan worth of money inside?"

    I looked at the bills and froze.

    Xier was obviously holding on to underworld currency, okay?

 C42

    A fear suddenly arose in my heart towards Xier. Is she deliberately creating a tense atmosphere, or is she simply unaware of it?

    "Xier, what''s that in your hand?"

    Hearing my almost exaggerated voice, Xier seemed to have lost her excitement just now. She recovered from her shock and quickly looked at her hands, following that, I carefully observed her expression and realised that she was still calm and composed, with a face full of indifference.

    What did this expression mean?

    I thought to myself, if that''s the case, perhaps she really didn''t realize that the money in her hands was underworld money?

    I could no longer hold it in, and as she fell silent, I asked again, "Xier, are you sure you have no problems with the money?"

    Xier seemed to have reacted as she looked at me in shock and said, "This is just money, it''s only money that everyone likes. What''s the problem with that?"

    Listening to her childish tone, I began to wonder if I had made a mistake.

    I rubbed my eyes hard and looked at the money again.

    The money stung my eyes. This time, I guaranteed that I wasn''t mistaken. Those were truly underworld money. It was definitely placed right in front of me. I definitely wouldn''t be wrong.

    "Xier, what are you holding?"

    I said frantically. If I don''t say it out loud, I think I''m going to go crazy.

    Only, after I had finished speaking, I realized that Xier''s entire body seemed to have gone dumb, as astonishment filled her face. "First Miss, are you alright? Don''t scare me, do you have a fever? "

    As Xier spoke, she walked over and tried to touch my head to see if it was warm.

    I got impatient. "I don''t have a fever, I just think the money you have is too much of a eyesore. You said that Tathagata personally gave you all of this money? "

    My mind was still full of doubts. I always felt that if I didn''t figure this out, my heart wouldn''t be at ease.

    Xier nodded her head and said, "It was indeed given to me by Young Master Rulai, at that time I was still laughing for a long time."

    However, I started to feel that it was strange, this Xier had only been here for a short time, even if she was going to pay, he wouldn''t send it after just a few days, right?

    There was definitely something fishy about this.

    Xier suddenly thought of something and said, "Eldest Miss, I forgot that I have important things to do, I have to leave first."

    While I was still in a daze, she had already disappeared.

    I was left alone in a daze.

    Tathagata''s movements were indeed strange. There was something abnormal going on everywhere, and I felt that things were going in an unpredictable direction.

    Things went far beyond my expectations. First it was warmth, then I was bitten by a cat, then I saw the coffin in the mysterious room at the buddhist hall, then it was the underworld currency in Xier''s hands.

    It seemed to me that one thing after another was pressing down on me so hard that I could hardly breathe.

    At the same time, however, I remembered something else.

    It was that before Xiao Wen left, I seemed to have received the letter that said that I was the next target, but now, I felt that everything seemed to have passed.

    Yes, I am standing here.

    The previous few times, I received a letter to urge me on, something would happen immediately. This time, quite a few days have passed but I haven''t encountered such a situation. Could it be that the letter is fake? Or had their conspiracy failed?

    I became even more agitated. The cat suddenly flashed across my mind. Could it be that the bite of a cat was an opportunity for me? I just didn''t expect that I would unexpectedly be saved.

    The more I think about it, the more it''s like that.

    Thinking about this, my subconscious thought that this matter, this series of bizarre events, must be caused by someone behind it, otherwise it wouldn''t stop now. In that case, I must find out who the mastermind is as soon as possible before I can get to the bottom of this matter.

    I was pleasantly surprised. I was really incredible to be able to think of such an important matter at such a crucial moment.

    I think maybe there is some secret in that mysterious room in the buddhist hall?

    Images appeared in my head, the sounds from the coffin, the cries for help.

    I was thinking that maybe there was something odd about that room. More and more, I wanted to go back and find out.

    After making up my mind, I immediately became spirited.

    I don''t have anyone I can trust right now, so I didn''t tell anyone what I was thinking. I was just secretly preparing for it.

    Three days later, I felt that the time seemed ripe, so I decided to go into that room to find out after listening to Tathagata''s chant tonight.

    I was a little demented by this idea of my own. I was both excited and a little complicated.

    When it was finally after midnight and everyone was immersed in the scripture of Tathagata, I quietly stood up and walked into the room.

    This time, I was mentally prepared. It was also because of my previous experience, so I didn''t panic like last time.

    The coffins seemed to be very quiet. As I got closer, I realized that the coffins were actually red in color.

    It was just that in such an environment, accompanied by the dim light, it seemed to be somewhat terrified.

    "Is there anyone inside?" I gently patted the coffin as I whispered.

    However, after what happened last night, I was at a loss whether to laugh or to cry.

    What am I doing? In the middle of the night, he was alone in a room with several coffins. It was obvious that he was having a strange conversation with the coffin.

    However, I didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary. My heart hung tight, afraid that someone would suddenly emerge from the coffin.

    Seeing that there was no sound from the coffin, I slapped it again, "Is there anyone here? If anyone wants to meet me, then come out and meet me. "

    I was a little deranged by my own words, but since I had come, I wouldn''t easily leave.

    When I thought there must be no one in the coffin, there was a sudden movement, and then the top lid opened by itself, and a man jumped out.

    Ah!" I cried out, startled by the sight in front of me.

    Then, I saw the face of that person. She looked very familiar, and I thought that she must be in my memory. But as to who she was, I really don''t have an impression of her.

    That face was as pale as paper and devoid of any color. It was clearly a dead face.

    After I shouted once, I felt that I wasn''t that scared anymore. I unexpectedly walked a few steps forward until I was close to him. Then, I realised that person was standing there motionlessly. His eyes were dull and his mouth was white as well.

    I unexpectedly patted her shoulder. I discovered that her shoulder didn''t have the slightest bit of elasticity. It seemed that she was really just a corpse.

    But how could a corpse jump out of a coffin on its own? Could it be a fake corpse?

    It didn''t make sense. If this person was really a dead person, then why did he keep staying here?

    There were too many questions in my mind, but I couldn''t get any valuable clues from this dead man.

    As I was lost in thought, I heard a sigh.

    I hastily raised my head to look at the corpse and found that her eyes had already opened.

    I instantly became short of breath. "Are you a dead person or are you a living person?"

    The corpse blinked, shook its head, and seemed to nod again.

    I didn''t understand what she was trying to say.

    "Why are you here? Who put you here? Is it Tathagata? "

    After I asked her this question, I felt that my question was really lacking in quality. Can she know who Tathagata is?

    However, I was wrong, because when she heard the name Tathagata, her eyes unexpectedly lit up with a strange light.

    This gaze and this posture was enough to recognize Tathagata.

    Since she didn''t speak, didn''t she just express her thoughts by nodding and shaking her head? Then I''ll go on.

    "Did Tathagata kill you?"

    The corpse shook its head and looked at me blankly.

    That is to say, it wasn''t Tathagata who killed her?

    "Then, let me ask you, was it Grandma Hao who caused your death?"

    The corpse still shook its head.

    I began to get impatient. If they didn''t kill her, why hadn''t she been buried?

    I still wanted to ask something, but I saw the corpse looking at me stupidly, so it just walked straight towards me. When it reached my side, it suddenly hugged me, and there were even some words that weren''t clear from its mouth, "Qiduo, Qiduo, my Qiduo."

    Qiduo?

    That sounds like a name?

    Did she treat me as the person called Qiduo?

    But, she clearly couldn''t speak just now, how did she suddenly call out such a name while hugging me?

    Or could it be that she had recognized the wrong person?

    I blankly let her embrace me, for a moment it was as if I had lost my whole mind.

    However, it was only when I smelled the stench that I came to my senses. I hastily looked at her and discovered that her mouth was wide open.

    I pushed her away quickly and took a few steps back.

    She didn''t chase after him, but at this moment, there was a sudden whistling sound.

    The corpse seemed to have been possessed, and it immediately quieted down, closing its mouth and eyes. In short, everything seemed to have returned to normal.

    She slowly turned around and walked to the coffin that belonged to her. She then laid down slowly.

    Then the lid closed itself.

    It''s over, but I still seem to be caught up in it.

    I snapped out of my daze. What was going on outside?

    I wonder if Tathagata has finished chanting?

    If it''s over, he won''t stop until he finds me. The thought of his devilish face, his fierce expression, made my heart pound.

    I didn''t dare to stay here any longer. I hastily opened the door to the room and walked out.

    Fortunately, when I saw that the people outside still had the same expression, my heart dropped.

    Just as he walked to his seat, he heard Tathagata say, "Alright, we''ll end it here for today. Everyone, have you dispersed?"

    It was simply a shock that was not dangerous at all!

    I almost got discovered by Tathagata. As I imagined the possible consequences, I couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat.

    Still, I was glad I was lucky.

    He could finally go back and rest. In the end, he had gained quite a bit today.

 C43

    I quickly walked towards my own residence as if I had done something shameful.

    He didn''t dare to look back or look around along the way.

    However, even if there was something in their hearts, it could also be said that they were afraid of something.

    "Mei Ruxue, what''s wrong with you today? "Why are you walking so fast?"

    It''s over!

    This was my first thought. Tathagata must have known something. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have caught up to me and said those words.

    I had to stop and put on a casual face and say, "What''s wrong with me? Can''t you just leave quickly? "

    At this moment, I was like a glib tongue in Tathagata''s eyes.

    However, Tathagata didn''t fly into a rage this time. Instead, he seemed to have been distracted.

    He kept staring at me, as if he was looking at some rare treasure.

    Tch! What am I thinking?

    How can he be like a pearl or a treasure to me?

    I am truly impressed with myself. How could I think of such a ridiculous thing?

    "It''s so similar, so similar!" Tathagata seemed to be talking to himself, his eyes filled with sorrow.

    I was a little confused. Could he have mistaken me for someone else? Or rather, he used me as a substitute for someone else.

    "What did you say?" "If there''s nothing important, I''m going back to rest. I''m very tired today."

    I don''t want a man to treat me like other people here.

    "Mei Ruxue, I clearly know what you have done tonight. Let me warn you, you shouldn''t have any hopes of winning against me."

    He said he knew all about it?

    Was he lying to me on purpose, or did he really discover something?

    However, there was a saying, ''guilty of being a thief''. At this moment, I understood the true meaning of those words.

    "What do you know?" I didn''t do anything. I was in my seat listening to you recite. "

    I couldn''t meet his eyes.

    "At that time, I didn''t expose that you didn''t want to do that, but I couldn''t do that, because during the process of chanting, you can''t stop yourself from doing that, otherwise the consequences would be severe. At that time, my heart hated you to the bones, so you said you couldn''t just sit there quietly? You almost made a big mistake. "

    The more Tathagata spoke, the more excited he became. In fact, he was even gnashing his teeth in anger. Maybe, I thought, if I hadn''t been a woman, he would have started hitting me.

    "Aren''t your words a bit too serious?" I said, unconcerned.

    Tathagata was so angry that he almost vomited blood. "If the corpse you saw were to stay outside for another ten minutes, it would turn into ashes and would never happen again."

    Tathagata seemed to realize that he had spoken a little too much and hastily stopped.

    And just as I was getting curious, I realized that there was nothing more to say.

    "Why don''t you finish it all at once?"

    "You only need to know that you can no longer go to that room. That is not something you can control. If anything goes wrong, you will never see each other again."

    Perhaps he had said too much, so he was in a hurry.

    Tathagata was truly baffled today. Why were his words so strange?

    It was the first time I''d seen him so new, and it only made me more curious.

    Tathagata left in a flustered and exasperated manner. He didn''t want to continue on with this topic. I couldn''t help but shake my head. This person was simply bewitching.

    After he left, before I could even catch my breath, Grandma Hao walked in front of me like a ghost.

    I gasped.

    "Can you not be like this every time? You know, people can scare people to death. "

    I kept complaining, but to Grandma Hao, what I said was too funny for her.

    She gave a strange smile. "You''re wrong. It''s not that people scare people to death. "

    I felt that it was strange, what exactly did this Grandma Hao want to say?

    I knew what she was going to say was definitely not good news.

    So I chose silence.

    However, Grandma Hao did not plan to spare me just because of my silence.

    "You think you''re human? Or am I a ghost? "

    Grandma Hao''s words made goosebumps all over my body.

    "Can you not say that during these three nights?" It''s really scary. " I grumbled as I looked at the birthday suit she was wearing. It felt really weird.

    Grandma Hao laughed out loud, "Are you afraid? "Then how will you face your wedding husband in the future?"

    Underworld marriage again!

    Damn it!

    "Don''t say nether marriage in front of me! I don''t want to hear it. " I screamed at the top of my lungs.

    But Grandma Hao said word by word, "Impossible! Everything was arranged for you, if you don''t want an underworld marriage, then how can you? Just be at ease and wait to be your bride! "

    After Grandma Hao finished speaking, she laughed a few more times, still wishing for more, before leaving.

    I''m in a terrible mood.

    However, even worse was to be expected. After returning to my room, I immediately saw the familiar letter on the table.

    It was a letter of urgency!

    I know that I will come back sooner or later. This is probably fate, and no matter what, I won''t be able to escape.

    I trembled as I read the letter. After finishing, I had already guessed the ending.

    This time, there was no doubt that the letter mentioned my fourth sister, Ru Qing, saying that she would die of a heart rupture in two days.

    It was only then that I realized the last letter I had received about my death was probably just a prank. I had thought it was strange at the time, according to the order, it should be Fourth Sister''s turn, and it definitely wouldn''t be me.

    Now it is true that my guess is correct.

    I didn''t have the ability to stop everything. It was just like what was written above. Everything was destined by the heavens, and there was no way to escape.

    But do I have to face the pain of losing Fourth Sister?

    I don''t want to lose my only sister.

    I ran to room 5 like crazy. According to the order, Fourth Sister was staying in room 4.

    I could see the lights on inside, and Fourth Sister''s shadow was reflected in the window.

    I saw her talking to herself, then laughing and crying, as if she was performing something.

    Is Fourth Sister really that weird?

    What were they doing here, moving around in the middle of the night?

    Or was she bewitched?

    I didn''t dare to delay any longer and hastily knocked on the door.

    I heard the noise in the room stop.

    Then the lights went out.

    "Fourth Sister, Ru Qing, open the door. Open the door for me, I have something to say to you."

    But no matter what I said, she never said a word.

    I kept shouting, hoping to see a miracle, and she would come over and open the door and talk to me.

    But the truth was destined to be an extravagant hope.

    My imagination was shattered, and though my mouth was about to break, I never saw her open the door for me.

    I could only return to my room in disappointment.

    After I left, the light in room five lit up again.

    Then, a figure started to twist around again and again.

    It''s just that I don''t know anything about it.

    This night, without a doubt, he didn''t feel sleepy at all.

    I stared and thought, but I couldn''t make heads or tails of what was going on.

    In my nervousness, I don''t know how these two days went by.

    I felt that everything had happened too fast. Before I could think of a viable solution, that horrible day finally came.

    Early the next morning, I woke up. I wanted to have a good talk with Fourth Sister and see if there were any results.

    But he never would have thought that when he arrived at the door of room 5, he would find quite a few people surrounding him.

    My heart rose to my throat. Could it be that something had happened to Fourth Sister?

    I hastily separated those few people before I saw that Fourth Sister was really lying on the ground motionlessly with a pale face.

    I broke out in a cold sweat.

    "Ru Qing, don''t be like this. Get up, don''t you like dancing? Get up and show it to your sister, will you? I know you''re just asleep, right? "

    But Ru Qing didn''t answer me, she just kept her eyes closed quietly, as if she would never open them again.

    "He Bo, have you confirmed the cause of her death?"

    When I heard the word "dead" from Tathagata, I suddenly felt that it was so ear-piercing. I suddenly shouted, "Tathagata, don''t spout nonsense. Ru Qing isn''t dead, she isn''t dead. You''re talking nonsense. "

    Tathagata ignored me and continued to speak these words to He Bo.

    "Young Master Rulai, I checked on Fourth Young Miss and found out that she was too excited, causing her heart to be unable to hold on and thus died."

    He Bo''s last sentence stung my heart deeply, and what he told me in his letter was fulfilled once again.

    I didn''t expect Fourth Sister to have a heart rupture from overexcitement. This result was slightly out of my expectations.

    "Young Master Rulai, what do we do now to deal with the matters behind Fourth Miss?"

    "As usual, she was buried in her own room. Because she died in her own room, she was buried here as usual."

    This time, I wasn''t particularly shocked, because after the previous few events, I knew that Tathagata would definitely make such arrangements, so I was already used to it.

    I calmly straightened Fourth Sister''s clothes and said, "Ruqing, you can leave in peace. You can now reunite with your parents and elder sisters. I believe that you will definitely be taken good care of by them. Don''t worry, you won''t be alone."

    When I had finished, it was as if I had been relieved of one thing in my heart.

    Just like that, my fourth sister left me and will never come back. So far, I only have one brother, my only brother. It was also the only bloodline in our family. I suddenly felt that the burden on my shoulders was exceptionally heavy.

    I think that I must do everything in my power to protect him and protect the sole child of our family.

    With this thought, I began to observe everything at all times.

    I didn''t dare be careless. Even when I woke up in the middle of the night, I would go to his room and see if he was safe.

    However, this was not a long-term solution.

    In just one week''s time, I was very nervous at night, resulting in a sleepless sleep, causing my old illness, severe anemia.

 C44

    The excessive anemia made me feel weak all over, so much so that when I walked, I felt like I could faint at any moment.

    You said you were going to make me sick at this very moment. I still have a lot of things to do, but how can I protect my little brother now?

    However, Tathagata wasn''t the least bit heartless. On the point that I have to go to the Buddhist Hall every night, he didn''t give me any form of accommodation.

    I told him I was dizzy and didn''t dare to walk too much, but he snorted as if he were watching a joke.

    "Is your life that delicate? Do you really think that you are the life of Lady Jiao? "

    Listening to his sarcastic remarks, my impression of him was even worse.

    I was certain that he was purposely targeting me. As for the reason, I wasn''t too sure.

    "Tathagata, even if I don''t have a pampered life, I still have my dignity. Don''t you think those words you''ve said are too excessive?"

    I tried not to get too excited, because that would only make my condition worse.

    But Tathagata didn''t plan to give up on me, and instead said, "I don''t care what disease you have, not to mention anemia, even if you have terminal illness, you still have to give me hints to go to the Buddhist Hall."

    Speaking of which, it was pretty clear that he would not show the slightest mercy or show the slightest mercy to me.

    My heart was extremely cold. It was the feeling of being abandoned.

    I smiled sadly. It''s really a bit ridiculous, isn''t it?

    "Good, Tathagata, I understand. Now that you have let me thoroughly and truly get to know you, you are just a despicable, shameless, and merciless fellow."

    Tathagata had been scolded by me in such a manner, but his expression didn''t change in the slightest. He remained as calm and collected as before.

    Right, it''s no wonder. He is a stone-hearted person, so naturally, he wouldn''t think twice or regret anything just because of my attitude.

    "Are you finished? "Then do what you have to do. In short, you must go to the Buddhist Hall."

    Tathagata had been emphasizing on the buddhist hall, but I didn''t have any reaction.

    My head started to feel dizzy, as if I really had a terminal illness. I felt as if my entire body didn''t have any strength left, and I didn''t want to move at all.

    When I finally dragged my limp legs back into the room and saw the bed, I felt a great deal more comfortable.

    When I lay down on the bed, I was too tired to move.

    In the last few days, I''ve started to feel a little tired, a little tired, and even if I don''t do anything, I feel like I''m going to collapse.

    "First Miss, I see that you don''t feel well, do you want to ask Dr. Zhou to come and take a look?"

    Xier looked at me and said somewhat anxiously.

    Dr. Zhou?

    Who is he? Why haven''t I heard such a name?

    "Who is the Dr. Zhou?"

    "He is our villa''s doctor. It is said that he has great medical skills. However, he would never leave his room without permission. Unless someone is sick, ask for his help to treat him."

    This is the first time I''ve heard of this, and I''ve only just found out that there is such a person in this villa.

    I couldn''t help but wonder if there were more secrets hidden in this villa.

    But Xier did not come early, so she did not know about this matter, but she seemed to understand it very well.

    Then, should I let Xier find this Dr. Zhou for me to see?

    In fact, I also know that I am anaemic, but because there is no medicine to cause such serious. Maybe the Dr. Zhou has some medicine?

    Thinking up to here, I said dispiritedly, "Xier, then I''ll have to trouble you to invite the Dr. Zhou over."

    Xier did not dare delay any longer and quickly left.

    Soon after, she brought back a man.

    I looked carefully at the man in front of me. He was very gentle, almost gentle, and gave off the feeling of a gentleman.

    I couldn''t help but have a good impression of him. "Dr. Zhou, I''m really sorry to disturb you at this time."

    The Dr. Zhou laughed lightly, "It is our duty as doctors to save the dying and help the injured. Even in my sleep, I will not refuse. "Let''s not talk about it for now, I''ll let you have a look first."

    I nodded and fell silent.

    Dr. Zhou''s brows slowly furrowed tighter and tighter. In the end, after finishing the pulse for me, he was stunned and instantly stood up and retreated a few steps.

    When I saw his reaction, I knew that maybe my condition had worsened.

    "Dr. Zhou, what did you see? You can speak freely. I''ve already mentally prepared myself. "

    Seeing that I was so calm, Dr. Zhou slowly recovered to his normal state.

    Your body is very strange, my judgement is that there is a very toxic element in your body, and it seems to have already spread into your blood. Plus, you already have severe anemia, which led to your hematopoietic function to decrease significantly.

    These words were indeed a little hard for me to accept. In that case, I might very well die soon.

    But what did he mean when he said there was poison in my body?

    I suddenly recalled the incident where I was bitten by a cat. Could it be that the poison was left in my body due to it not being cleared?

    [It seems that a man''s life is destined by the heavens?]

    Dr. Zhou seemed to sympathize with my predicament a little, "Can you remember what poison you were poisoned with before? Perhaps in that case, I can think of a way to cure it. "

    I wanted to tell him about the cat bite, but then I thought better of it. Even if I managed to escape this time, something like this would happen in the future. Since someone is trying to harm me, I won''t be able to escape a second time.

    Furthermore, Dr. Zhou may not be able to remove the poison that has already spread into my blood, so I better not cause any unnecessary trouble for him.

    "Forget it Dr. Zhou, I don''t even know what poison I''ve been infected with. I will have to trouble you with today''s matter. Xier, I will trouble you to send Dr. Zhou back. "

    I am giving the order to be excused, and I do not wish to continue on this subject.

    Dr. Zhou is a smart person, how can he not understand the meaning behind my words?

    Dr. Zhou looked at me weirdly, with his eyes full of complex emotions. I felt that he must be thinking, why would I be so calm in the face of death?

    When he saw that I seemed to want to say something, he turned around and said to me, "Don''t eat sweet food in the future. Don''t forget it."

    Was this a kind reminder?

    I didn''t care, and I didn''t care.

    When I found out that I was already terminally ill, I calmed down and let go of all thoughts of hatred and the like.

    Because I don''t want to die with my heart full of hatred. That would only leave me with no peace after my death.

    My life was in the countdown, so I had a lot of things I wanted to do in my final days.

    The person I''m most worried about is my brother Ruze, he''s only twelve years old this year.

    However, after I returned, he had a very apathetic expression. He never looked at me nor spoke a single word to me. In short, his expression was extremely strange.

    I thought there must be something on him, so I decided to have a good talk with him.

    When I went to room six, where he was, I heard a frightened, helpless voice before I could knock on the door.

    "No, don''t kill me! I don''t dare anymore! I''ve done wrong! It''s my fault! Please spare me!"

    It was Ruze''s voice.

    I could still hear his voice.

    I was shocked, could it be that someone inside was going to attack Ruze?

    I couldn''t hold it in any longer, so I pushed open the door and rushed in.

    The scene I saw was so strange that I was stunned.

    I saw that there was a Cloth Doll lying on the ground. Her stomach was gouged out, but strangely enough, she was made of cloth, but still managed to bleed so much blood.

    Furthermore, the blood in the Cloth Doll''s stomach was still pouring out, while Ruze was kneeling on the ground with lifeless eyes, kowtowing as he said, "Don''t kill me, don''t, I''ve let you down, I''m guilty."

    I tried to help him up, but he didn''t appreciate it.

    He used a pair of blood-red eyes to stare at me and screamed, "You go, this is none of your business, hurry up and go."

    I suddenly had a feeling that Ruze had returned to normal. Although the scene that I saw right now was very strange, I felt that Ruze wasn''t as dazed as he was when I first returned.

    But why was he acting this way towards a Cloth Doll?

    Also, did he empty the Cloth Doll''s stomach?

    However, what exactly happened to the blood?

    Could it be that it really was the blood of a Cloth Doll?

    What was all this nonsense?

    My head is going to explode.

    "Ruze, don''t scare elder sister, what''s wrong with you? Tell me something, don''t keep it to yourself. What''s going on with this Cloth Doll? "

    "Cloth Doll?" Ruze looked at me in shock, as if he was extremely childish and laughable when he heard it. "You said this is a Cloth Doll?"

    "Isn''t it?" I started to suspect if Ruze was possessed.

    I looked at the Cloth Doll lying on the ground again. It really was an ordinary Cloth Doll.

    "I''m too lazy to tell you that I want to repent now, to atone for my sins. Go, go."

    Ruze acted as if he had gone mad, forcefully pushing me away and kowtowing to the Cloth Doll with all his might.

    I was scared silly.

    "Ruze, what are you doing? She is just a lifeless Cloth Doll.

    However, no matter how hard I asked, he didn''t say a word to me. He just kept on kowtowing until his head was swollen and there was a large bump on his forehead.

    I felt my heart ache. "Ruze, get up, if there''s anything, let Big Sis face it with you, can I settle it with you?"

    Ruze suddenly stopped his kowtowing. At the beginning, I thought that he was moved by my words, but when he raised his head, I knew that I was wrong.

    His eyes were terrible, red as if they were about to spew fire.

 C45

    Ru Ze''s appearance was extremely terrifying. In her memory, she had never seen him like this.

    "Ruze, don''t scare me, what''s going on with you?" I felt my heart clench and even break out in a cold sweat.

    Ruze stared straight into my eyes, and suddenly roared loudly, "Scram! "I know you''re here for revenge. You''re here to take revenge on us, so you caused the death of Mom, Dad and Sis. What are you planning to do before you give up?"

    What strange words.

    Ruze''s words were so absurd, there was even a hint of strangeness in them.

    My mind suddenly stopped working. He told me to scram?

    Was this the attitude a younger brother should have towards his older sister?

    "Ruze, what exactly happened that caused you to become like this? How long are you planning to cause trouble? " I felt like I was going to collapse. Facing this little brother of mine who was so quiet and so amazing, I really couldn''t do anything about it.

    "It''s finally here. Everything is here. I just didn''t expect it to come so soon." Ruze seemed to have calmed down a little, and his emotions weren''t as agitated as before. However, he still looked at me with a different meaning.

    I saw that he seemed to be loosening up a little, and I wanted to hug him to comfort him a little.

    I walked up to him and tried to hug him the way I used to. However, he immediately jumped out a large distance and yelled as if he was running away from a plague, "Don''t come near me, I know you want to kill me, but it''s not the time for me to die, so you should just wait for a few days first."

    I was stunned.

    His words made it clear that he knew his time was running out and that I was the one who wanted to kill him.

    But where did I get that idea?

    It was too late for me to protect him. It was too late for me to find out who the mastermind was. How could I kill him?

    Why did he have such absurd thoughts?

    I felt extremely wronged. For a moment, I was actually so anxious that I started to cry.

    Seeing my tears, Ruze''s face paled, and his eyes became lifeless once more.

    "It''s time to end this. I''ve been tired all this time." With that, he returned to his bed, lay down, and closed his eyes, as if he didn''t want to look at me anymore.

    In the end, I don''t even know how I got to my room.

    I just feel like it''s all out of my control.

    I will always remember Ruze''s eyes and his actions.

    The moment I closed my eyes, I saw that the Cloth Doll was covered in blood.

    Where did that Cloth Doll come from? Why did her brother hate her so much? It seemed as if he held a deep grudge against her.

    Wait, that''s not right. I was so shocked that I broke out in cold sweat.

    Suddenly, I remembered that my brother''s gaze when he looked at me seemed to have a hint of hatred in it, and it was the same as when he looked at a Cloth Doll.

    Did I overthink it?

    No, that feeling was so strong for me.

    I''m sure I''m not wrong.

    My mind was filled with the shadows of my brother and the Cloth Doll.

    Therefore, at this moment, the night was no different from the day to me. Whether it was day or night, I was completely devoid of sleep.

    "Eldest Miss, it''s already this time. After coming back from the Buddhist Hall, you seem to be indulging in wild thoughts. It''s almost 3 o''clock, you should just rest a bit more, young master!"

    Xier brought over a cup of milk tea. Her meaning was, this will help me sleep, I hope that I can have a good sleep after drinking it.

    I didn''t want her kindness to be abandoned, so I took the milk tea and drank it.

    However, what I did not realize was that when Xier saw the empty cup, a faint smile flashed across her eyes.

    The milky tea seemed to be very tasty. It had a faint fragrance of milk, but it also had a hint of sweetness.

    For a moment, my mind was filled with Ruze''s matters, so I had completely forgotten about the matter of Dr. Zhou telling me not to eat dessert.

    Although this wasn''t a sweet food, it should be filled with milk sugar after all.

    Xier seemed to be very satisfied with my performance, she then took the empty cup and said, "Young miss, I think it will not be long before you get tired, if you are tired, you should rest early!"

    I nodded, indicating that she could go out. I wanted to be alone.

    After Xier left, she did not return to her room. Instead, she looked around to make sure that there was no one around before she went to the backyard of the villa.

    She imitated the cries of the kitten for a few times, and then a person noiselessly walked out.

    "How''s it going?"

    It was a slightly hoarse and shady voice. It didn''t sound like a normal person.

    Xier''s attitude was extremely respectful, she lowered her head and said, "Yes, I will do everything according to your instructions."

    "Did you see her drink it?"

    It seemed like that person was still worried, so he wanted to confirm it once more.

    "I saw her drink it with my own eyes. Not a single drop was left."

    "That''s right, you did well. Then, Mintian will still do as I say. Also, you must pay attention to that new woman."

    Xier was startled, and immediately knew who she was referring to.

    "I understand, I will be careful."

    "If you want to find me in the future, unless you have a special and important matter, don''t act rashly."

    "Yes, I will listen to your commands."

    The man nodded in satisfaction and immediately disappeared.

    Xier wiped the sweat off her forehead. She did not know why, but every time she saw her, she would feel extremely nervous. It was funny, she was just passing on orders, but what about him? Indeed, she was sincerely listening to her commands.

    Xier was still a little nervous in her heart, but she didn''t dare to stay any longer, and slowly walked back.

    After I drank that cup of milk tea, I felt that my whole body had become somewhat comfortable, as if I was feeling extremely relieved.

    I have temporarily forgotten that the trouble Ruze brought me perplexed you, but suddenly felt that the taste of this milk tea seemed to have a similar taste to before.

    Reminiscing a bit, there was also a familiar and pleasant taste in his mouth.

    I couldn''t help but greedily think that this milk tea was really quite intimate. If I could drink it every day, how great would that be!

    As he was thinking, he found it hard to keep his eyes open.

    I don''t know if it was due to the calming effect of the cup of milk tea or my mental one, but I actually started to fall into a deep sleep.

    After I fell asleep, what I didn''t know was that there was a figure quietly walking in, coming to my side, quietly watching me.

    "Everything I''ve been looking forward to is finally coming. There''s still a month left, and everything will be coming soon."

    "You really shouldn''t be here." A voice suddenly came from behind her.

    She turned around to look and her expression changed drastically as she said unwillingly, "Young Master Rulai, could it be that you''re this heartless? You''ve locked me up for so long, and don''t allow me to come out occasionally?"

    Tathagata said expressionlessly, "You should know that this is for your own good. Now is not the time for great events. If something unexpected happens, then what is the consequence? Do you know?"

    She seemed to be shocked by Tathagata''s words. Her voice also started to tremble, "Young Master Rulai, you''re not that serious, right?"

    "Hmph, do you really think so? Don''t you know what the situation is like? "

    Her face turned terrifyingly pale. "Alright, I understand. I was careless today. I won''t make such a mistake again in the future."

    Tathagata then said, "Then why don''t you hurry up and leave? "Be careful, don''t let anyone find out on the way."

    She looked at me again, as if conflicted, but she left.

    Ru Yue looked at me for a while with a complicated expression before finally sighing deeply and leaving as well.

    I don''t know anything about it.

    When I woke up the next day, it was already late in the morning.

    "Eldest Miss, you''re awake. The breakfast I prepared for you today is milk tea and a sandwich."

    Looking at Xier''s smiling face, I felt that it was really friendly. In addition to that, when I heard the word milk tea, I immediately became spirited.

    I drank the milky tea in big gulps. The fragrance was so sweet that it could be said to be the highest quality delicacy in the world.

    However, I found that I was the only one who received such treatment. Other people''s breakfasts were only steamed buns and a few side dishes.

    I couldn''t help but find it strange. This was a treatment that I had never received before. How could it suddenly change now?

    I knew that Xier wouldn''t be able to decide on her own, and she wasn''t the one who told me to eat whatever she wanted to give me, so I thought to myself, there''s only one possibility for all of this, and that is, Tathagata or Grandma Hao told her to do so.

    But would they be so kind?

    Or did they have some other purpose?

    I looked at the milk tea and stopped swallowing.

    I stole a glance at Tathagata and saw that he was chewing his food with his mouth closed. It was quite funny though. He had always kept his mouth shut when he ate.

    He couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary, and there wasn''t anything special about him.

    I then looked at Grandma Hao, and realized that Grandma Hao also had a wooden face, like a puppet without any expression.

    I didn''t get any valuable clues, and I thought, never mind, let him be. Let''s eat our fill first.

    Besides, my life isn''t going to last long now. Why would I be afraid of them harming me?

    When I thought about these things, I couldn''t help but calm down.

    I finished my breakfast quickly and left the restaurant.

    Just as he walked into the courtyard, he encountered a warm welcome.

    "Ruxue, where are you going?"

    She watched with a warm smile on her face.

    I felt a little awkward. Although she saved my life because I was bitten by a cat last time, I felt that it was weird and unusual.

    However, he still had to keep his face.

    "Warm, why did you just arrive? Breakfast is almost over. "

    Ruxue, there''s a cat in my room. It makes a ruckus every night, and I can''t rest well all night. That damn cat, how could she chase it away?

    Hearing those words, I was shocked. Could the cat she was talking about be the one that bit me?

    I had a premonition that perhaps the cat who had bitten me was the one in her room.

    That was strange. The cat was coincidentally in a warm room. Perhaps this really had something to do with warmth?

 C46

    All of a sudden, I felt as if the warmth from before had already left me, but now she was like a stranger in front of me.

    For a moment, I was in a trance. I couldn''t shake the feeling that her expression was strange.

    I suddenly had a plan. I purposely sighed and said, "Gentle, I remember that you weren''t afraid of cats before. Why do you look so scared of cats now?" You know, kittens are really cute. "

    Actually, when I said those words, my heart was really cold because what I said was not the words from my heart. What cat is cute, I didn''t feel like a cute cat at all.

    I''ve really changed now, because after all I''ve been through, there''s no one I can trust. Of course, other than Xiao Wen.

    The warmth on her face changed instantly, and there was a sense of uncertainty on it, "Really? "I''m not afraid of the cat. I just think that cat is too weird, why didn''t I chase it away? I don''t like the smell of it."

    As she spoke, she frowned in disgust.

    Isn''t this reaction too strange?

    I remember that although she was a germaphobe, she was a very loving person and would never have hated small animals because of their filth.

    What was going on?

    Why is everyone around me so mysterious now?

    I really don''t understand. Did I change or did the people around me change?

    "Then why did you come here first?" I suddenly asked the question that was at the bottom of my heart.

    "What, what am I here for? I came here to find Tathagata. " The warmth in her eyes seemed to fade away.

    That only made me more suspicious of her.

    However, I knew that I wouldn''t be able to get anything out of this situation, so I said, "Okay, I still have things to do, so feel free."

    I''m not willing to continue talking to her. I''m really worried about Ruze right now, and I really want to go and see him.

    Warmth looked at my back and patted my chest, as though I was still in shock. I muttered to myself, "Aiya, I was so scared that I nearly got exposed."

    "What have you done to make you so scared?"

    Warmth turned pale with fright. She hurriedly turned around only to discover that Tathagata was staring at her with a cold expression.

    Her warm face turned red, "No, no, I didn''t do anything shameful. I just said that I was afraid that others would know that I came here because I like you. After all, this is a secret in my heart."

    Hearing her childish words, Tathagata couldn''t help but say in a bad mood, "Alright, these useless words. What is your purpose in coming here? I believe you can''t hide it from my eyes."

    When she saw Tathagata''s piercing gaze, she only felt her entire body break out in a cold sweat. She hastily lowered her head, not daring to meet his gaze.

    The questions in Tathagata''s heart became more and more clear. No matter how he looked at it, this warmth didn''t seem like the one he had seen in his own home.

    Was there a problem with this warmth?

    With this thought in mind, Tathagata decided to test her out.

    "That''s right, it''s warm now. When you went to my house last time, did you lose anything?"

    Warmth hastily raised her head with a bewildered expression on her face. Her mind was working furiously, as if she was thinking about how to answer Tathagata''s question.

    "Tathagata, I''ve been to your house before. I don''t know ˇ­ no, I didn''t lose anything." The warm words that she said seemed to be incoherent.

    This made Tathagata even more suspicious of her.

    Tathagata turned and left without looking back. All along the way, however, he thought to himself, Why is Tathagata''s warmth so abnormal?

    Her first impression should have been that of a sharp-tongued person, but now that she looked at it, it seemed the opposite.

    When I got to room six, the door was wide open.

    My heart tightened, could it be that Ruze is not in his room?

    I hurriedly entered and discovered that Ruze was sitting on the ground with the Cloth Doll still in his arms. He said, "Don''t leave me, I also don''t want to go, we want to be together forever. "How about it?"

    From the looks of it, he should be saying these things to the Cloth Doll, but Cloth Doll did not have life, why would he say these strange things to a Cloth Doll?

    Ruze noticed that I had come, and quickly hid the Cloth Doll behind him, saying, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll protect you, I''ll protect you, and won''t let her harm you."

    "Ruze, can you clear your mind a little? I''m your sister, I''m your sister, how could I harm you? Look at me. "

    I grabbed his shoulder and shook it vigorously, trying to wake him up.

    But Ruze seemed to be even more agitated than before, as he violently shook off my hand and shouted, "Why are you so persistent? What exactly do you want? "

    "I don''t want to do anything, I want you to wake up, you know? Your current situation is extremely dangerous, can you be a little more clear-headed after knowing that Tathagata is trying to harm you with Grandma Hao? "

    In desperation, I blurted out.

    But I never expected that Tathagata''s voice would ring out behind me, "Really? Mei Ruxue, how did you know I wanted to harm him? "

    My heart suddenly tightened. I''m finished, how could I coincidentally be heard by him? Then would he be so exasperated that he would attack now?

    I trembled as I said, "No, I was just saying, don''t take it as the truth, Ruze is my little brother, I don''t want to see any accidents happen to him, right now I have already lost all my family members, and he is the only one left, can you let him go please?"

    Tathagata sneered disapprovingly, "Your words are too ridiculous? Do you really think they are your family? "

    Isn''t it?

    I just said in my heart that I didn''t want to make too much of a fuss with him at this point, or it wouldn''t do us any good.

    "I don''t understand what you''re saying. You helped organize my parents'' funerals. Did you forget?"

    At this time, Tathagata looked at Ruze, walked up to him and snatched the Cloth Doll from his hands, using it to tear the Cloth Doll into shreds.

    When I saw this scene, I was immediately stunned. Although it was just a lifeless Cloth Doll, Tathagata''s actions were too terrifying.

    Ruze shouted like a madman, "No, don''t do this to her. She''s so pitiful, he can''t die."

    As he said that, he picked up the Cloth Doll''s fragment without knowing what to do. He tried to piece together the pieces in an attempt to look completely unharmed.

    However, if it was broken, it was broken. No matter what, it wouldn''t return to how it was before.

    My heart ached as I looked at Ruze. I couldn''t help but comfort him, "Forget it, Ruze, he''s already shattered and can''t be restored to his original appearance. I''ll wait for big sister to give you another."

    Ruze suddenly raised his head and smiled at me, revealing a row of slightly dark teeth. He actually said something that made me confused, "I got it, I know who you are, but it''s already of no use. I wanted to use this Cloth Doll to revive you, but it seems like there''s no need for this now. "In the future, we will be separated forever. We will never meet again."

    I am completely confused by these words, could it be that he has been shocked silly by the Cloth Doll''s encounter?

    "Ruze, what''s wrong with you? Why did he say such a strange thing? Don''t scare me, okay? "

    Ruze''s expression became so nostalgic, this is something I have never seen before. He looked at me, his gaze carrying traces of gentleness, "I might be leaving soon, don''t worry about me, I will protect you in another world."

    What was all this nonsense?

    Tathagata said impatiently, "Alright, are you done talking? If you''re done, then you should be on your way. "

    On the road?

    I looked at Tathagata in shock. Why does this word sound so ear-piercing to me?

    "Tathagata, what did you say? How can you do this? Is your heart really made out of iron or stone? "

    My hair is standing on end from anger. This Tathagata is simply too despicable!

    Ruze did not fuss about it, nor was he surprised. Instead, he had a natural look on his face.

    Wasn''t the change in him a little too great?

    I can''t figure it out.

    "If you''re right, don''t blame him. I won''t blame him either. He made me understand where I was going."

    "Ruze, are you crazy? "Don''t let your imagination run wild, and don''t do anything stupid."

    I was shocked to the extreme.

    But Ruze gave me one last wistful look before silently returning to his bed and lying down. He turned around and entered the room, not saying another word.

    I was even more disgusted with Tathagata, and his impression of him was even more discounted.

    However, Tathagata didn''t care about my attitude and turned to leave.

    I looked at the fragments on the floor and felt a bit sad. I slowly picked them up.

    I wanted to put them into a bag, but a piece of paper suddenly fell out from the Cloth Doll''s stomach. I was a little dazed, and when I picked it up to take a look, I was immediately stunned.

    On the slip of paper, there were three words. It was a name, and it was written with my name, Mei Ruxue.

    Furthermore, the strangest thing was that my name was written in red ink.

    I was so frightened that I threw the note away as if it were some kind of scorching potion.

    "How can this be? "Why is my name on it?" Ruze was hugging onto the Cloth Doll tightly and I couldn''t help but to look at the motionless Ruze on the bed with suspicion.

    I began to wonder if he had done all this. But if he did do it, what was his purpose?

    In the end, I couldn''t hold it in anymore and asked, "Ruze, why is there a note with my name written in the Cloth Doll''s stomach?"

    When I finished, I waited for his answer.

    But he didn''t react at all.

    He was still lying there quietly, as if he had just fallen asleep.

    "Ruze, say something! Are you asleep? Or are you deliberately not answering my question? "

    However, there was still no sound, as though this world had become my personal world.

    I can''t hold it in any longer. I have to find out what''s going on today.

    I rushed to the front of his bed and forcefully shook him. "Get up, get up. You must know what''s going on right? "Hurry up and tell me."

    However, I was surprised to find that the corner of his mouth was filled with blood. Looking at this scene, I was stunned.

 C47

    And not only that, I noticed that his mouth seemed to be spitting blood.

    "Ruze, what''s wrong?" I screamed.

    This happened in an instant. A few minutes ago, he was fine, but why did he become like this now?

    Ruze didn''t react at all, it was as if he simply couldn''t hear my voice, my call.

    I can''t believe he could be like this under my nose.

    I seemed to have thought of something and hastily tried to test his breathing. This made me even more panicked.

    He was no longer breathing.

    In other words, Ruze is dead, and under my nose at that.

    However, this seemed impossible.

    He just lay down on the bed and tried to sleep.

    But why did he die just from sleeping?

    My mind was preoccupied with this possibility. No, it shouldn''t be.

    I don''t know how much time had passed, but I just stood there in a daze.

    Until someone whispered to me, "Eldest Miss, it''s time for you to go back. The yin energy here is too dense, it''s not suitable for you to stay here. Why don''t you go back first? "

    It was the voice of the He Bo!

    I blankly looked at him and actually asked foolishly, "He Bo, why are you here? What happened? "

    But after asking, I realized how stupid my question was.

    He clearly knew what it meant for the He Bo to appear.

    In the past few times, he was the one who took care of the aftermath of my sisters'' deaths, so naturally, he came this time to take care of Ruze''s affairs.

    If that was the case, then it looked like Ruze had truly died.

    "Eldest Miss, the Fifth Young Master is dead. I''m here to bury him, you should just leave for now!"

    "Where are you going to bury him?"

    This is also my greatest concern. In the past few times, my sisters would be buried wherever they died.

    I think, Ruze died in my own bed, so how does He Bo plan to deal with this?

    The He Bo was not surprised at all, he only said indifferently, "The Fifth Young Master died in his own room, so according to tradition, he had to be buried in this room."

    "What?" Although I was prepared for this, I was still surprised.

    "This is Young Master Rulai''s intention. I''m just following orders. "

    Tathagata again!

    However, from the words that Tathagata had said to Ruze and the other two earlier on, it seemed like they had already known that such an outcome would occur.

    Even the words Ruze said to me back then were so strange, as though he was making his final farewell.

    "He Bo, can you not bury Ruze in the house?"

    I asked tentatively. Although I knew that the possibility of him agreeing wasn''t high, I was still unwilling to accept it.

    He Bo glanced at me, and said, "I clearly know that it''s impossible, so why must you say it out loud? These are realities that cannot be changed. "

    When He Bo finished speaking, he acted as if I was an unnecessary person and didn''t even look at me.

    I don''t know how I got back to my room.

    The feeling of watching his own family die in front of him while he was powerless. And the most important thing is that I can''t even take responsibility for his affairs.

    What I didn''t expect, however, was that my brother''s death began to take on a much longer form.

    For example, when Gentle Snow saw me the next day, she asked me in a different tone, "I heard that your little brother died in front of you. Are you the only one here?"

    These words were simply said.

    It was as if I was the real culprit behind his death.

    Grandma Hao also looked at me strangely and said, "How did Mei Ruze''s death happen so coincidentally with you here?"

    There was also some doubt in his words.

    I was on the verge of collapse. Not only did I witness my brother''s tragic death with my own eyes, but I also had to endure such a gaze of suspicion.

    What can I say?

    Do you want to explain it to them?

    It would be too far-fetched for me to do that.

    In short, I know myself that I have a clear conscience.

    I am especially afraid of the night now, because every time it is the dead of night, I will feel lonely and even think of my dead family members.

    Yes, I am alone now. My parents and four sister-in-law have left.

    At the same time, however, I wondered why I had not received the letter this time.

    Previously, they would receive a letter before dying, but this time was an exception.

    I''ve been thinking about these things all night, and it makes me feel a bit out of sorts.

    The next morning, Xier anxiously pushed open the door and said to me, "Oh no, young miss, a few days ago I picked up a letter from the floor near the door. It was for you, but you were not there at the time, so I placed it in my room. I just got it for you right away. "

    Xier seemed to be a little nervous, afraid that I would blame her.

    My heart sank. Could it be a letter for my life?

    I hastily grabbed the letter and opened it with trembling hands. As expected, the things that I was worried about were placed before me. The contents of the letter were as such.

    Now, it was finally Ruze''s turn. He had died in front of his own sister Mei Ruxue, and he died with boundless confusion. He died from the Cloth Doll''s curse.

    Cloth Doll?

    In my mind, the image of the Cloth Doll that Tathagata had torn to pieces appeared instantly. So the reason why my brother died was because of that Cloth Doll?

    I felt a sense of fear and strangeness wrap around me in an instant.

    Looks like there was something wrong with that Cloth Doll.

    I still have the piece of paper with my name on it that fell out from the Cloth Doll''s body.

    Was there a connection?

    Or could it be that he was actually a cursed Cloth Doll?

    Who was the mastermind behind all this?

    My head was in a mess.

    Xier was obviously a little nervous, "Young miss, is this letter very important? Has it delayed your business? It was really my fault, I was careless at the time and forgot to tell you when I put it in my room. "

    I only felt that this was an imposing manner. If this letter had immediately reached me, maybe when I saw the words Cloth Doll, I would have been especially careful of that Cloth Doll. Maybe I could have thought of something.

    But now it was all over. It had long since become a foregone conclusion.

    Due to Xier''s carelessness, I missed my only chance.

    I couldn''t help but get angry, "Xier, how can you be so careless? Do you know that this is a matter that concerns one''s life and death? You truly disappoint me, you are simply a pig''s brain. "

    I found that I had said all sorts of nasty things. Although I didn''t curse at her, this was already the worst thing that could happen to me.

    Xier stared at me blankly with tears in her eyes, "Eldest Miss, if scolding me can vent your anger, then scold me well! I truly have no brains at all. For you to be this angry, it is all my fault. I deserve to die. "

    Xier said as she continuously slapped herself in the face.

    However, I didn''t stop her. I just coldly watched as she abused herself.

    In the end, I felt a little dazzled before I impatiently said, "Alright, stop being here and let me be annoyed. Hurry up and leave."

    Xier was stunned for a moment, then left in disappointment.

    It seemed to me a small episode, and I didn''t take it to heart.

    But I never thought that Xier would actually commit suicide three days later.

    When I heard the news, I was scared out of my wits.

    Xier had committed suicide by jumping off a building. She had jumped down from the top floor of the villa, and then fell down with her skin and flesh ripped apart.

    I was dumbfounded.

    When I saw Xier''s corpse, I don''t know if it was an illusion, but I actually saw her quickly open her eyes and smile at me.

    I just feel goosebumps all over my body.

    "Ah!" I cried out in fright and immediately lost consciousness.

    Xier was immediately buried, but when I woke up, no one told me where she was buried.

    My heart is filled with guilt. Could it be that Xier committed suicide because of what I said to her?

    I don''t know who buried Xier after I fainted.

    If that''s the reason, then I deserve to die.

    Because my unintentional act had actually killed a young life.

    While I was blaming myself, in the depths of the courtyard, there was a figure who was deep in thought with a frown. He muttered to himself, "It seems that I have to find another helper."

    However, apart from my heartbroken state, no one else could see any signs of sadness.

    Right now, the people I see in this villa, other than Grandma Hao, Tathagata, and the warmth, there are also three other servants. However, I can''t even call out their names, and that''s right, there''s also a Dr. Zhou.

    There are only six people left, but there are only a few in such a big villa. When I think about such a big yet strange villa, I can''t help but tremble in fear.

    Tathagata immediately gave me the services of one of the three servants, a girl in her twenties named Xiao Tian.

    I didn''t have any special feelings towards Xiao Tian, the only thing I felt special about her was her childish face.

    Her real age was twenty, but she looked like a teenager when she talked.

    She was rather quiet and did not like to talk, unless she was asked a question.

    "If you have anything to do in the future, just let Lil ''Tian do it." Tathagata said indifferently.

    "I know." I didn''t say much, I just said as a matter of fact.

    Tathagata gave me a deep look. I could actually see a trace of heartache in his eyes. Was I mistaken?

    As the date Grandma Hao told me to hold the wedding ceremony drew closer and closer, I realized that I was starting to feel nervous.

    I really want to escape from this marriage that Grandma Hao arranged for me. I don''t know if it is a wedding or not, but I have to die.

    I am not afraid of dying. I just feel that I have not figured out the truth of the matter. To die like this, perhaps it is a little too hasty.

 C48

    Towards Xier''s death, I have always felt guilty. Although I didn''t directly kill her, she taught me a short lesson due to her unyielding temper.

    No matter what, I still have some indirect responsibility. It makes me feel bad to think of the terrible way she died.

    Initially, I thought that this matter would end like this, but I didn''t expect that I was wrong. It was because my thinking was too simple.

    The first night that Xier died, I dreamt of her.

    Her face was covered in blood, and half of her face was rotten, with only one eyeball remaining.

    She grinned at me, revealing her bloody teeth. I was spooked.

    "Xier, why are you here?" I am a little afraid. Could it be that she bears a grudge against me and has come to seek revenge?

    Xier said, "Eldest Miss, I died in vain, you must avenge me."

    My heart thumped, does Xier mean that someone intentionally caused her death? Otherwise, why would she say such words to make me avenge her?

    "Xier, tell me, how did you die? Did you commit suicide or did someone kill you? "

    I anxiously asked out the questions in my mind. Xier''s face was extremely dark, and at this moment, the smile on her face had completely disappeared, "Young miss, this is just a conspiracy, someone did it on purpose, the goal is to kill you."

    Speaking till here, I realized that Xier''s face had started to turn panicky and panicked. She stared closely behind me, as if she had seen something terrifying, and her entire body was trembling fiercely.

    I hastily looked behind me, only to discover that there was nothing.

    "Xier, what''s wrong with you? Say something, what is your purpose? "

    She hadn''t finished speaking when she heard what I said. She only looked behind me with apprehension.

    "No, don''t come over here. I, I don''t want to see you. "Go away." Xier didn''t continue to speak in the least, and only said some unfathomable words as she retreated backwards.

    I was even more surprised, because Xier definitely wouldn''t say such a thing for no reason.

    Xier is dead, and she''s a ghost now, so she might be able to see things that I can''t. Does this mean that there''s something unclean behind me?

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel my hair stand on end.

    I suppressed the fear in my heart and turned around to shout, "Who the hell are you? What are you going to do? Was Xier killed by you? "

    Although I couldn''t see anything, my intuition told me that there really was something there.

    After saying that, I immediately felt a gust of cold wind blowing against my face, and my eyes immediately shut.

    I closed my eyes and thought to myself, This thing is really powerful.

    When I felt that I had adapted to it, I opened my eyes and found that Xier had disappeared.

    "Xier, are you still there?"

    But no one replied me, which meant that Xier had left.

    I began to worry. Had she left by herself or had the thing been taken?

    I couldn''t help but to start to worry for Xier. I could tell that she came to find me because she had something to tell me, but unexpectedly, a Cheng Xie Jin came out of nowhere.

    But now that I have calmed down and thought about it, the thing that I cannot see must be to prevent Xier from telling me everything.

    In that case, there must be something unspeakable.

    In this way, my heart became even more depressed.

    It was finally morning of the second day. I hastily went to find the He Bo, wanting to ask him where he had buried Xier.

    "He Bo, wait first. I have something to ask you."

    I discovered that when He Bo saw me, he seemed to want to avoid me. He seemed to be in a hurry to leave.

    He Bo could only stop, but he didn''t even look at me, "Eldest Miss, what''s the matter?"

    "Let me ask you, where did you bury Xier''s body?"

    He Bo was startled, he did not expect me to ask about this.

    "She''s just a servant. Of course, she''s just looking for a place to bury her."

    I am a little unhappy, isn''t He Bo''s words too heartless? Even if it was a servant, it was still a human''s life. How could his family not feel sorry for him? If it was him, how would he feel when others treated him like this?

    "He Bo, why are you so cold-blooded? Xier died, and that was a human life after all. Don''t you have any sympathy at all? "

    I was a little agitated as I stared at the He Bo.

    He Bo didn''t seem to have any reaction, he still maintained his calm and composed look.

    "Eldest Miss, I''ve always listened to Master''s orders. Whatever Master wants me to do, I''ll do it. I don''t care about anything else."

    "Alright, you don''t mind. I just want to know, where is Xier right now?"

    He Bo rolled his eyes and said, "She''s at Flowers Corpse Ground. If you have the ability, you can go there to find her."

    After throwing down those words, the He Bo immediately disappeared.

    I didn''t recover my senses for a moment. Flowers Corpse Ground, He Bo had actually buried Xier there.

    Although I had been there twice before, it was in my dreams, in my ignorance, and it seemed unlikely that I would find it in this state of lucidity.

    That is to say, I am unable to find Xier and ask her clearly?

    I was so determined to know the truth about her death, not because of how persistent I was, but because my instincts told me that her death might have something to do with the whole thing.

    Now that the problem is, how do I find Flowers Corpse Ground? Or perhaps, he could have a dream and go to that place to see what was going on.

    After today''s accident, I feel that the feeling of discomfort is even more intense. My dizziness seemed to be getting worse than the previous two days.

    I had to stop and rest for a while after a few steps, or I would faint and want to fall down.

    I suddenly remembered what Dr. Zhou had said. He had said that my situation was extremely dangerous and I might not be able to hold on for too long.

    Am I really destined to be unable to escape?

    These few days, ever since Xier died, no one has made milk tea for me. Thinking back on it, I really missed the taste of that milk tea.

    Milk tea is sweet?

    I suddenly remembered this crucial question.

    His mind suddenly became abnormally clear, and the words that Dr. Zhou had instructed me before he left immediately flooded into his heart.

    He told me not to eat sweet food, or it would aggravate the situation.

    However, the day after Dr. Zhou left, Xier started making milk tea for me.

    I clearly remember what Dr. Zhou told me when he left. Xier must have heard it because she was right in front of me at that time.

    Then why did Xier prepare sweet milk tea for me despite knowing that I can''t eat sweet food?

    Yet before Dr. Zhou came, Xier didn''t intentionally prepare food for me?

    I suddenly started to suspect Xier''s motives. But it''s too late to say anything now. Xier is already dead, I can''t get the answer I want.

    However, I can''t blame anyone else for it. I had forgotten such an important part and had missed the opportunity to learn the truth earlier.

    When I returned to my room, there was a letter lying on the floor.

    My first thought was that it was about time.

    Right, now that my brothers and sisters are all dead, the only one left alive is me, then would it be my turn next?

    Thinking about this, a trace of relief flitted through my mind. If that was the case, then it would be great. I wouldn''t have to suffer so much every day, and I would have to be overwhelmed by so many things.

    This time, for the first time ever, I didn''t feel nervous or scared. Instead, I calmly finished reading the letter.

    The letter said so.

    Everyone who knew had already died, but they did not have any intention of stopping. On the contrary, they became more anxious as they evolved, and then, unexpected things would happen, such as people like Xier. What would she encounter? Let''s wait and see, shall we?

    I don''t have any special feelings. I was just thinking, it doesn''t matter if the contents of this letter are terrifying or bizarre, I won''t show too much nervousness because all of my relatives are already dead. What can I be more afraid of?

    I quietly tore the letter into pieces and threw it away.

    I knew that perhaps my days were numbered, and it would be best if I could avenge my loved ones for the rest of my life, but if I couldn''t, then I would meet them, and that would be a good ending.

    Around two in the morning, I was awakened by a sharp knock on the door.

    Surprised, I opened the door to find that the one who stood outside was Xiao Wen.

    I couldn''t help but be shocked and hastily pulled Xiao Wen to the house and sat her down. It seemed that she had become more haggard and she had lost a lot of weight.

    "Xiao Wen, why are you here? Where did she go in so many days? I''m so worried about you. "

    I asked her a few questions in a row, but after I finished speaking, I realized that Xiao Wen was staring at me with a dull expression, as if there was an indescribable fear in her eyes.

    I couldn''t help but feel my heart ache. How could a person that was perfectly fine be tormented to such an extent?

    "Xiao Wen, say something, where have you been these past few days? Why can''t I see you anywhere? Is Tathagata torturing you? "

    When Xiao Wen heard the name Tathagata, she seemed to have regained her consciousness, but she suddenly became anxious and anxious, "Ruxue, it''s Tathagata. He locked me up on the fourth floor, and I lived in room number one, which is so scary.

    My heart seemed to have stopped beating for half a beat. How could Xiao Wen have such a thought?

    This was simply too surprising to me. In that case, Tathagata must have been very cruel to her, or she wouldn''t have thought to take such a step.

    "Did Tathagata come to release you?"

    After I said that, I felt how stupid I was. Since Tathagata had locked her up, how could I possibly let her out?

    Xiao Wen immediately shook her head and said, "No, not him. When the door opened, I saw a strange scene."

    My heart tightened following Xiao Wen''s words, "Who exactly is outside the door?"

    Xiao Wen''s face was still a little shaken, but her following words made me pale with fright.

 C49

    "It''s not a human standing outside the door. It''s a cat."

    Xiao Wen''s words floated into my ears, shocking me instantly.

    "What?" At first, I suspected that I had heard wrongly, "Xiao Wen, are you sure you haven''t seen wrongly? "Are you sure it''s a cat?"

    Xiao Wen also revealed an expression of disbelief, "Yes, it was indeed a cat, I was extremely shocked at the time, how could a cat open the door for me?"

    "Right, isn''t this simply too unbelievable? I don''t quite dare to believe it. "

    "Not just you. Even someone like me, who''s experienced enough, doesn''t believe you."

    "And then?"

    I was anxious to know what happened next.

    Xiao Wen was startled for a moment before continuing, "Later on, after I recovered from my panic, I gathered my strength to ask it, did you open the door? Then, the cat actually laughed. That sound was so scary that I was scared out of my mind. "

    "Where is the sky? "Cat can laugh?"

    But I was relieved at once, for I had experienced it myself.

    Previously, when I was bitten by a cat, I seem to have heard that cat laugh. Could it be that the cat that bit me is the same one as Xiao Wen?

    He said that he saved me because he wanted me to help him. He said that he was controlled by Tathagata, meaning that he was a human, but Tathagata had placed his soul onto a cat''s body. He wanted me to help him find his own soul.

    I was a little taken aback. Aren''t these words a little too inconceivable? Can a human''s soul still be placed on a cat''s body?

    "And did you promise it?"

    "At that time, I felt extremely scared. I have never experienced anything like this since I was young, but I felt that it was very pitiful, so I agreed to it. After that, I didn''t know what to do, so I came here to discuss some countermeasures."

    I nodded to show that I understood the whole story.

    However, I am already in a dire situation, how can I help Xiao Wen meddle with this cat''s business? Besides, the cat had bitten me.

    I wasn''t a vengeful person, but the problem was that the cat had bitten me, which proved that it probably didn''t like me, or disliked me, so it probably didn''t like me interfering in its business.

    "Xiao Wen, I think I''m powerless."

    Xiao Wen was startled for a moment, then said: "Ruxue, if you don''t help me, then no one will be able to help me."

    Xiao Wen''s words also made me a little dazed. "Didn''t you say you were going to help the cat? How did it become helping you? "

    Xiao Wen''s words were a little strange, I kept feeling that she seemed to be having a strange feeling right now.

    Her eyes seemed to be avoiding his gaze. It was an unnatural look.

    "Ruxue, I-I was a little too nervous, so I spoke incoherently."

    I looked at her pitifully, trying to see how much she had been tortured. I really hated what Tathagata had done.

    Did he really have to make things so difficult for a girl?

    "I feel like something isn''t right. Think about it, we are all ordinary people, how can we have a way to deal with Tathagata?"

    "I thought so too, but the cat said we could save it if we had to hit something."

    Curious for a moment, I asked, "What is it?"

    "It didn''t say what it was. It only said that it was in one of the rooms in the mansion. It was extremely cold in there, like the temperature in the Antarctic. Only by going in would you feel that bone-piercing coldness."

    I suddenly remembered what Qihai had told me back then.

    That''s what he said to me in exchange, too, that he would save me if I found the mystery.

    Hearing Xiao Wen''s words were pretty much the same as what she said, then it seemed like they were all talking about the same thing.

    "But I guess it''s not that easy."

    "Ruxue, I really have no other choice, I feel that it is really pitiful. I heard that it has been controlled by Tathagata for many years, and it has always been stuck inside this villa, unable to leave."

    I feel that something is still not right about Xiao Wen''s words. She said that she has been trapped here for many years? But this villa had never existed before.

    How could this be explained?

    But before I could ask these questions, Xiao Wen suddenly became anxious, "Ruxue, I have to hurry back. If Tathagata discovers me, then I''m done for."

    Xiao Wen rushed out anxiously, as if her butt was on fire.

    I could only silently ponder over these questions in my heart.

    Could it be that there was something else that no one knew about?

    The strangeness of the villa was not the slightest bit. Not only were humans being persecuted by Tathagata, even the animals were the same. Tathagata, what should I say about you?

    Thinking that I was about to be married to such a despicable man, even though it wasn''t a proper marriage, I still felt embarrassed.

    Marrying such a person was simply a form of cruelty.

    Everything calmed down. After everything quieted down, I felt that what happened just now was just a dream. It was as though it had never happened.

    I tried so hard not to think about it, but I couldn''t help it.

    Unknowingly, I seem to have arrived at a place, this place seems to have met.

    As I slowly walked forward, I realized that I had actually arrived at the Flowers Corpse Ground.

    This made me wonder why I had come to this place without knowing it. Just like the previous two times.

    However, I don''t have time to think about it right now. I only think about what He Bo said before, that Xier is buried here.

    I wanted to come here to figure out what happened to Xier, didn''t I?

    As I walked, I looked carefully. The tombstone from last time seemed to be a distance ahead. I wanted to go there and see if I could find anything.

    I watched intently until a pair of hands tapped on my shoulder from behind.

    I was scared out of my wits by this sudden event. How would I feel if I was suddenly clapped by a hand in the middle of the night or in such a gloomy place?

    "Who is it? Who''s playing tricks on me? " I pretended to be calm. I just believe that my voice is trembling, right?

    "Don''t be so nervous, it''s me."

    My heart has finally succeeded in returning; it turned out to be Qihai.

    "Do you know that you can scare people to death by acting like this?"

    My complaint was used by him as an excuse to tease. "Weren''t you very calm just now?"

    My face immediately turned red. It seems that there really was nothing that could be hidden from his eyes.

    However, I don''t want to continue to haggle over this matter with him.

    "I want to ask you, is there a new person who has been buried here?"

    Of course, that''s my main purpose here.

    Qihai''s expression didn''t change at all. That pair of eyes seemed to carry an enchanting radiance as they looked straight at me, actually making me absent-minded for a moment.

    "Is that so?" But what does that have to do with you? "

    I secretly nodded my head, it seemed like Xier was telling the truth, but I still had to ask him about the burial site.

    "Then do you know where it was buried? Can you take me to see it? "

    "You''ve really gotten worse? Do you think I''m that easy to talk to? And what about what you promised me? Have you got it? "

    I was about to break down with his questions.

    Since my last visit to the room at the end of the fourth floor of the villa, I was almost certain that the item was in that room, but one thing after another happened so that I didn''t have the time to do it. Thus, he kept being delayed like this.

    "I really don''t have the time."

    "Is that so?" Qihai laughed contemptuously, "Then, do you plan to stay and marry Tathagata, and stay in this villa forever?"

    No, I don''t want to. This is not the result I want.

    "No, you''re talking nonsense. I don''t want to marry him."

    "To tell you the truth, this villa doesn''t really exist. It just has a lot of grievances. When all the grievances have been filled, this villa will naturally disappear with it."

    I was getting more and more confused. The fact that the villa could descend from the sky and disappear into thin air made me drunk.

    "I know maybe you don''t believe me, maybe you think I''m being ridiculous, but in a month you''ll know if I''m telling the truth or not."

    One month later?

    Could it be that Qihai is referring to the wedding day between Ru Hai and I?

    "How much do you know?"

    Qihai''s identity is just like a mystery, I don''t understand why he would stay in this Flowers Corpse Ground.

    "I know everything. The truth is far from what you think. As long as you find what I want, I will tell you everything."

    I admit that this temptation is indeed very good, but I really don''t have the confidence to obtain it.

    Seeing that I was hesitating, Qihai recovered his previous gentleness.

    "Okay, you will do it. I believe in your ability. As long as you find it, everything will be happy. I can even help you leave, or I can agree to all of your requests."

    I was so immersed in his gentle eyes that I couldn''t help myself.

    I didn''t know why, but I nodded obediently. "I will do my best to help you get it as soon as possible."

    Qihai revealed a devilish smile, "I believe in you, but time is of the essence, I cannot delay any longer. In order to express my sincerity towards you, I will bring you to meet someone you want."

    I wondered why he seemed to know mind-reading. How can you read my heart?

    However, it was as if I was infected by his magic. I didn''t say anything as he pulled me forward by the hand.

    Behind us, a pair of eyes was staring hatefully at us, and could not help but say, "Qihai, is this how you do things? "Are you so sure I won''t touch you?"

    She stared for a while before retracting her gaze and staring blankly at a certain direction.

    After walking for a long time, I realised that I had finally arrived at a place filled with tombstones. It seems that my guess was correct.

 C50

    I looked at the tombstones nervously. It seemed that there really was one that looked like a new tombstone.

    "Could Xier really have been buried here? But why spend so much time and effort burying it here? " I felt a little puzzled. Thinking back to the treatment I received after my brothers died, I felt even more sad.

    "Because these tombstones are not something you can come up with just because you want to. They have a special meaning. Go closer and take a closer look. "

    Qihai''s words seemed to be very profound, causing me to uncontrollably walk towards the front.

    Qihai had been observing from afar the entire time, and seemed to be wary of those things. He didn''t want to get any closer.

    I approached and studied the name on the tombstone, but when the words caught my eye, I was stunned.

    The tombstone I saw had my sister''s name written on it.

    I was dumbfounded. I remembered that she was buried under the willow tree where she hung herself, and I saw it with my own eyes. Why is she here now?

    I hastily looked at the next tombstone and was surprised again. This tombstone had the name of Three Sisters Plum Blossom Rushui written on it.

    My mood immediately became abnormally heavy. I continued to look through all the tombstones until I finally realized that these tombstones all had the names of my family members written on them.

    Father, Mother, Second Sister, Third Sister, Fourth Sister, Fifth Brother, and Xier. There were a total of seven people.

    I counted. Their names really did appear on the tombstone. What exactly is going on? I was really confused.

    I foolishly looked at the scene before me, as if I was in a dream.

    "You''ve seen it now, aren''t you in a strange mood?"

    Qihai''s words were still as ordinary as before, with not a single ripple in them.

    "I just want to know what''s going on? It''s all so weird, isn''t it? You must know the truth, right? "

    I couldn''t care less. When I thought about how bizarre all of these things were, I couldn''t bear it any longer.

    I want to know, I want the truth, or I''m going to break down.

    Qihai expressed sympathy in looking at me, but he still said indifferently, "I already said that as long as you help me find that thing, then I will tell you the truth behind everything without missing a single word."

    It seems that Qihai''s attitude did not have any room for reconciliation, then could it be that I could only hope to find that thing?

    However, I was unable to enter that door at all, and it was not only that. The last time I went to that door, I could feel the chill coming from within, and I could not even imagine if I really went in, would I be able to leave this place alive?

    Just as I wanted to argue with you, I didn''t expect Qihai to say this in disdain, "I know what you''re thinking. If it''s that easy to get your hands on it, do I even need to bother with you?"

    These words were so shocking!

    "Then if I can''t do it well, then can''t I get a truth from all of this for the rest of my life?"

    "That''s your problem." Qihai looked indifferent.

    Looking at it, I am simply too angry. I thought to myself, it seems like Qihai is not better off coming here.

    "Send me out of here!"

    I know that there''s no use in staying any longer. Now that Qihai is here, even if I want to talk to his, it seems impossible.

    Qihai seemed to have been stunned by my attitude, and perhaps did not expect my tone to be so unkind.

    However, he seemed to be looking at me in admiration, as though he had some thoughts of his own.

    I only felt my vision darken. When I opened my eyes once more, I found that I had already returned to my room.

    I was stunned, thinking, this Qihai is really not a simple person, in this short period of time, I don''t know how he used his closed eyes to send me back.

    When Xiao Tian saw me, she gave me a weird look before heading out to bring something back.

    "Eldest Miss, I don''t know who sent this. When I came here, I found this on the floor in front of your room. There''s a note next to it. It''s all here."

    I was a little stunned. This Xiao Tian had never taken the initiative to speak to me, unless I had asked her a question. Yet today, she boldly said such a few words.

    I saw that she was holding a fishbowl with a blood-red goldfish in it.

    I don''t know why, but when I saw this goldfish, I don''t know why, but I felt a little scared.

    The color of the fish made me dizzy. The whole fish was red like the color of blood.

    I felt a wave of nausea. Although it was just a fish, I just felt a little weird inside.

    For some reason, I felt a burst of anxiety and said, "Xiao Tian, hurry up and take this fish away."

    My impatience made Xiao Tian feel wronged.

    Looking at her, I was shocked. Xier appeared right in front of me, and it was because of my bad tone that Xier had found fault with me.

    I hurriedly tried to soften my tone. I didn''t want to see the same tragedy happen again.

    "Xiao Tian, my tone is not good, don''t take it to heart, I am not targeting you, how about this, you leave the fish tank with me, you can go back first, okay? "I''ll come find you anytime if anything happens."

    Xiao Tian nodded, looking a little depressed. Before she left, she even cast a glance at the goldfish.

    I put the small fish tank on the table and silently looked at the little fish swimming back and forth. Why can''t I like you? You know, I used to like Fishy a lot. "

    Who knew that right after I said those words, I actually heard a voice.

    "Am I that annoying to you?"

    My heart skipped a beat as I hastily looked around. Where was the figure?

    I looked at the fish tank and didn''t see anything unusual. Could it be that I was hallucinating?

    I thought maybe I was just too nervous.

    Just as my emotions calmed down, the voice sounded again.

    "Don''t be surprised, you didn''t mishear me just now. I was the one who spoke to you again. I''m a goldfish in the tank in front of you."

    My heart started to turn cold bit by bit. The feeling of being surrounded by the cold made it hard to breathe.

    "Impossible!" How can a goldfish speak? "

    Even though I didn''t want to believe it was real, I still took a few steps back.

    "Don''t deceive yourself. Everything you see is true. Don''t run away."

    I looked towards the goldfish once again, only to discover that it was staring straight at me with a demonic gaze. It only made me feel that it had eyes that weren''t that of a fish, but more like those of a person with hidden bitterness.

    "Who the hell are you?"

    "What you''re saying is ridiculous. Aren''t I just a fish?"

    I couldn''t help but feel a dark cloud over my head.

    What I asked was indeed lacking in skill. That''s right, it said that it was clearly a fish. This was a matter that was clearly placed in front of me.

    But I want to know that I am not.

    "Why do you speak?" I found myself feeling incoherent.

    "Your words are so laughable. Actually, I don''t know how to speak."

    I felt like the world was spinning. Was this a joke? What am I hearing if I can''t speak? Was this just my own hallucination?

    "Stop messing around, didn''t you say so many unfathomable things to me?"

    "Mei Ruxue, maybe you forgot? You can understand the language of animals. "

    I woke up with a start. Yes, how did I forget about this?

    Furthermore, it''s not only that, I also immediately recalled the words that Grandma Hao said to Tathagata that day. They said that if I heard the goldfish talk and the ants write, I would be unable to change anything.

    So what I''m experiencing right now is exactly what the goldfish are talking about, isn''t it?

    I had already experienced the Yin Yang Eyes, Tiger Slope, and now the Goldfish was talking, so only ants were left to write.

    "Did he remember something?" The goldfish''s words seemed to contain some ridicule.

    My head felt like it was about to explode. I was about to go crazy from this weird event.

    I painfully touched my head and said, "I did indeed remember some things, but I don''t know what that has to do with you. "Also, who the hell sent you here to me?"

    After the goldfish finished speaking, I could clearly see a trace of a smile on its face. That smile was so deep, so obvious, that it made me feel extremely weird.

    For some reason, my brain started to feel a little strange, as though something was violently pounding on my head. After a moment of pain, some images appeared in my mind.

    I saw a woman, but her face was a little blurry. There was a little girl by her side, surrounded by her, laughing and joking. But, the scene suddenly changed and this seemingly blissful scene immediately disappears.

    After which, it became a little sad. I saw the woman say to the little girl with a sad expression, "Child, do you know? Does the smile of the goldfish mean anything? "

    The little girl blankly shook her head and said, "Mom, I don''t know."

    "Then Mommy will tell you. With the goldfish smiling, disaster is about to befall us. We may have to separate."

    At this point, the video came to a screeching halt.

    I snapped out of it.

    The scene from a moment ago was so realistic.

    Why did I think that was something I had experienced myself?

    I just heard the goldfish speak, saw the goldfish smile, and then suddenly this scene appeared, is this a foretaste of something? Or was it reminding me of something?

    The goldfish laughed. It means disaster?

    It was as if I had really heard those words before, but my head hurt at that moment. I didn''t dare to think about it too carefully, as long as I thought about it, I would be in excruciating pain.

    Mother, is she my mother? Was that little girl me when I was a child?

    But the woman didn''t look much like my mother.

    I was getting more and more confused.

    The goldfish seemed to be watching a good show. When I came back to myself, I said, "Did you think of something else?"

    Why does it always seem to be able to see what I''m thinking? How did it do it?

    "What are you trying to do? Do you think my life isn''t messy enough? "

 C51

    The goldfish, however, continued to look at me with a smile, as though it didn''t stop just because of my discomfort.

    "I don''t want anything to happen? It''s because I have no other choice right now, so I can only do this. "

    His words were like a tongue twister, leaving me a little dazed.

    Since what happened was unavoidable, even if I wanted to escape, I couldn''t do it. I''ve already experienced it countless times before.

    "Alright, since you said so, then I want to see exactly how stubborn you are."

    After I said this, I somehow mustered up the courage to suddenly throw the fish tank towards the ground on a whim.

    I''ve always imagined a scene where the tank fell to the ground and smashed into pieces. And then the fish, also, died because of the loss of water.

    I couldn''t help but smile as I thought to myself, ''Aren''t you capable?''

    Just when I was imagining the scene, I heard the goldfish''s voice, which sounded like a ghost, "Do you think you can kill me just like that? "You are wrong, I will not die if I don''t achieve my goal for appearing here."

    I was dumbfounded. I didn''t expect that I would be tortured to such an extent by a fish.

    I ran out of the room as if I had seen a ghost.

    However, I suddenly realized that I was holding onto something tightly. When I looked carefully, it turned out to be that piece of paper.

    I forgot to look at this when I was fighting with the goldfish.

    At this point, I couldn''t care less, thinking that maybe this note could find the answer I wanted.

    The words on the paper seemed to want to be pretty, and it was easy to tell that it was written by a girl.

    It was written on the slip of paper.

    Goldfish is my gift to you, but this gift is a bit special, because after you see it, you will discover an unexpected harvest, and it will remind you of something you once forgot, then things will be very important to you.

    I hope you and goldfish have a good exchange, it will bring you a different surprise.

    The contents of the note were not much, just a few lines.

    Nothing I want, nothing of value.

    However, I felt that there was a pair of eyes secretly observing my every move. Or rather, she understood me very well, even more than I understood myself.

    The thought that I might have been watched made me uncomfortable.

    I whirled around, but there was nothing behind me.

    Am I overthinking it?

    But my hunch was strong.

    I was just thinking of going somewhere else to get rid of my depression. However, I didn''t expect that when we were turning a corner, I would suddenly spot from the corner of my eyes that there was actually someone following behind me.

    Although I was shocked, I didn''t dare to reveal any flaws on the surface. If I showed it, I would alert the enemy.

    Thus, I tried my best to maintain my previous state. I turned around and slowly walked forward.

    I walked carefully. As I walked, I was thinking of a countermeasure.

    As long as I know who the person behind me is, then it''s very likely that they know the truth, right? At the very least, it should be related to the goldfish. There should be no doubt about it.

    My hand suddenly trembled and the paper slip fell onto the ground. Thus, a plan formed in my mind. I pretended to pick it up and sneaked a peek at it when I squatted down. I didn''t expect to see the face of the person following behind me.

    I was really surprised in my heart, I didn''t expect it to be her!

    But I just couldn''t understand why she would do this to me.

    There was no enmity between us, and there was no reason for her to do these things to me.

    When I found out it was her, I was in a terrible mood.

    I walked forward numbly and aimlessly. Unknowingly, I had reached the entrance of the villa.

    Only then did I come to my senses. Looking at the tightly shut door of the villa, I suddenly had the urge to leave.

    It was only because my head was burning with passion that I actually went over and tried to open the villa''s door.

    However, while doing all of this, I didn''t expect that the villa''s door would actually be opened by me.

    When I saw the door open, I was dumbfounded.

    This was something that I never dared to think about because Tathagata had always told me that no one was allowed to leave. Therefore, the villa''s door would always be tightly shut, unable to leave even if it wanted to.

    But why is the door not locked and why is it opened so easily by me?

    I began to hesitate. Should I go or not?

    Now that the opportunity is right in front of me, do I really have to leave?

    I looked around and saw that no one had seen where I was.

    Thus, I rushed out in a hurry.

    All I could think about was getting out of this terrible place, but I didn''t think about the consequences.

    After I left, I quickly ran in a certain direction.

    After I left, a figure flashed out. Looking at the spot where I disappeared, his eyes were filled with laughter.

    "It has finally begun. Looks like this matter will become more interesting."

    After running for a good while, I was finally exhausted and sat on the floor.

    I panted heavily, as though still in a state of shock.

    Did I really escape?

    But where am I going now?

    I realized then that I had nowhere else to go.

    My home is gone.

    His family was gone as well.

    Then I am alone now.

    A sudden sense of desolation washed over me, and I began to realize that I had nowhere else to go.

    Just at this moment, the village''s Aunt Li passed by me. I hastily stood up and walked over, saying, "Aunt Li, do you still remember me?"

    But after I asked, the Aunt Li acted as if I was nothing but air, and didn''t pay attention to me at all.

    My heart thumps. I just want to confirm if she can see me because before, it seems like no one else could see me.

    I was still unresigned and continued to ask, "Aunt Li, I''m Mei Ruxue, you really can''t see me?"

    Aunt Li walked quickly, as if she was a non-existent person.

    Seeing this, my heart finally died. It seemed that this was sufficient proof that I was someone that no one else could see. In other words, I was just a ghost.

    I felt even more desolated, and began to cry.

    Just as I was crying excitedly, I heard someone speak to me, "Miss, why are you crying so much?"

    I felt a surge of ecstasy. So someone could see me?

    So maybe I''m not a ghost?

    I hastily raised my head to look at the person who spoke. However, when I saw who it was, I was startled.

    This person was a man, and a Daoist, right?

    He was dressed differently. His hair was casually tied up on his head and he held a fan in his hand. Yes, it was a fan.

    Moreover, this was not all. His clothes were also tattered, and seemed to have a lot of holes fixed in them.

    From time to time, his body would emit a terrible stench. I don''t know how long it''s been since I''ve had a bath.

    Seeing my amazement, he spoke again, "Don''t look at me like that, little girl. Do you know that you are about to face a disaster?"

    I was immediately stunned when I heard this. It was already a surprise for this Taoist to be able to see me, and it was also quite a surprise that he was able to say such words now.

    "How do you know?"

    After I said this, I immediately regretted it. Wasn''t this equivalent to admitting it? Why am I so straightforward? Logically speaking, I should have asked him what he meant. Let''s see what he can say now. He admitted it all himself.

    He smiled and said, "Miss, what''s written on your face?"

    "What?" Are there words on my face? " I hastily touched my face, as if I really thought there were some words on it.

    He shook his head and said with some pity, "Lady, you are really a real person. You can believe a casual joke from a stranger like me, not to mention someone with ulterior motives."

    I began to feel confused. Why did I feel that there was something hidden behind his words?

    "Can''t you be more direct? You said it already, I am a true person, so naturally, I do not have any schemes. "

    He closed his eyes, thought for a moment, and said, "Miss, you are now framed, and are in the midst of many bizarre and complicated events. You are not in a good situation right now, and it is definitely not something you can handle."

    Hearing him say this, I began to believe him in my heart, because what he said was the same as what had happened to me, so I had to believe him.

    "So what do you mean I should do?"

    Seeing my eagerness, he waved his hand and said, "Since this matter has already begun, it is impossible for us to stop here. So, you must finish your journey."

    "Finished? Then what will happen to me? Also, I want to ask you, am I a human or a ghost? "

    I don''t know why I trust a Daoist I just met so much, and would ask such a question from the beginning, but my subconscious told me that he shouldn''t be a bad person and wouldn''t harm me.

    I don''t know why I thought this way, but I felt that even though he was dirty, he gave me an inexplicable sense of security.

    Seeing me ask that, he was stunned, but still said, "Girl, look, how do you want me to say hello? This is the first time we have met, and you can believe me like this. "

    I became a little impatient. "You didn''t answer any of my questions. If you want to say it, then say it. If you don''t want to say it, then forget it. Don''t waste my time."

    I''m really upset.

    He then said seriously, "To be honest, I can see you, but you are not human."

    When I heard that, I felt cold all over. So I''m really a ghost?

    "But you''re not a ghost."

    I was even more surprised. It wasn''t a human or a ghost, could it be a transvestite?

    I was simply stunned by my own imagination. To be able to come up with such a unique answer, I was simply mesmerized by myself.

 C52

    My face instantly turned extremely ugly. When he saw this, he hurriedly said, "Don''t be sad yet. I haven''t finished speaking."

    Only then did I ease up a little and said, "You, how can you be like this? If you want to say something, can you say it all at once? Is there anyone who can breathe as hard as you can? "

    He smiled awkwardly, "It''s my fault. It''s just that I have such a good temper. If it were anyone else, I might not have been able to handle such an impatience."

    Uh! I felt a chill.

    This person never seemed to play according to common sense.

    Every time I asked him, he would say something useless. I was really impressed by him.

    However, to be honest, this person''s temper is quite good. My attitude is indeed not too good.

    "Miss."

    While I was still in a daze, he spoke again.

    "What?"

    "I advise you to go back first! Once this game starts, there''s no way to stop it, so you should go back for now. "

    "What the hell do you mean? What do you mean you can''t stop? If I don''t go back, won''t it be the same as stopping? "

    I just don''t believe it.

    Seeing my stubborn look, he shook his head and said, "Even if you don''t want to go back, this game will definitely not stop because of this."

    "Then I want to see what happens if I don''t return."

    His expression suddenly became very unsightly. "If you really insist on doing so, then it will become even more severe and will never stop."

    He made me flustered. Even though I said I was resolute and decisive, I really didn''t have the guts to make this bet.

    "Miss, just listen to my advice. I won''t harm you. It''s better for you to hurry back."

    I sat there stubbornly without moving.

    "Your father Tianjia and I are actually old acquaintances, so why would I harm you?"

    I was shocked when I realised what he had said. My father was Tianjia. But my father was clearly called Mei Zigong, how did he become Tianjia?

    "What did you say?" My father, Tianjia? Are you sure? "

    He seemed to realize that he had said something and was shocked. But he quickly corrected himself, "I was wrong. I was too careless."

    I didn''t believe his explanation. Since they were old acquaintances, why would they even say the wrong name? This did not make sense.

    At this point I came to two conclusions.

    The first was that everything he said was a lie, a lie, and he wanted to get close to me.

    Secondly, what he said was indeed true, so there must be some sort of secret behind it.

    I was even more upset because of him. Originally, I wanted to leave the villa to have some peace and quiet, but I didn''t expect that there would be an unexpected matter.

    "There are so many flaws in your words, I really don''t know which one is real and which one is fake."

    He turned around and looked to the side, as if he had a guilty conscience. At least that''s what I think.

    "Whatever, I don''t want to explain too much. In short, it''s like I said, the only way out is if you go back. I believe that you will know everything sooner or later, but the time is not right yet."

    I thought back to what he''d said. He was already walking a few meters.

    However, just as he was about to disappear from my sight, he suddenly turned around and said, "Remember, the person beside you is the person who truly treats you well. He is your benefactor and the person who truly wants to help you.

    There is actually someone who treats me well by my side? Or a noble?

    Why didn''t I know I had such a person with me?

    My mind immediately went over everyone in the villa as if it were a movie. However, I felt that no one seemed to be kind to me and wanted to help me.

    Grandma Hao''s sinister face, just thinking about it makes me feel cold.

    Tathagata''s face, which never had a smile, would make me panic.

    Warm, now so strange, as if not very friendly to me, so basically excluded.

    And there''s also the He Bo. I don''t have anything to do with him, so the feeling he gave me was that of an indifferent person. Naturally, he was excluded by me as well.

    The only thing left was the Dr. Zhou, which shouldn''t be possible, because he basically didn''t want to go out of the door, so it couldn''t be him.

    Then came Little Tian. She seemed very timid and didn''t like to talk, so it shouldn''t be her.

    Then the other two servants did not have any interactions, so it was unlikely that it could be them.

    Excluding these people, the only ones left were Qihai and thinking about Xiao Wen.

    In my heart, I still prefer Xiao Wen. She probably contacted me about Qihai only to use me to get that mysterious thing, right?

    I saw through everything that Xiao Wen had done to me, and she seemed to be the only one who cared about me, who was kind to me.

    Then, I am almost certain now that the person is Xiao Wen.

    Although my heart is very gratified that there are people who really treat me well, at the same time, I am somewhat disappointed.

    After all, Xiao Wen is now under house arrest, and she doesn''t have the ability to help me. Even if it''s good for me, it won''t help me much.

    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but feel a little sad. Didn''t I return back to my original spot and not move?

    While I was daydreaming, I suddenly felt a gust of wind blow over my head, and then I began to feel sleepy.

    Then, he seemed to fall asleep immediately, right?

    That''s what I feel. His consciousness became extremely blurry.

    As I opened my eyes, something strange happened.

    I was surprised to find that I was in my room.

    So I''m back.

    But I always had the illusion that I was inseparable. Did I have a dream at the time? Or did he really leave the villa and run into that Taoist?

    He had learned from the mistakes of the past several times, which was that he always felt that some things that happened were unfathomable. And then it was like a dream.

    I absentmindedly looked at the scene before me. Suddenly, a familiar face appeared before my eyes. With a playful expression, I disdainfully said, "Do you think that you can escape?"

    I instantly turned pale with fright. Dammit, it''s Tathagata again?

    I''m really going to lose my nerve.

    Why is this fellow so persistent? Is it true that I went out? He wasn''t dreaming, and Tathagata knew all of this.

    Maybe he had me in his control.

    No, he couldn''t possibly have had the time to keep an eye on me twenty-four hours a day, so maybe it had something to do with the person I''d discovered following me?

    Perhaps they were originally in the same group? She was actually sent by Tathagata to spy on me.

    I suddenly understood.

    Thinking about it this way, it was indeed not that strange.

    I wonder if the person following me told Tathagata about that Taoist? Or could it be said that everything the Daoist priest said was reported to Tathagata?

    With this thought, I suddenly had a bright idea. I remembered the name that the Taoist mentioned, Tianjia, that I had never heard of.

    I purposely said, "I didn''t want to escape, and the Daoist told me that he and Tianjia are old acquaintances, I believe that you will not cause my death."

    The reason why I said that was to piss him off. I didn''t expect him to be so shocked after hearing my words.

    "What did you say?" Say that again? You mentioned Tianjia just now, right? "

    Tathagata looked utterly exasperated. I didn''t understand why he was so agitated. Wasn''t it just a name? How could they have provoked him to such a state?

    "Did I say that? Tianjia, what''s wrong, could it be that you know him? "

    I was secretly delighted to see Tathagata.

    Tathagata gave me a sharp look. "You''re such a fool, you idiot! "I don''t think you even know that you''ve been sold."

    My good mood immediately vanished. I didn''t show any weakness as I said, "You are the fool. Idiot, what qualifications do you have to talk about me?" What do you think you are? "

    "What am I not? "But I''m not as stupid as you."

    I can''t accept what you say, they all have their own pride, okay? And I''m a girl, and he talks to me like that. I''ve had enough.

    "Tathagata, can you please be more respectful? I''m not your punching bag, why do you treat me like this again and again? How long are you going to torture me? Don''t you think you''re cruel? What in the world is it that makes you want to let me go? "You tell me, will you please tell me?"

    I said it in one breath, without even a breath, which surprised me.

    Tathagata was a little stunned, but when I looked at him, he seemed to calm down. Perhaps he was embarrassed by my words.

    "Very well, you can still say those words, but let me tell you, at least until the wedding ceremony, you will not be free."

    These words brought me to the very bottom.

    I was extremely depressed.

    It seemed that Tathagata wasn''t able to move him at all, right? He was a stone-hearted man.

    My tears flowed uncontrollably. My heart ached. I was currently alone in such a strange place. I was already feeling wronged to begin with, but I still had to endure such a despicable fellow.

    "Don''t think that your tears can solve the problem. Even if you dry all of them, they won''t move me. Remember, they will never happen."

    As I was crying, I suddenly laughed out loud. Perhaps this matter is really too ridiculous, and there is also Tathagata. Isn''t it easy for him to deal with me? Also, even if he wanted to have an underworld marriage with me, it would still be a matter of minutes. I don''t have any ability to resist, so why does he keep tormenting me like this?

    "Tathagata, didn''t you want to marry me? "Alright, I''ll promise you then. Don''t wait for another month. Come, I''ll grant you that wish."

    I looked at him absentmindedly as I abruptly undid the buttons on my clothes.

    Tathagata realized what I was about to do and turned pale. He quickly turned his head and said, "Mei Ruxue, don''t do anything rash. Do you know how shameless you are? I''m not like that either. "

    My hand stopped in midair.

    I only did it to help him. Why did he still say I had no shame?

    It was really too despicable.

    This was the greatest humiliation to me. How much courage would a girl like me have to have to do this, yet he actually said such a thing.

 C53

    At that moment, my mood dropped to the extreme. That is to say, Tathagata isn''t holding an underworld marriage with me because he likes me, but he just wants to use me, right?

    Thinking of this, for some reason, a trace of disappointment flitted through my heart. I was a little surprised by my own thoughts. Could it be that I wanted him to like me?

    What am I thinking?

    I really do hate myself for what I just did.

    I suddenly looked down on myself. I was really drunk for doing such a thing.

    "Alright, Tathagata, since you don''t want me, you can leave now."

    Tathagata shook his head and looked at me silently for a few seconds before leaving in disappointment.

    I don''t know why he had such an expression on his face, but I felt an inexplicable pain in my heart.

    Did I have any thoughts about Tathagata?

    I was startled by the thought.

    This could not be tolerated. The two of us are completely different types of people, or maybe we''re not the same kind of people at all. How could I have any thoughts about him?

    I forced myself to calm down. Although I temporarily didn''t think about what had happened with Tathagata, that Taoist called Tianjia started to appear in my mind.

    Firstly, I felt that he was a very strange person, his name is also so special, and his name is actually Tianjia.

    I couldn''t help but find it funny, but what I couldn''t figure out was why Tathagata seemed so out of place when I mentioned the name.

    Judging from his appearance, he must have known him.

    Then, wasn''t his behavior a bit too strange?

    I realized that the people around me seemed to be so strange. It was as if every single one of them had their own unspeakable secrets.

    I don''t understand anyone.

    Just when I was racking my brains to think about who Tianjia''s true identity might be, I suddenly felt my head starting to spin.

    Here it comes again!

    The feeling of dizziness I felt a few days ago assaulted me once more, making me feel a little overwhelmed.

    Originally, I thought that my condition had been temporarily controlled, but I didn''t expect that it would actually recur now.

    I began to feel sick. It was also a symptom of the attack.

    I was vomiting profusely, and my stomach seemed to have emptied.

    That feeling was as if he was about to die. It was so uncomfortable that it could not be described with simple words.

    Am I destined to be unable to escape?

    But am I now in danger of dying?

    To be honest, I was still a bit unwilling.

    Xiao Tian noticed my condition and seemed to be scared silly by my appearance.

    She looked at me with a shaky gaze and said with a trembling voice, "Eldest Miss, you look so scary. Do you want Young Master Rulai to come take a look?"

    "No!" I hurriedly resisted the discomfort and said, "Don''t tell him!"

    Xiao Tian was shocked by my eagerness, clearly not knowing why I was so agitated.

    "But young miss, if something happens to you, Young Master Rulai won''t let me off."

    "No, he won''t dare to do anything to you."

    "Did you know that he said that if anything happened to you, he would kill me?" As Xiao Tian spoke, her eyes revealed a tinge of panic.

    I shivered. Tathagata had actually said those words to her?

    Then did he not want me to have an accident? Or are you afraid that if something happens to me, I won''t be able to have a ghost wedding?

    An intense feeling of dizziness overwhelmed me. I couldn''t hold on any longer and fell towards the ground.

    Before passing out, I insisted on telling Xiao Tian, "Quickly, go find Dr. Zhou."

    After saying that, I lost all of my intuition.

    Xiao Tian asked tentatively, "Eldest Miss, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me! Open your eyes and look at me. "

    As Xiao Tian spoke, she saw that I didn''t move. She moved her hands to move me, but there was still no reaction.

    Only then did she quietly close the door and search around the room for something.

    She searched the entire room but didn''t find anything. She couldn''t help but feel disappointed.

    At this moment, Xiao Tian looked at me with a face full of hatred. If I suddenly opened my eyes at this moment, I would probably be shocked by her appearance.

    She didn''t know if it was due to her deep hatred towards me, but her eyes were still full of hatred as she stared at my face. In the end, she took out a dagger, walked to my side, and stabbed towards my face.

    If this knife were to strike down, I believe that my face would definitely be disfigured.

    However, the imagined feeling of pain didn''t come. He only heard a shrill scream.

    Looking at the person in front of her, Xiao Tian''s face changed drastically. Even her voice was a little shaky, "I, I did what you told me to do."

    "Enough, you idiot! Did I ask you to disfigure her? I told you to look for something. "

    "But you said that if you couldn''t find it, you would when necessary."

    "You still dare to argue with me, is that what I mean?"

    Xiao Tian seemed to be afraid of the person in front of her, and didn''t dare to continue speaking.

    "You are such a failure. "With someone like you, I''ve really had eight lifetimes of bad luck."

    He looked like he was completely exasperated.

    At this moment, he suddenly heard the sound of someone clapping their hands.

    Then a man came in smiling, clapping his hands and saying, "Well, well, I''ve seen a good show. What are you all doing here? "

    "Warm? Why is it you? "

    "Oh, did I surprise you?"

    "Lil ''Tian, you go down first. You''re not allowed to talk about today''s matter to anyone. Otherwise, don''t think about living."

    Xiao Tian hurriedly said, "Yes, I will definitely not say half a word."

    She wasn''t willing to continue listening to these two frightening people. If she heard something she shouldn''t know, then her life would truly be in danger.

    After Xiao Tian left, she looked at the person in front of her with a warm and provocative gaze. She said with disdain, "Aren''t you trying to add insult to injury now?"

    That person''s face turned red as he said, "Gentle, you don''t need to meddle in other people''s business. It seems like the two of us will not get involved with each other."

    "Is that so? "But she''s also a candidate that I''ve taken a liking to. You''re clearly going to fight with me over this?"

    "You saw it? Could it be that you want it too? "

    "Alright, as long as you know it yourself, you don''t have to be so thorough. What? Do you really think that you''re the only one who wants Mei Ruxue? I''ll tell you, it''s definitely not like that. " Warmth''s tone suddenly turned serious.

    "So what do you want? Had he been watching me all along? Or could it be that you came here on purpose to target me? "

    "Hmph, you have worked hard to come here. Don''t think that I don''t know what you are scheming. Do you know that you hurt the person closest to me? You must go back now."

    The warm tone did not allow for any rejection, but the person in front of him seemed to be having a funny expression, "Don''t you think what you just said is funny? Do you think I''m your slave? Can you look at your face the way you used to? I would never go back to the old days. "

    There seemed to be no room for compromise at all. When she saw this, she was immediately enraged.

    "Good, you ungrateful fellow. You actually dare to have such an attitude with me. I can see that you won''t shed tears until you see the coffin. I''ll go and expose your identity with Tathagata right now."

    "Hmph, warmth. No, I don''t think I should call you warmth, right? You can go if you want, but I suppose you don''t mind if Tathagata finds out about you? "

    Just as she was about to step out of the room, she suddenly heard these words and was immediately taken aback.

    "What did you say?" Do you know all about it? "

    Warmth turned around and said while gnashing her teeth.

    "Yes, I know everything about you. About your goal, your origin, everything about you. If you really want to break off all decorum, then I don''t mind at all."

    Warmth bit her lips tightly. Under her ravaging, a trace of bright red appeared on her lips as blood flowed out. She seemed to be unaware of all that had happened.

    Her heart was in turmoil.

    In the end, reason triumphed over everything. Gentle and gentle, she decided to endure it for the time being.

    I hope that we can live peacefully like before, and pretend nothing had happened. If anyone wants to obtain Mei Ruxue, that would depend on their own abilities. "

    "No problem, I promise you. Then, can we leave now, Miss Warmth? "

    Hearing such a sarcastic voice, Gentle Snow couldn''t help but blush, but she couldn''t bring herself to do anything about it.

    This time, he truly suffered a loss because he never would have thought that after living for such a long time, he would encounter such a strange person. This person was even better than him; he was simply one of the best of the best.

    It seemed that he had really underestimated her.

    As for me, I was still in a coma.

    The room quieted down.

    My consciousness began to dissipate, and I even felt as if my soul had left my body.

    I saw myself rise from my own body and leave it, heading for the door.

    What''s wrong with me?

    When I reached the door, I looked back and saw that I was still lying on the floor, but what was with this person standing in the doorway?

    Am I dead?

    Now my soul has left my body?

    I didn''t know if it was true or not, but I felt a sense that it was urging me in a certain direction.

    I heard a voice calling to me. I had to go, at least to see who was calling me.

    I started to leave the room and walk in one direction.

    Along the way, I saw the first person, Grandma Hao.

    I walked past her, but she didn''t notice.

    I smiled sadly. It seemed that I was really just a soul.

    I continued walking forward and saw the He Bo.

    He Bo was staring at a place in a daze. The impression He Bo gave me was that of a stiff person.

    I glanced at him, and he ignored me.

    This time, I was more at peace with myself and instead felt that it wasn''t as scary as before.

    After they passed through the front yard of the villa, they arrived at the back yard.

    Normally, I wouldn''t go to the back courtyard, but today, I came here on my own accord. Moreover, he always felt that he had been pulled here by a mysterious force.

    In the backyard, there were trees everywhere. They were lush and verdant, and looked like a small forest.

 C54

    Why am I here?

    At this moment, I seemed to have suddenly woken up. Looking at my surroundings, I wasn''t only stunned.

    "Why am I here?"

    I asked myself in confusion, as if what happened just now really didn''t have any impression at all. It was as if it had never existed in my memory at all.

    I looked at everything that happened here in a daze. I realised that apart from trees, there were also trees. If someone were to walk by this place, they would definitely be unable to see me.

    I wanted to quickly leave this somewhat sinister and terrifying place, but I found that I seemed to have gotten lost. This place was like a maze. I can''t find my way out.

    But I couldn''t help but be confused. Did I just walk in by myself?

    I couldn''t find an answer.

    I had to start looking for a way out like a headless fly.

    Just when I was feeling dejected, I saw a person under a big tree. I couldn''t help but feel ecstatic in my heart. The chances of meeting someone here were extremely small, but now I met them. I was really lucky.

    Since he had already seen the person, he would have the chance to leave.

    I hastily walked to the person''s side and asked, "May I ask, how do I get out?"

    When I finished, I waited nervously for his answer.

    He was both excited and happy.

    The man raised his head, revealing a pale face. His eyes seemed to be black, and his lips were purple. He seemed to be lifeless.

    I gasped when I saw him.

    I tightly covered my mouth. I felt as though my breathing wasn''t as smooth as before. A sense of visual terror tightly surrounded me.

    My heart felt empty.

    How could that be? How is this possible?

    There are many strange things in this world, but the weirdest thing happened here.

    I looked at the person in front of me in a daze. I didn''t dare to imagine that this person was actually my dead father, Mei Zonggong!

    For a moment I couldn''t accept it.

    It was really too hard to accept.

    I forced myself to calm down and grabbed his hand while trembling. "Dad, why are you here?"

    Even though my father was a gambler when he was alive and didn''t work properly, he still wanted to die. After all, he was my relative, so when I suddenly saw him, I felt a bit sad.

    When he heard me, he slowly raised his head. There was not a single trace of emotion in his eyes. He only indifferently looked at me, as if he was looking at an insignificant person.

    My heart suddenly tightened. Did he not have any impression of me?

    "Daddy, don''t you know me anymore? I am Ruxue, your daughter. Look at me. "

    I began to worry about why he was here. What I wanted to know most of all was why he was here. Or was he dead or alive?

    He was still looking at me foolishly, but suddenly the corner of his mouth twitched and he opened his mouth wide. However, the moment his mouth opened, I saw many beads of blood continuously flowing out and it seemed that they wouldn''t stop flowing. Very soon, there were a lot of blood stains on the ground in front of me.

    "Dad, what happened to you?" I was at a loss as to what to do.

    He suddenly shut his mouth, and only then did the blood droplets stop flowing out.

    "Don''t, don''t treat me like this, Tianjia, I was wrong, spare me, spare me!"

    Dad finally spoke, but instead of answering my question, he said something inexplicable.

    Why was it Tianjia again?

    Does father know Tianjia?

    His mouth was begging for mercy to Tianjia. What was going on?

    But Dad didn''t seem to know me. How was I supposed to know all this from his mouth?

    "Father, look after me carefully. I am your daughter Ruxue, if you have anything to say to me, just say it out. Do you know that Tianjia? What did he do to you? If you say it out loud, I might be able to help you. "

    I said a lot of things, but he didn''t seem to hear a word of it. It was like he was playing a lute to a cow.

    It was just that he kept talking about what he had said from the beginning to the end.

    When I saw this, I could not help but feel sad.

    Dad is dead, and I actually saw him again. And I saw him, but he didn''t recognize me. What is this?

    Suddenly, waves of whistling sounds could be heard. His father''s expression changed drastically, as if he had heard something terrifying. He quickly gathered his concentration and walked towards a certain direction.

    I was stunned by this sudden scene.

    Before I could even understand what was going on, he had already disappeared without a trace.

    Where did that howl come from?

    There must be someone around here!

    I''m sure of it!

    Furthermore, my father was afraid of this howl. It seems that this howl was directed towards my father, right?

    Curious, I concentrated and called out, "Is there anyone here? Who''s playing the flute? "

    I finished, but there was no echo.

    Was my judgement wrong?

    But my ears would never be wrong.

    Then it''s very likely that the person playing the flute is trying to avoid me.

    However, there were only a few people in this villa. Who in the world was trying to be mysterious?

    Everything seemed more and more confusing. I had seen my dead mother, and now I saw my dead father. And dead as ice.

    My mind was suddenly in a mess.

    But how am I going to get out of this grove?

    "Eldest Miss, what''s wrong with you? Why did you come to this place?"

    My nerves tightened. I was frightened by this sudden voice.

    However, I immediately recovered, because this voice unexpectedly gave me a very reassuring feeling.

    And I remember this voice, the owner of this voice is Dr. Zhou.

    "Dr. Zhou, why are you here?" I abruptly turned around and looked at the person in front of me with pleasant surprise.

    That''s right, the person standing beside me is indeed Dr. Zhou.

    In my impression, he was actually a very good person, even though I had only met him once.

    "Eldest Miss, I''m here to see a patient. I just happened to pass by and found you. Are you lost from time to time?"

    A doctor?

    Come to this place?

    I looked at him in astonishment and asked, "Could it be that there is someone living here?" How did you come to this place to treat people? "

    "Eldest Miss, you don''t need to ask what you shouldn''t ask, how about I take you out now?"

    Of course, I was hoping for nothing. I didn''t have time to worry about the questions on my mind as I hastily followed him out of the backyard.

    I swore to myself that I would never come back to this place again.

    At the same time, however, it struck me as odd that the last time I had come here, the back yard had not been like this, and now there was a complete change.

    "Dr. Zhou, I really have to thank you today. Why don''t you come to my room and take a seat?"

    Dr. Zhou''s eyes were fixated on my face the entire time, causing me to feel a little embarrassed.

    "Eldest Miss, are you not feeling well today?"

    I was stunned. He knew I wasn''t feeling well just from looking at me? He really was a godly person.

    "Yes, it''s true. How did you know?"

    Dr. Zhou frowned and said, "Bring me to your room now, I''ll treat you well."

    Of course, I couldn''t wait, I wanted to find Xiao Tian to treat me, I just didn''t know if she had been there yet.

    After reaching the room, it was so strange that the moment I stepped into the doorway, I lost consciousness.

    The Dr. Zhou sighed, "Eldest Miss, your soul left your body, but you didn''t know it, but luckily it hasn''t become a big mistake, and you haven''t reached that stage yet, luckily you met me."

    As Dr. Zhou spoke, he did something for me and stealthily left.

    The moment I opened my eyes, it was as if everything that had happened before had been completely forgotten by me.

    I must have been asleep for a long time, right?

    But why am I sleeping on the floor?

    I shook my head and thought, "Mei Ruxue, you''re getting more and more outrageous."

    My stomach growled. No wonder I was hungry after sleeping for such a long time.

    To be honest, the taste of hunger was really unpleasant. I immediately got up, intending to go to the kitchen to find something to eat.

    In the kitchen, I saw that Tiantian seemed to be busy.

    I patted her shoulder and said, "Xiao Tian, give me something to eat first. I''m starving."

    I noticed that Xiao Tian''s body shuddered, and seemed to tremble a little.

    Then she turned around, and my first impression was that she was looking at me like she''d seen a ghost.

    I asked in astonishment, "Little Tian, why are you looking at me like that?"

    Xiao Tian came back to her senses and hurriedly said, "No, I didn''t mean anything. I was just preparing food for you. I wanted to prepare it and send it to your room, but I didn''t expect you to come running here so late."

    I felt a little embarrassed, "I don''t know why, but I just feel so hungry that I can''t take it anymore, so I came looking for something. Is there anything ready-made?" "Give me some first."

    Xiao Tian seemed to be deliberately hiding her panicked eyes. In short, I felt that it was weird, what was she trying to hide?

    But even so, I didn''t have any doubts about her. I just thought she had some sort of idea.

    I took a piece of cake and started to eat it in big bites. The food was really sweet and delicious, as if I had never eaten such a delicacy in my entire life before.

    One cake went down to the belly, but I didn''t feel full at all, so I picked up another to eat.

    Thus, I ate five cakes in one go before I was full.

    Xiao Tian looked at me incredulously, as though doubting how I was able to eat so many cakes.

    I felt a little embarrassed by her stare. Yes, I also thought it was strange. Previously, my appetite wasn''t that great. It was just like the cake I ate. I would be full after eating two servings.

    But today, it broke the record.

    "Eldest Miss, are you sure you''re alright?"

    Xiao Tian finally asked the question that was on her mind while trembling.

    I blushed, as if this question wasn''t easy to answer.

    "Lil ''Tian, are you saying that it''s a bit abnormal for me to eat so much? Seriously, this is something I''ve never used before."

    "Eldest Miss, I feel that your behavior has been weird recently. Have you encountered something abnormal?"

 C55

    Hearing Xiao Tian''s words, I was also a bit suspicious. She had never liked talking to me before, why would she talk to me so much now?

    Was it just that I was thinking too much?

    Xiao Tian didn''t seem to notice my abnormality and continued speaking, "Eldest Miss, it''s not good to eat too much sweet food, do you know?"

    This Xiao Tian was really abnormal today, but it doesn''t matter. I have already gotten used to seeing the weird things here. It doesn''t matter if there is another strange thing.

    "Lil ''Tian, don''t say anymore. I was so hungry just now that I couldn''t wait to cook. That''s why I ate so much cake."

    At this time, Xiao Tian''s expression suddenly turned serious, and she seemed to be hesitating to speak.

    Seeing this, I knew she might have something to say to me.

    "If you have something to say, just say it."

    My attitude was a little indifferent, as if my impression of her wasn''t as good as before.

    Xiao Tian gritted her teeth as she made up her mind. She walked up to me and said, "First Miss, I think I saw Dr. Zhou coming out of your room just now."

    I was stunned. Am I supposed to report this to her?

    What''s more, even if Dr. Zhou went to my room, she wouldn''t be able to meddle in her business. What does she mean? To question me?

    I was a little displeased as I said seriously, "This is my problem. Xiao Tian, aren''t you a little too concerned about it?"

    Even I knew that my words were very unfriendly, but Xiao Tian''s face only turned red for a moment, but she insisted, "Eldest Miss, there are some things I think it''s better to remind you of. If you don''t say it out loud, I feel uneasy."

    Listening to her words, was there some other inside information?

    However, I still didn''t care too much about it. I casually said, "Just say what you want to say! Don''t keep me in suspense. "

    Xiao Tian looked around and after confirming that there was no one around, she said nervously, "Eldest Miss, do you know what Dr. Zhou does?"

    These words were really strange, did this Xiao Tian''s brain get kicked by a donkey? Why are you saying such ridiculous things?

    Wasn''t Dr. Zhou just a doctor who helped the dying and helped the wounded? Did the doctor have any other uses?

    Looking at my puzzled expression, Xiao Tian seemed to have some scruples. "Actually, even though he is a doctor, he isn''t a doctor for the living."

    Little Tian''s words made me break out in a cold sweat.

    "What did you say?" My surprise was so great that for a moment I suspected I had misheard.

    "You didn''t hear wrongly, I was also serious. Actually, all of us servants know that the Dr. Zhou is actually here to treat the dead. Usually, he doesn''t go out during the day, only goes out at night."

    My mind was in a mess.

    Ye Zichen felt like he was going crazy after hearing what Lil ''Tian said.

    How could there be such a thing?

    The Dr. Zhou was actually a doctor specializing in treating the dead?

    But there was still something wrong.

    Since the dead were already dead, did he still need to see a doctor?

    Xiao Tian looked at me meaningfully, as if she was looking at a dead man.

    My heart sank. Am I really just a lifeless person?

    Otherwise, why would the Dr. Zhou come and treat me?

    I suddenly felt that this was a huge irony.

    "Lil ''Tian, is what you said true?"

    Actually, I still have some doubts towards Dr. Zhou''s identity and feel that Xiao Tian''s credibility isn''t high.

    First of all, she was acting abnormally today. For the first time, she had said so much.

    Hearing that, Xiao Tian didn''t believe her and immediately became anxious, "Eldest Miss, if I''m lying to you, then I''ll have a five clap of thunder. I won''t live past tonight."

    Hearing Tiantian''s oath, I felt even more uneasy.

    "I got it, don''t say anymore. Also, don''t tell anyone about Dr. Zhou treating me. Do you understand?"

    Xiao Tian hurriedly expressed her opinion, "Eldest Miss, don''t worry. I''m your person, so naturally, I share the same thoughts as you."

    This made me look at her in a new light. Not only could I say it, even my mouth became so sweet.

    However, my current thoughts are not on her. I wholeheartedly want to figure out the true identity of the Dr. Zhou.

    After walking a few steps, I unexpectedly turned around and asked, "Do you know which room Dr. Zhou is in?"

    Xiao Tian didn''t think too much about it and said casually, "It should be Room 4 on the third floor!"

    I quickened my pace towards my destination. I must make this matter clear, or else I won''t be at ease.

    Lil ''Tiantian looked at my figure and the corner of her mouth curled into a smile. She muttered to herself, "You asked for me."

    However, I didn''t hear her words. I had already walked quite a distance away.

    As I neared my destination, my mood grew heavier.

    He finally arrived at the third floor, room 3.

    As soon as I reached the door, I noticed a problem.

    First of all, the door to Room 3 was black, with white curtains hanging over it, and it gave me a bad feeling.

    This was really strange. The other rooms'' doors were all red, but this room was actually black.

    Just make a black door! You said you had to hang a white curtain. It was as awkward as it felt.

    Forcing myself not to feel uncomfortable, I knocked on the door.

    The door opened quickly.

    When Dr. Zhou saw that it was me, he seemed to be in a daze and couldn''t recover from his shock for a long time.

    I was afraid that he wouldn''t let me in, so I slipped in at an incredible speed.

    Dr. Zhou looked at all of this in a daze.

    "You shouldn''t have come here. This isn''t a place where you can come. You should go! " Dr. Zhou''s voice was somewhat cold.

    Since I''m here, I don''t want to leave right away.

    Dr. Zhou, even if you chase me away, I still won''t leave. I want to figure out a few things. "After that, I will leave, of course.

    I said it firmly.

    Dr. Zhou tightly knitted his brows, staring at me blankly for a long time.

    After a while, I seemed to hear a faint sigh.

    "Speak, what do you want to know?" With that, he quickly left. It''s not good to stay here for long. "

    Dr. Zhou''s tone was still as flat as ever.

    I saw that things had changed, and I was overjoyed. I couldn''t care too much about it, "Dr. Zhou, I want to know your true identity."

    Dr. Zhou seemed to be shocked by my words. And the point is that at this time, I actually heard a sound coming from one of the rooms in the room. It sounded like someone was coughing.

    I then realized that there was a suite in this room. Was there someone inside?

    "Dr. Zhou, who is inside?"

    "That''s not something you can ask. Remember, curiosity killed the cat."

    I really don''t like this saying in my heart.

    "Dr. Zhou, since I''m here, if I can''t get the answer I want, I won''t leave."

    Dr. Zhou turned around and stopped looking at me, as though he was deep in thought.

    I didn''t interrupt him. I knew that at this point, he was probably still very conflicted.

    Finally, he turned around again, with a strange expression on his face. "Do you really want to know?"

    I hastily nodded like rice.

    "Alright, then let me tell you, my true identity is actually a doctor of the underworld."

    "Underworld Doctor?" This is the first time I''ve heard of this term, but it''s not hard to think of. Maybe the Ghost Doctor is a doctor that specializes in treating the dead?

    So what Lil ''Tian said was true.

    I was curious. Did the dead really need a doctor?

    "Can you be more careful?"

    Seeing my curiosity, Dr. Zhou said, "Are you sure you want to know everything? However, let''s put it this way first. Are you sure you don''t regret if something unexpected happens in the future? "

    He seemed to be speaking in a serious manner. Could it be that something unforeseen will really happen in the future?

    My heart was pounding, but in the end my curiosity overcame everything.

    "I''ve already made up my mind. No matter what the consequences will be, I''m going to find out."

    "Fine, since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you." I am a doctor of the underworld, and only a doctor of the underworld in this villa. I am only responsible for the treatment of the dead here, which is also the treatment of the dead. I will not go out during the day, but there will be ghosts that will come to the door at night. Do you see the white curtain on the door? That was for them. As long as they entered, the curtains had to be tightly covered. This was a rule. If we do not cover it up, then there will be chaos. "

    So that''s how it was!

    By his brief explanation, I was almost able to grasp the gist of it. He could not help but sigh.

    It seemed that this villa really did have a lot of Undead. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but shiver all over.

    However, I vaguely remember that when I entered, that curtain was blocked. In that case, it should be the existence of ghosts in this room. Could it be that the cough I heard just now was caused by ghosts?

    I was pale with fright at my own deduction.

    Although it was not night, he still felt scared.

    But it didn''t seem right. Didn''t he say that he would treat ghosts only at night? But it was day.

    "Do you have a patient in the house now?" I swallowed the bastard I was about to say, and changed him to a patient.

    Dr. Zhou was startled, "You heard it?"

    It seems that what I said was true.

    Now things are clear, but why do I feel so heavy?

    No, I still have the most important thing that I haven''t asked about.

    "Dr. Zhou, I still have something to ask you. After I''m done, I''ll leave immediately."

    "There''s really nothing you can do about it." Dr. Zhou smiled bitterly.

    "Then you''ve treated me twice. Am I also a ghost?"

    Dr. Zhou did not expect me to ask this question, so he obviously did not know how to answer.

    The situation became somewhat deadlocked, and my heart sank with it.

    In fact, looking at his expression, I could already guess that perhaps I really do not have any life without answering me.

    My face was as white as paper, and my feet were trembling. I slowly walked towards the door. There was no need to continue listening to his answer, because I already had the answer.

    I slowly retreated to the door and quickly left.

    Dr. Zhou gave a baffling smile, as if he had changed his expression.

 C56

    From the private room, a person walked out. He looked at Dr. Zhou and asked expressionlessly, "She left?"

    "Yes, let''s go." Dr. Zhou''s attitude seemed to be very respectful.

    "That''s right. Your work has satisfied me. Remember, if she comes here again in the future, before she comes, she should close the curtains on the door first. It will create a false impression that there is a ghost in this room, do you understand?"

    "I understand, I will definitely remember."

    "Alright, I''ll write down a merit for you. Let''s discuss it together in the future."

    Dr. Zhou revealed a greedy expression, he immediately nodded and said respectfully, "Yes, I will definitely serve you well."

    I was totally unaware of this dramatic scene and thought that if I was actually seen twice by a doctor of the underworld, then I was really a ghost. It was a very desolate feeling.

    No wonder Tathagata told me last time that even if he wasn''t a ghost, he could still enter into an underworld marriage with me. In that case, the real ghost isn''t Tathagata, but me!

    When I got back to my room, I was in a terrible mood.

    This isn''t all, Xiao Tian still didn''t know better, she asked me after she saw my expression, "Eldest Miss, did you go and ask Dr. Zhou? What did he say? "

    It was like sprinkling a handful of salt on my wound.

    I wasn''t in the mood to talk to her, so I waved her off.

    Xiao Tian looked at me in disappointment before leaving unwillingly.

    I spent the day in a stupor.

    At around 12 pm, he put on the birthday suit and went to listen to Tathagata''s chant.

    Even though I don''t have the slightest mood to go, I still have to go.

    I walked to the door with a confused face, but tripped over something.

    I looked down and saw a big rock in front of the door.

    How unlucky.

    As soon as he opened the door, he tripped over a large rock.

    I kicked the rock out with all my might.

    My feet! My face cramped with pain.

    Not only that, my head was covered in cold sweat.

    I don''t think anyone is more unlucky than me?

    Every day, he was going through strange and eerie events. Furthermore, he was about to be married to someone he hated. What was this?

    However, after the rock was kicked by me, I saw a weird scene.

    On the ground, where the rock had fallen, there were many ants.

    The scene was so horrible that my scalp went numb.

    "What''s going on?" I quickly avoided the ants.

    Ants seemed to have innumerable appearances, and I would feel dizzy just by looking at them.

    However, this isn''t the strangest thing. Following that, the ants start to disperse in different directions. I closely observe them but don''t know what they really want to do. And why they had gathered at my door.

    The ant continued to move. After a few minutes, it stopped.

    After everything quieted down, I discovered that the ants on the ground actually displayed a few large words.

    "Underworld marriage countdown."

    I silently finished the words that the ants had put together.

    Immediately, sweat permeated my back.

    In that moment, she remembered what Grandma Hao had said before, about what would happen when the Yin Yang Eyes, the language of animals, the words of goldfish, and the words of ants appeared.

    Does this portend the writing of ants?

    Now that everything had come true, would something happen?

    My heart started to tense up for no reason. Indeed, if I wasn''t personally experiencing these things, I would definitely not believe it.

    But now that the truth was right in front of my eyes, I couldn''t help but believe it.

    The ant seemed to realize that I had seen the writing and began to move again. This time, the enemy seemed to be even more powerful than before.

    Finally, I stopped once more. I knew that it must be because of something else, right?

    This time, I am somewhat calm. After all, I just experienced it once.

    Sure enough, a few more words appeared on the ground.

    What was written was that together, inevitable things were about to happen.

    I knew it was a sign, a sign from God.

    Maybe something big was going to happen in this house.

    Strangely, the ants started to scatter in all directions. After a while, they completely disappeared from my sight.

    How strange was it that ants could have such a special side to them? I''ve never seen one before.

    However, it was only a few minutes before midnight, and it was too late. I had to go immediately.

    I hurried towards the buddhist hall.

    The buddhist hall was deserted.

    Yes, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of safety. The siblings are already dead, and only Little Tian Tian remained, as well as the other servant, Grandma Hao, He Bo and Tathagata. There were only five of them in total.

    I''m so sad, I feel a little stuffy inside for some reason.

    As Tathagata chanted, I didn''t hear a word he said.

    It was as if I had been thinking about the ants writing, but I couldn''t think of a clue.

    "Mei Ruxue, you don''t seem to be very focused, are you here to listen to my chanting?" Unknowingly, Tathagata had walked up to my side and reprimanded me.

    Although I was a little displeased, I gave him a cold laugh in return, "Right now, I am not in the mood for anything. Do you know?" Tathagata, disaster is about to befall you. "

    At this moment, I was thinking, my heart isn''t feeling good right now, and I can''t let you off, so I have to tell him about this. At the very least, I have to make him suffer a little.

    Indeed, my words proved to be effective. I noticed that Tathagata''s face had darkened.

    "What are you talking about? Do you know what you said? "

    "Of course I know. Listen up, do you know what I saw today?"

    Seeing my mysterious expression, Tathagata had a bad premonition, and his tone became even more anxious. "Mei Ruxue, is there something that you''re hiding from me?"

    Looking at Tathagata''s flustered and exasperated appearance, I actually felt comfortable in my heart. Being able to see him flustered and exasperated, I actually felt a lot more at ease in my heart.

    "Okay, don''t be in such a hurry. Even if I had to say it, I would have had the time to finish it. Today, when I was just here, I saw the ant writing with my own eyes. "

    The words'' ant wrote ''floated into Tathagata''s ears. He was shocked.

    His face was fiendish as he asked, "Are you speaking the truth?"

    Not only that, I forgot to tell you that a few days ago, I received a goldfish from someone else. That day, the goldfish even said a lot of weird things to me.

    Tathagata''s hand trembled violently, and he seemed to be in a very depressed mood.

    Grandma Hao, who was at the side, also clearly heard what I said to Ru Yi.

    Grandma Hao''s face was as dark as the bottom of a pot. She suddenly walked to my side and slapped me a few times.

    "You damned girl, are you being careless!?" Why didn''t you tell us this sooner? "Alright, now that you have caused such trouble, alright, I think you should wait for tomorrow''s wedding!"

    Grandma Hao was so angry that it could not be described with words, I was stunned.

    "Grandma Hao, you really are a scoundrel. Wretched woman, I have tolerated you time and again, and yet you are still so vicious. What do you think you are? This is my home, you better listen up, get out of here now, leave here, from now on I don''t want to see you again. "

    I was so angry at her this time that I couldn''t take it anymore.

    Grandma Hao looked at me as if she was looking at a joke, "Do you really think you''re the master of this place? Are you dreaming? If you want to become the real master of this place, the first step is to get married to the Young Master Rulai. "

    Underworld marriage, underworld marriage, I''ve had enough. Damned underworld marriage, I have a headache hearing these two words, I don''t want to have an underworld marriage with him.

    "I won''t let you get your way. Just give up on that thought."

    I said with determination. There was a look of determination in my eyes that had never appeared before.

    At this moment, Tathagata had quieted down. His eyes were dull as if he was thinking of something.

    The situation seemed to have reached a stalemate. Even though I had such plans, I didn''t know if they would really force me.

    If that were the case, I would be alone.

    "Grandma Hao, you go prepare for the wedding immediately. The wedding will be held tomorrow at five o''clock sharp."

    I stared at Tathagata in confusion. I didn''t expect him to make such a decision.

    "No, I don''t agree. I definitely don''t agree. You can''t force me."

    I screamed at the top of my lungs. At the same time, my heart was filled with despair.

    "Do you think you can escape? You are destined to take this step, but I didn''t think that you would be the one to make it happen earlier. "

    Grandma Hao shook her head and said helplessly.

    I don''t believe a word of Grandma Hao''s words.

    I want to get married in advance?

    It''s not like I''m sick, can I still help advance the wedding?

    "Mei Ruxue, there''s no other way around this. Since you''ve returned to this villa, then you must fill in all the grievances and grievances. As for whether you succeed or not, it will all depend on your performance tomorrow."

    Tathagata no longer looked as agitated as he had earlier. His entire person seemed much calmer, and even his tone was calm.

    But no matter how good his temper, I don''t want to marry him.

    I don''t want to live with this temperamental man, and I get upset when I don''t see him.

    "Grandma Hao, bring her down first and lock her in her room. Then, you should hurry and prepare all the things."

    Grandma Hao responded as she pulled me along and walked out.

    I wanted to struggle free, but I realized that no matter how I struggled, I just couldn''t move a muscle. Grandma Hao just stood there, unmoving, like an iron giant.

    How could she be so small and so strong?

    I was surprised.

    However, I was unable to break free and could only be dragged along by her.

    It''s over. This time, I''m completely finished.

    If I knew earlier, I wouldn''t have acted on impulse. I would have foolishly gone to talk to such things as ants and goldfish. If I hadn''t said it earlier, I wouldn''t have treated me this way.

    Now it was all my own doing.

 C57

    However, reality is cruel. Although I regret it, there is nothing I can do about it.

    I don''t know how I got back, only that I was exhausted.

    Grandma Hao and Tathagata are like a nightmare for me.

    And three days later, the wedding was going to take place? What did this mean?

    While I was daydreaming, I suddenly heard the door slowly open.

    I felt my hair stand on end.

    Who came in without knocking?

    But I was alarmed and I thought, who could it be?

    I quietly looked at the door, and knew that when the door was completely opened, I could clearly see that the face, was actually Xiao Wen.

    My nervousness vanished.

    Great, I finally saw Xiao Wen again.

    In fact, during the time I didn''t have her by my side, I really missed her a lot.

    "Xiao Wen, why are you here?"

    Xiao Wen waved her hand and whispered, "Be quiet, I came here secretly."

    I nodded quickly and got out of bed.

    Xiao Wen shut the door tightly, and then we hugged.

    That''s right, the feelings between us are like family now.

    Xiao Wen looked at me properly for a while, and then said worriedly, "Ruxue, I seem to have heard that you''re going to have a wedding with Tathagata in a few days, is that true?"

    When I heard this, my expression darkened.

    "It''s not a wedding, rather, it should be an underworld wedding."

    Seeing my listless look, Xiao Wen said with a pained heart, "This is not an option either, you can''t marry Tathagata. Didn''t I tell you last time that you needed Qihai''s help? "

    Hearing the name Qihai, my heart ached. Yeah, I''ve already found Qihai, and he had already told me what to do, but I didn''t succeed.

    "Maybe Qihai told me that I can''t do it, so I might as well resign myself to fate."

    "Absolutely not." Xiao Wen was obviously excited, there was a trace of ruthlessness in her eyes, I suspect that I''m seeing things.

    Xiao Wen seemed to have realized something, and adjusted her own emotions, "You have to do what Qihai said, that way, you can save yourself."

    "But, Qihai told me to find something in a room. I already know which room it is, but I can''t enter."

    Xiao Wen''s eyes immediately lit up, "If I can''t enter, what can I do?"

    "I don''t have a key, and I can''t think of any other way." What I said was the truth.

    Xiao Wen looked as though she was even more anxious than I was. I was really touched, maybe she was truly worried for me.

    However, in that instant, I suddenly remembered something he had told me before. Dr. Zhou normally doesn''t go out easily, they only come to my door to treat anyone who is sick, but what I heard from Little Tian Tian is another version. Thus, I acted out of curiosity and asked, "Oh right, Xiao Wen, I have something to ask you."

    Xiao Wen seemed to have something on her mind, and she appeared to be absent-minded, "What is it?"

    "Is Dr. Zhou really an underworld doctor?"

    Xiao Wen was shocked, she opened her eyes wide and asked: "Who did you hear that from?"

    My heart stirred. It seems that there really is some kind of mystery behind this, isn''t there? Seeing that Xiao Wen seemed to be shocked, I started to guess in my heart.

    I didn''t tell her I''d heard it from Tiantian.

    "I was surprised when the servant mentioned it. I happened to see you, so I asked."

    Xiao Wen''s eyes began to look away, "About this, I actually don''t know either."

    This answer really surprised me. However, from her averted gaze, it seemed to me that things were not that simple.

    However, Xiao Wen''s thoughts were not on this matter.

    She still began to change the topic to Qihai.

    "Ruxue, why don''t I accompany you to that room? Maybe I can help you think of a way."

    She seemed to be very anxious. Could it be that she really didn''t want me to marry Tathagata, and hoped that I would be able to obtain what Qihai wanted, so that I would be separated from Tathagata?

    I couldn''t think of any other reason.

    I was still a little hesitant. At this time, I always felt that it was strange.

    "Alright, Ruxue, don''t hesitate anymore, there''s really no time. If Tathagata really marries you, you''ll be scared to death by then."

    I felt my entire body tremble. Was Tathagata really a special person? Or not human?

    It was still a mystery.

    However, in the end, I still couldn''t endure Xiao Wen''s advice, and finally agreed to bring her to that room.

    Thus, the two of us carefully went to the room at the end of the fourth floor.

    As soon as I reached the door of the room, I began to feel the cold, which made me feel as if I were about to collapse.

    "This is the place."

    A glint appeared in Xiao Wen''s eyes, but disappeared before I knew it.

    "Here? I would like to see if I can open it. " Xiao Wen''s tone seemed to carry complete confidence.

    It was unknown what method she used to actually open it ten minutes later.

    I was extremely shocked, "Xiao Wen, I didn''t think that you would have such a move, you''re really powerful."

    Xiao Wen anxiously said to me, "Alright, let''s go in quickly."

    Although I was afraid of the chilliness inside, I was still lured in by the temptation of finding it. If I found it, I wouldn''t have to marry Tathagata.

    I was actually supported by this belief. Otherwise, he would have long since escaped in the cold.

    It seemed to be filled with smoke, as if it was riding on a cloud.

    How strange, how could there be such a scene?

    I walked slowly. This room was far larger than what I''d seen from the outside.

    I looked at all the decorations, trying to figure out what Qihai really wanted.

    The room was furnished with very ancient and elegant furniture. Furthermore, they were all antique and looked as if they had once lived in a large family.

    "Where is it?" I said this silently. I was filled with curiosity towards this place.

    As I walked along, I was suddenly attracted by an ancient table. On the table were a few photographs. When I looked carefully, I saw that they were two photographs. Each of them had a photo inside.

    Due to the fog, I couldn''t quite make out the person in the photo.

    My curiosity made me want to take a closer look at the photo frame.

    When I picked up the picture frame, I heard a muffled groan behind me.

    I looked back in horror, and I was horrified.

    Behind me, Grandma Hao had her hands around Xiao Wen''s neck with a ferocious expression. Xiao Wen''s face was flushed red, as if she was short of breath.

    I quickly threw the photo frame on the ground and tried to pry Grandma Hao''s hand away to save Xiao Wen.

    But I was helpless as my strength was not as strong as Grandma Hao''s, so I couldn''t get rid of her.

    "Grandma Hao, let her go. Don''t do this." I shouted anxiously.

    However, Grandma Hao glared at me fiercely, and used even more strength in her hands.

    Seeing that Xiao Wen was on the verge of death, I anxiously used the picture frame to smash the top of Grandma Hao''s head. Boom!

    I used a lot of strength and saw that blood was flowing out of Grandma Hao''s head non-stop. I was scared silly by this scene.

    Grandma Hao suddenly let go of Xiao Wen''s hand.

    Then, I saw Grandma Hao fall with my own eyes.

    I''m just stupid, is Grandma Hao dead? Did I kill anyone?

    Xiao Wen caught her breath and quickly said to me, "Pick up the picture frame on the ground and we''ll leave this place quickly."

    However, I was completely dumbfounded. To be honest, my entire body was shaking. This was the first time I had seen such a scene, so I couldn''t move freely to pick up the photo frame.

    Xiao Wen saw that I was indifferent and seemed to be anxious, "Hurry and pick it up! You know what? That picture frame is something that Qihai wants. As long as you give it to him, you can be saved. "

    So, as long as I get the picture frame, I can be saved.

    However, I sorrowfully discovered that at this moment, I really didn''t have any strength left. All of my strength had already been used to tremble. Now, even a slight movement became a problem.

    "Xiao Wen, I realized that I can''t hold onto it at all, it would be difficult even if I were to move it."

    At this time, Grandma Hao, who was on the ground, slightly opened his mouth. Perhaps because of the severe injuries, she seemed to be unable to move, and even her words were so soft that if one did not pay attention, one would not be able to hear what she was saying.

    I looked at the big puddle of blood on the ground and felt guilty.

    Although Grandma Hao is too despicable, I shouldn''t have acted so viciously. If she really died, then I believe that I would live my entire life in shame.

    "Xiao Wen, Grandma Hao, you save her!"

    Xiao Wen stared blankly at her, as if she felt that what I had said was extremely inconceivable.

    "Are you crazy? Did she just strangle me? You still want me to save her? "

    Grandma Hao''s eyes suddenly widened as she stared intently at Xiao Wen''s body.

    Xiao Wen took a step back in fear.

    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside. Xiao Wen''s expression changed greatly as she looked at me in disappointment and said, "You really are useless."

    Then she dove out of the window.

    Everything happened so suddenly that I couldn''t react at all.

    After all, this was the fourth floor. Xiao Wen jumped down like that.

    Just as his thoughts were wandering around, he saw Tathagata walk in.

    He noticed the dying Grandma Hao on the ground and turned pale, "Grandma Hao, what do you think?"

    Grandma Hao opened her eyes and looked at him, and then fainted.

    "Mei Ruxue, you did a good thing."

    That was the only thing Tathagata had said since he entered the room. He was so angry.

    I just stood there foolishly like that, watching as Tathagata carried Grandma Hao and rushed out quickly.

    Grandma Hao didn''t know how it was going.

    I was a little worried, but after more than half an hour, I realised that I could finally move a little.

    I tried to move my legs. They were numb from standing for so long.

    I can finally pick up the photo frame now. Just now, Xiao Wen told me that this is the thing that Qihai wanted.

    I looked inside and saw that it was me.

    The discovery was unexpected.

    There was another photo frame on the table. I quickly picked it up and saw that it was Tathagata!

    This was undoubtedly another accident.

    Isn''t this too much?

    I can''t seem to digest it.

    I hastily put the two frames under my clothes and left the room.

 C58

    I hadn''t forgotten to close the door after leaving what seemed to me a strange room.

    After walking a distance away, I couldn''t help but glance back.

    However, the moment I turned around, I felt as though someone was secretly watching me from the shadows. This kind of feeling was extremely strong.

    However, I no longer wanted to go to that room that I would never forget.

    I have already gotten what Qihai wanted. What I want to do the most right now, is to find a way to see Qihai and personally hand this to him.

    However, when I returned to my room, I felt that things were not as simple as they seemed. How did Xiao Wen know that Qihai wanted this picture frame?

    The key point is, the picture in this frame is still me!

    I don''t have the slightest impression. What did I do to take such a picture?

    I locked the door from the inside and took out the photo frame to examine it closely.

    In the photo, I was wearing a qipao. I looked very delicate and pretty. However, there was a trace of worry in my eyes.

    Such a person was completely foreign to me. I even had the feeling that this was just a woman who looked exactly like me, that was all.

    But was there really such a coincidence in the world?

    Not only did it look like me, but I also got the photo with my own hands.

    The more I thought about it, the more it seemed to me that something was amiss.

    After I finished looking at my picture, I looked at the one with Tathagata again.

    To be honest, Tathagata''s picture was similar to mine, except that even though it looked exactly the same, it didn''t feel like the same person.

    Tathagata wore a black suit with a bow tie and a hat. He looked like a gentleman, and his face was quite lethal.

    I couldn''t help but be a little dumbfounded.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door. I hastily hid the photo frame under the bed.

    For now, I don''t want others to know that I''ve found the photo frame, even if it''s Xiao Wen.

    Because I felt that Xiao Wen''s performance today was a little strange. Not to mention how she knew that Qihai was looking for this photo frame, she seemed to be even more worried than me when she was in that room.

    However, it was too late to think about it. I hastily calmed myself down and opened the door.

    The person standing outside the door was Tathagata!

    It''s the same as I thought!

    Tathagata charged in, as if not giving me a chance to budge.

    I was a little taken aback by his aggressive approach.

    For a moment, the atmosphere seemed to have reached a stalemate.

    However, Tathagata looked at me in silence for a moment before exploding.

    "Mei Ruxue, did you know that you nearly caused a huge disaster this time? Grandma Hao was almost killed by you. "

    My heart suddenly skipped a beat. Grandma Hao almost died? And now? Is there anything wrong?

    I asked while enduring the worry in my heart, "How is Grandma Hao now?"

    Tathagata said snappily, "What do you think? Do you think she''s dead? You''re glad she''s dead, aren''t you? But, this time I have to disappoint you, Grandma Hao is not dead! "

    I don''t know why or what kind of mental state I was in, but after hearing the news that Grandma Hao didn''t die, I actually felt a sense of relief in my heart.

    "That''s good." I said lightly.

    "Hmph, stop trying to be merciful here. Where are the things?"

    I was baffled by his question. Isn''t this question too lacking in standards? It could even be said that he didn''t know what to say.

    "What is it?" I asked in astonishment.

    Tathagata seemed to be startled by my question and asked, "Are you pretending to be confused?"

    I hastily shook my head and said, "Your words are too baffling. Can you be more straightforward?"

    "I''m talking about the thing you found in Grandma Hao''s injured room. Where is it now?"

    It''s finally here!

    So Tathagata was also after that thing.

    So that frame must have some secret to it. Otherwise, not only would Qihai want it, even Tathagata had displayed such interest.

    I secretly said in my heart. It seems that I can''t let Tathagata know that the photo frame is in my hands. Otherwise, I won''t be able to protect it.

    Just like this, I made a silent decision in my heart. My expression became even calmer.

    "What you said was ridiculous!" I have no idea what you''re talking about. "

    I pretended to be oblivious as I tried to make sense of his expression.

    Tathagata seemed to not believe what I had just said, and his tone grew even more anxious. "Mei Ruxue, don''t think you''re being smart, for you will only harm yourself by doing this, do you think you''re very smart? You''re too self-righteous. You have to understand that I am doing this for your own good. Giving it to me is the best choice for you, otherwise, sooner or later, something will happen, and by then, it will be too late for you to regret it. "

    Good, very good, I thought to myself. Tathagata seems to be saying all of this for my own good, but I just laughed coldly in my heart. After all, you want me to hand it over?

    But I just can''t believe it.

    "Even if you were to break through the heavens today, I still wouldn''t know what you are talking about." And I''ve never seen or know anything. "

    My answer was categorical.

    Tathagata was simply angered by me.

    "Mei Ruxue, are you sure you didn''t see him?"

    "Yes, really."

    Tathagata stared closely into my eyes, as if he wanted to see something from my eyes. However, I was helpless as I showed a rather calm expression. Those eyes should be clear as day, right?

    If he couldn''t see anything, he could only leave resentfully.

    After he left, I realized that I had been sweating because I was too nervous.

    I was relieved.

    But before I could recover, the knock came again.

    The heart I had just relaxed tightened again.

    However, he still mustered his courage and immediately opened the door.

    I thought that Tathagata had returned, but I didn''t expect that the one who came this time was actually Xiao Wen.

    "Xiao Wen, it''s you."

    I hastily stepped aside to let her in.

    "Ruxue, thank you, I came here to thank you. If not for you, I might have been strangled to death by Grandma Hao."

    Xiao Wen looked at me with gratitude, as if she was expressing her gratitude from the bottom of her heart.

    I anxiously said, "Xiao Wen, is there a need to be so courteous between us?"

    Xiao Wen nodded her head and said, "Although my words are true, I still have to thank you."

    I realized that Xiao Wen seemed to be somewhat absent-minded when she was speaking.

    Subconsciously, I felt that she didn''t come here just to say thank you. Perhaps she came here with the same goal as Tathagata?

    Indeed, my guess proved to be correct.

    Xiao Wen mulled over her emotions for a while before finally saying, "Ruxue, I would like to ask, did you manage to get that photo frame back then?"

    I pretended to be surprised, and said: "Xiao Wen, you knew that the situation was urgent, I didn''t have time to retrieve it, furthermore, even if I did, Tathagata would probably have found out, so I didn''t take it away."

    Xiao Wen lowered her head in disappointment, it seemed that she was thinking about something.

    I kept my eyes on her and realized that she didn''t seem to be in good spirits.

    "Xiao Wen, I know that you are saying this for my own good and feeling sad for me, but you will still have the chance in the future.

    Hearing my words, Xiao Wen immediately revealed a smile, "That''s right, in the next few days I will see if there is a suitable opportunity, let''s go again."

    Isn''t this a bit too hasty?

    In the past few days?

    Was Xiao Wen too impatient?

    If she was just thinking about me, it didn''t seem like it.

    However, I didn''t have any suspicions towards her. I just felt that it was a little strange.

    Xiao Wen said a few more unimportant words, and then left with a heavy heart.

    I closed the door again, thinking, I should take a good rest this time, shouldn''t I?

    I was so tired that I looked like I was about to collapse. I immediately laid on the bed, not wanting to move at all.

    If this person was tired, he would be able to fall asleep the moment he laid down. I really believe him now.

    As soon as my head touched the pillow, I fell asleep.

    Strangely, I then began to have a strange dream.

    In the dream, there was always someone calling my name.

    I looked towards the voice and saw a cute girl. The girl had a smile on her face and looked at me cordially. "I''m Qiduo, do you recognize me?"

    Qiduo?

    This name sounded quite familiar.

    Even though it was in my dreams, I could still feel Qiduo''s familiar feeling.

    I''m sure I must have heard someone mention the name in front of me, or maybe I didn''t remember it at the time, so I forgot it.

    I looked at the girl who called herself Qiduo in shock, "You said you''re called Qiduo? But do we know each other? "

    Qiduo laughed and said, "It''s not as simple as knowing each other."

    These words were not so simple as knowing each other. Could it be that they were very familiar?

    I asked in astonishment, "Then why don''t I have any impression of you?"

    Qiduo smiled mysteriously, "At that time, it was because you still haven''t found your lost memories. As long as I can find those memories, then you will know who I am. "

    Did I lose my memory?

    The meaning behind her words was that I had lost a memory before, and in the memory that I lost, there should have been her.

    Was it really what she said?

    "Then how can I recover my lost memories?"

    To tell the truth, even though I met her by chance, I didn''t know why but I felt vaguely willing to believe her words.

    "You are approaching it now. If you work hard, you might soon find everything you have lost, including your memories."

    "You mean, I didn''t just lose my memory. I lost something else?"

    "Yes, you can think of it that way, so you don''t have much time left. If you really delay it any longer, the consequences might be very serious."

    But I also want to recover everything I lost, but I don''t know which way to start.

    Seeing my dejected look, Qiduo said, "Alright, my time is up, I''m going. Think about it carefully."

    I was going to say, don''t go. But a light flashed in front of my eyes, and Qiduo immediately disappeared.

 C59

    I woke up with a start.

    "Qiduo, have you left?" I shouted as I wiped the sweat from my forehead.

    However, I noticed that I was asking a question that sounded like an idiot, because at this moment, besides me, there was no one else in the room.

    The dream was still vivid in his mind, as if it had really happened.

    The dream''s scene was simply too realistic, and that girl called Qiduo, seemed to look very familiar.

    It was really a dream. I didn''t pay too much attention to it and only roughly looked at it. I wasn''t able to see it very clearly. That face seemed to be a little blurry.

    I looked at the time, as if I had only slept for a dozen minutes. Wasn''t this sleep too short?

    It seemed that he would wake up just from this dream.

    For the rest of the day, I kept thinking about this dream and that girl called Qiduo.

    The next day, at five in the morning, Tathagata arrived.

    I didn''t know how to react. Did he come to find me at this time of day again?

    Seeing my nervous expression, Tathagata seemed to find it funny. "Are you afraid of me?"

    I calmed myself down, eyes deliberately wide, before I said, "Don''t be so self-righteous, I''m not afraid of you."

    I came to tell you that Grandma Hao''s body is currently unwell, and is unable to prepare the things needed for the wedding. Therefore, I found another servant, she is the Aunt Li, and is very knowledgeable about this, and will go to prepare the wedding clothes in a while. She should be able to bring it back by noon.

    I felt my whole body shaking. I thought that since Grandma Hao was injured, maybe we could postpone the wedding for a bit, right? However, he didn''t expect that he was still unable to escape.

    "I don''t want it, I don''t want any clothes, I don''t want a wedding with you."

    Although I''ve heard this story more than once, I still didn''t want to accept it from the bottom of my heart.

    Tathagata said in disdain, "I''m not here to discuss this with you, I''m here to notify you."

    Uh! It seems like he is here to give me an order. So I have to accept it?

    At this moment, I hated Tathagata all the more.

    However, because of his anger, he was unable to say anything.

    Just as I was getting angry, the servant called Aunt Li entered. Looking carefully, I realised that she was the only servant other than Xiao Tian in this villa.

    Aunt Li expressionlessly walked over to my side, looking down on everyone as she played with my body, as if she was trying to measure the size of my body and was going to make clothes for me.

    I was disgusted by all this, but there was nothing I could do.

    In the entire process, I could only watch as Aunt Li finished everything.

    Aunt Li''s face was stiff, with a straight face, as though I owed her a lot of money.

    After Aunt Li finished doing everything, she respectfully said to Tathagata, "Young Master Rulai, I''ve been watching over this entire thing. I''ll head over right now. I believe that I''ll be able to finish it at the last moment."

    Tathagata nodded in satisfaction and said, "Go. I''ll leave this matter to you."

    Aunt Li left quickly.

    I came back to my senses after a while. "Are you really going to marry me? But I don''t understand, why on earth do you have to choose me? "

    "Didn''t you already ask this question once? If I wanted to answer you, wouldn''t I have already done so? "Why wait until now?"

    Tathagata seemed to think I was childish, but I just wanted to find out what he was up to.

    "If you answer me, then I will agree to enter into an underworld marriage with you."

    I felt that I was giving my all to find out the true purpose of Tathagata.

    Indeed, not only was I stunned by myself, even Tathagata was stunned.

    "Alright, Mei Ruxue, stop trying to goad me into doing this, this method is useless against me."

    I was immediately discouraged.

    Tathagata looked at me in amusement before swaggering away from me.

    I was in no mood for the whole afternoon.

    But at noon, the Aunt Li appeared on time.

    I only felt that my heart was a little against her, but I was completely powerless to resist.

    Aunt Li took a red qipao and threw it to my side, telling me to quickly try it out.

    I wanted to resist, but seeing the Aunt Li''s terrifying face, I gave up on that idea.

    A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. Right, I firmly believe in those words, so I obediently tried out the qipao.

    When I put on my qipao and stood in front of the mirror, I was shocked by who was inside.

    However, I wasn''t surprised by my beautiful face. Rather, the red qipao I wore was simply too bizarre.

    Ah!" I couldn''t help but cry out.

    How was this possible?

    What did I see?

    It was really a replay of the scene, and I looked exactly the same as the one in the frame.

    The woman who looked like me in the photo was wearing the same red qipao. Even the patterns on it were the same.

    And it wasn''t just me who was shocked, even the Aunt Li beside me seemed to be dumbfounded.

    "It''s too similar, it''s too similar."

    I seemed to have heard the Aunt Li''s words, but as I was thinking about this strange scene, I didn''t pay much attention to it.

    The picture frame, my mind, is now full of the woman in the frame.

    I felt as if my mind had stopped working. How could something so terrible happen to me?

    While I was thinking about it, Tathagata''s appearance once again caused my heart to reach its limit of endurance.

    Tathagata quietly appeared behind me. Although I didn''t turn around, I could see him in the mirror.

    Only, when I saw the suit that Tathagata was wearing in the mirror. I felt my vision darken, and I nearly fell down.

    He was wearing a hat, a tie, and a black suit. It was just like the outfit he wore in the photo frame. It was even weirder than it looked like it was made of the same cloth.

    Tathagata''s eyes stared straight at me, causing me to feel a chill that pierced into my bones.

    I began to doubt the whole thing. It seemed to be a conspiracy.

    And why is the man and woman in the frame the same as we are in reality?

    What did this portend?

    Tathagata looked at me with a faint smile and said, "You don''t seem happy?"

    I looked back. "Why should I be happy?"

    Tathagata said unhappily, "You''re going to marry me tomorrow. Don''t tell me you don''t feel happy at all?"

    "Tomorrow? "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    I thought it would at least be the day after tomorrow, but I didn''t expect to hear that there would be an underworld marriage tomorrow.

    I began to worry, I really didn''t dare to imagine the wedding scene.

    A scene began to form in my mind. It was the wedding, but when I thought of that strange scene, I couldn''t help but shiver.

    "Don''t think too much into it. Rest well tonight. I can allow you to not go to the buddhist hall tonight, but tomorrow morning''s wedding is scheduled to take place."

    Tathagata''s words left no room for negotiation.

    I saw in the mirror that Tathagata had brought Aunt Li away, and when that Aunt Li reached the door, he even turned around to look at me meaningfully.

    I saw a strange look in her eyes.

    I don''t know how I got through this afternoon.

    At this moment, there was no one around me who could help me. There wasn''t even someone who could talk to me.

    Perhaps I''ve been in a trap since I got back to this villa?

    Now that he had covered himself up, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t escape.

    Dizzy as it was, I wandered around the courtyard. He walked aimlessly.

    Just as I was in a trance, a person suddenly grabbed my hand and started running frantically. I was simply struck dumb by this sudden scene.

    I couldn''t even see the man''s face because he was moving so fast.

    It was only after running for a while that everything stopped.

    At this moment, I gasped for breath. I couldn''t help but think that someone had come to save me from my suffering?

    Looking at that person''s back, my eyes moistened. "Are you here to save me?"

    I don''t know why, but after I asked this question, I felt really wronged. The grievances in my heart also collapsed at this moment.

    The man turned around, and I realised it was Qihai!

    I suddenly felt a pang in my heart. Looking at his handsome face, I saw that it had turned somewhat pale.

    For a moment I couldn''t help laughing, and then I threw myself into his arms and began to cry.

    Qihai did not interrupt me, but only allowed my tears to flow.

    I didn''t stop crying until I lost all my strength.

    "Don''t be sad, I''ve come. I can''t hold back my emotions anymore."

    Qihai''s words were so tender, I felt a strange feeling spread throughout my body.

    I stared at him and said, "What do you mean?"

    "Can''t you tell? I mean, I like me, and I don''t want to control my feelings for you anymore. I don''t want you to marry Tathagata, I want you to marry me. "

    I was suddenly frightened stiff by Qihai''s words.

    Qihai likes me?

    We''ve only met a few times.

    "Don''t you like me?" Qihai''s voice seemed a little sad.

    I asked myself. Actually, I still have a good impression of him. This feeling is quite strange. For this man, he is far stronger than me.

    "I, I don''t know?"

    I lowered my head and blushed.

    Qihai said gently, "Don''t hide your feelings, love is something that needs to be said, okay?"

    Perhaps I was encouraged by his words, but I really felt that I should like him?

    However, there was still a bit of contradiction in his heart. He didn''t know if this sort of feeling was true love.

    But at this moment I was really too lonely and helpless, suddenly appeared to me a person to express his scheming, I was no doubt moved.

    "I won''t let you marry Tathagata, and I have a foolproof plan."

 C60

    Initially, I was blushing and beating because of Qihai''s words, but when I suddenly heard him say that there was a way, my heart was wild with joy, and I had even forgotten my bashful feelings.

    "Really? Are you sure there''s really a way? " I asked in surprise.

    Qihai looked at me with a pained expression, making me at a loss of what to do.

    His eyes were full of concern, as though he really felt some heartache for me.

    Not daring to meet his eyes, I hastily averted my eyes.

    "Ruxue, come over here, let''s put aside the matter of our children, I will help you escape the Tathagata''s evil palms, as for whether you accept me or not, then we can discuss further in the future, okay?"

    This is obviously what I''m most concerned about. If he can''t escape tomorrow''s wedding, what future will he have?

    "Alright, then I''ll listen to you. Do you believe me when I say what I should do?"

    As I spoke, I approached Qihai''s side.

    With complete confidence and confidence, Qihai whispered a few words into my ear.

    It''s just that after hearing those words, I found it a bit unexpected.

    I tightly covered my mouth. "You, what did you say?" Isn''t this a little too inappropriate? "

    Seeing my stunned expression, Qihai calmed his expression and said seriously, "If you don''t want to do this, then obediently marry Tathagata! Wait until you pay your respects to the heavens and earth, and enter the bridal chamber. Then, you will regret it. "

    Qihai''s words made me extremely conflicted. I admit that I really couldn''t do anything about the method he said, but other than this method, it seemed that I really had no other choice.

    My heart was so full of pain that it almost drove me crazy.

    "This, take it. When the time comes, you are willing to do as I say and use this. If you plan on giving it up, then take care of it."

    After Qihai finished speaking, I realized that there was something extra in my hands.

    I looked down and my face went white.

    My hands began to tremble, and I was shaking so badly that I left. However, I just held on to that thing and didn''t let go.

    Perhaps it''s because I really, really wanted to break away from Tathagata, in my subconsciousness, so I treated Qihai as my only hope of survival.

    When I came back to my senses and wanted to ask Qihai more about it, I realized that there was no one in front of me.

    I hastily pulled myself together, as if trying to work hard to digest the shock I got from this matter.

    After thinking about it all night, I finally made a decision.

    At daybreak the next day, Aunt Li came and helped me put on my red qipao. After doing all of this, Aunt Li seemed to be in a daze as she looked at me and muttered to herself, "It''s really exactly the same, and the expression on her face is so similar. It seems that all of this was correct.

    The way the Aunt Li looks like, I don''t like it at all. Her face is always stiff, as if she has a blood feud with me that spans eight lifetimes.

    However, I didn''t seem to care about any of this. This person was just a complete stranger, and didn''t want to do anything to me.

    Actually, I was completely wrong. I didn''t know that not long after, Aunt Li would come and make my heart ache.

    "Let''s go, we have already prepared everything, Young Master Rulai is waiting outside!"

    His voice was somewhat cold, as if it was encased in ice.

    I followed her in silence until we reached the banquet hall of the villa.

    Although I already knew that there was a banquet hall in the villa, I didn''t know the exact location, and I had never been there before.

    Looking at the huge banquet hall, there were actually a lot of people. To be exact, it should be the guests coming to attend the wedding.

    Strange, where did these people come from?

    There were only a few people in the villa. These people should be guests that Tathagata invited from somewhere else, right?

    But what does that have to do with me?

    I didn''t really want to marry him. If I did, I would definitely be polite and beaming at the guests. It was just that these things seemed too far away from me.

    "Mei Ruxue, you must raise my morale today. You definitely can''t let me lose face." Tathagata whispered to me.

    I said disapprovingly, "What do you think I would do? I''m not the uneducated sort. "

    Tathagata seemed a little angry after being choked by me, but he didn''t have the nerve to flare up in front of everyone.

    Then, a man who looked like the host stood on a stage and said, "Today is Young Master Rulai''s wedding day, everyone is very grateful to be able to attend the wedding. "Next, we will invite our bride up on stage to say a few words."

    The moment the host said those words, I was immediately dumbfounded.

    This host was too despicable.

    Why did you target me first?

    I stood there for a long time without moving.

    "Are you stupid or dumb?" When Tathagata pushed me, I couldn''t stand straight and fell forward.

    At that time, I couldn''t even mention how embarrassed I was to make such a scene in front of so many people.

    What I didn''t know, however, was that after I fell, my face began to itch. At first, it wasn''t serious, but after a while, it became unbearably itchy.

    I kept scratching my face and actually felt a tearing sensation coming over me. I didn''t just feel that it was a little strange.

    What was going on?

    Why did he feel uncomfortable with the skin on his face?

    At this moment, I suddenly heard the Aunt Li beside me cry out in alarm, "Oh my god, the Grandmaster is in trouble! Her face!"

    The cry startled me. What about my face? Did I scratch it?

    "What happened to my face?" I asked in astonishment.

    Tathagata anxiously looked at me and his expression immediately changed as well. With a urgent voice, he said, "Aunt Li, hurry and call Grandma Hao over. Remember to be quick and do not delay any further."

    Aunt Li did not dare delay any further, and quickly replied and ran out.

    The guests below also seemed to have noticed something and could not help but look over as well.

    Perhaps because they were further away, they didn''t notice the change in my face.

    At this moment, Tathagata said, "Everyone, please get ready at your seats. The witness will arrive soon. When she arrives, we will immediately hold the wedding ceremony."

    Fortunately, Tathagata''s words were very useful, so everyone quieted down. And none of it seemed to be on me.

    I noticed that their faces seemed lifeless, devoid of any trace of human life.

    However, although I was a little surprised, I didn''t pay much attention to it.

    Aunt Li ran along the way, afraid that she would miss something.

    But just as she was about to reach Grandma Hao''s room, she was stopped by someone.

    "Aunt Li, where are you in such a hurry to go?"

    Aunt Li was startled for a moment, but when she looked carefully at the person, she could not help but become anxious, "Hurry up and get out of the way, I have something important to do."

    "Is that so? Is it really that important? "

    Aunt Li was getting impatient, "What exactly do you want to do? Today is Young Master Rulai''s wedding day, so don''t touch his brows, or else you''ll be in trouble by the time the time comes. "

    "Is that so? Was Tathagata really that powerful? If I didn''t guess wrongly, you must be going to find Grandma Hao now, right? "Now that your bride is in trouble, if we delay the matter any longer, the wedding will not be held and your good fortune will be ruined, right?"

    Aunt Li was shocked, "How did you know?"

    "Of course I know everything about you guys. It''s just that I don''t have the time to wait for you guys. It''s about time for you guys to make use of that hour."

    "You, hurry up and get out of the way." Aunt Li was really anxious. If she missed this chance again, she would have to wait for another three years.

    Three years!

    What sort of concept was this for everyone?

    Thinking about this, Aunt Li became even more anxious.

    "What if I just won''t move?"

    "You, you really are a hypocrite! Back then, if it wasn''t for Young Master Rulai being merciful and forgiving you, you wouldn''t even know what would have happened.

    Hearing the scolding from the Aunt Li, he did not seem to take exception at all, "If one does not take oneself, then the heavens will kill the earth."

    "You, you''re really a scum."

    "Whatever you say, today, Mei Ruxue is mine."

    "You, you want to hit on her?" Aunt Li could not believe her ears.

    "Right, to put it bluntly, I want to take her away. I want Tathagata to experience that sensation."

    "You clearly do not love her, yet you want to do this? What kind of heart are you putting in?"

    "Aunt Li, this is not something you can ask."

    "No, with me here, I won''t let you understand anything about her. It''s fine if you love her, but I see a hint of evil in your eyes.

    "Ahh, I said your eyes are quite accurate when you look at people, but I never would have thought you were right when you said that. I just don''t love her. I just want to."

    "What are you thinking? Don''t say anymore, I won''t let you succeed. "

    The Aunt Li''s eyes revealed a sinister light, and immediately started fighting with him.

    Tathagata waited anxiously, glancing at the time from time to time. When the final time was fixed at six o''clock, his eyebrows finally furrowed together.

    Tathagata stomped his foot, "Seems like I missed the chance, why hasn''t Aunt Li returned yet?"

    I also feel that it''s strange, the distance from here to Grandma Hao''s dwelling shouldn''t be too far, but why hasn''t she come back after walking for so long?

    Tathagata seemed to lose his patience and quickly ran out.

    At this moment, my heart was in turmoil as well. What was going on?

    Not long after, I heard the He Bo''s voice calling out to me.

    Thus, a bad thought flashed through my mind, which was that something must have happened to someone, because as long as He Bo appeared, a bad thing would definitely happen.

    My heart couldn''t help but thump. Could it be that something happened to Aunt Li?

    I no longer cared about my identity or status. I wanted to quickly head out to take a look, but I didn''t expect that the banquet hall where a lot of people were gathered would suddenly disappear without a trace.

    I was immediately startled by the scene before me. This was like a magic trick, a magic trick. Just now, there were people discussing something here, but in the blink of an eye, there was no one there.

 C61

    Although I felt that it was extremely strange, I couldn''t care less. I should go out and see what had happened first.

    When I walked out, he suddenly heard He Bo shouting, "Young Master Rulai, Aunt Li is dead."

    I immediately stopped in my tracks in shock. Isn''t this news too sudden?

    Just now, just a moment ago, Aunt Li was still standing in front of us alive and well.

    At that time, almost everyone was attending the wedding, so who was it that caused Aunt Li''s death?

    Although I admit that I really don''t like her, it''s still a human life.

    I trembled as I walked over and saw that Tathagata was carefully inspecting Aunt Li. After a while, I shook my head and said, "He Bo, I''ll leave the things here to you. There''s no hope for her."

    He Bo''s expression and manner were the same as usual. He nodded his head lightly and took Aunt Li away.

    I simply couldn''t use any words to describe my feelings right now.

    Does this mean that today''s wedding can be cancelled?

    I probingly looked at Tathagata and asked, "Tathagata, then are we not going to use our nether marriage?"

    As if he didn''t know who it was, he suddenly roared: "Mei Ruxue, are you satisfied now? "This was all caused by you. Let me tell you, everyone here died because of you, and you are the culprit."

    I was stunned by Tathagata''s scolding. Why would he say such words? What did I do? Why does everything have to come to me?

    I feel so wronged. Isn''t Tathagata a little too indiscriminate?

    "Are you right? Why am I to blame? It was clearly you who asked the Aunt Li to look for Grandma Hao, you caused all of this, okay? Why should it all be blamed on me? "

    Aunt Li is dead, no matter what, I feel terrible, but he is still here blaming me, how can I not be angry?

    I don''t know where I got my courage from, and my words were very rude as well.

    Tathagata looked at me as though he was looking at a monster. In the end, he started to laugh wryly. "Perhaps all of this is predestined. Forget it, now that the wedding has been cancelled, let''s talk about it after three years."

    Three years later?

    I couldn''t help but find it funny. Am I going to continue waiting here and hold the wedding ceremony with Tathagata after three years?

    Am I crazy? Or was there something wrong with Tathagata''s mind?

    "Are you sure? You''re not going to let me stay here, are you? " I looked at him vigilantly as I asked.

    Tathagata said word by word, "You''re smart this time. You''re right, I want to keep you here until you know that the wedding is over."

    I felt my vision go dark, and I nearly fainted on the spot.

    "Why did you do this to me? Can you give me a precise reason? "

    If I didn''t know why Tathagata had to do this, I wouldn''t be able to die in peace.

    Looking at my questioning gaze, Tathagata said coldly, "Let me tell you the truth, you were born my woman. Right now, and in the future, you will be, so you won''t be able to escape."

    The answer seemed very personal.

    In my heart, I could be said to have been stunned by his words.

    I am his woman.

    How could I not know that I was his woman?

    Qihai''s face suddenly appeared in my mind, I don''t know why I unconsciously compared the two of them in the past.

    Qihai was so gentle, so focused, yet Tathagata was so cold, so heartless, and compared to the two of them together, it could even be said that the sky and the earth were one.

    I accidentally slipped up.

    Just at this moment, He Bo ran over to Tathagata''s side in a hurry, as though he was saying something in a low voice.

    "Are you absolutely sure?"

    "Yes, Young Master Rulai. I just found this on Aunt Li''s body." The He Bo gave a mysterious item to Tathagata.

    But because the He Bo had his back to me, I didn''t see what it was.

    Tathagata hurriedly put away that item and then explained, "Do not tell anyone about the matters of the Aunt Li, understand?"

    He Bo hurriedly nodded, "Yes, I understand, Young Master Rulai."

    When Tathagata passed me, he shot me a fierce look, as if I had a deep grudge against her.

    This incident happened too suddenly. Even until a few days later, I didn''t walk out of the shadow and remained in a daze.

    I just can''t understand why so many people died because of my indirect causes.

    Although I didn''t do anything directly to kill them, I still died because of me.

    I really don''t understand. Is it because of my identity?

    At the thought of identity, I even began to imagine, what is my true identity?

    I took out the frame and looked at the photo, thinking that whoever it was must have had something to do with me.

    "Who the hell are you? Why does it look like me? " I asked, curiously touching the face in the photo.

    While I was still in a trance, I suddenly saw a few tears in the eyes of the person in the photo.

    At first, I thought that I was seeing things, but after being stunned for a moment, I didn''t take it seriously.

    I continued to stare blankly at the photo, only to realize that the person on top seemed to be blinking at me.

    This time I''m sure I''m not seeing things.

    But it really happened.

    "You can actually move?"

    I feel a little frightened that I should be talking to myself here.

    A photo is a photo, it''s impossible for me to speak, but after that, it continuously surprises me.

    It was also on this day that I discovered the secret in the photo, that the person above would shed tears and blink at me.

    I still held the picture frame carefully every day, hoping that I would find something in it.

    While I was in a daze, I felt as if I had once again dreamt of that girl called Qiduo. This time, she looked at me with a slightly sad expression and said to me, "I don''t know what to do. I''m so lonely right now. I wanted to find my body, but I just couldn''t find it. "

    "Your words are very strange. You said that you want to find your body, then what exactly are you now?"

    "I''m just a lifeless person."

    These words sounded very strange.

    "I don''t understand."

    "Yes, you may not understand it now, but you will understand it sooner or later."

    "Can''t you tell me now?"

    Qiduo blinked her eyes and said, "Mom said, now is not the time."

    "Mom?" Hearing this term, which I haven''t heard for a long time, made my heart hurt.

    Qiduo seemed to realize that she had gone overboard, "Enough, I''m leaving. I will come to find you everyday in the future. This will help you think of something."

    Qiduo left and I woke up.

    I opened my eyes and found Xiao Wen smiling at me.

    "Xiao Wen, you''re here."

    I was a little listless, perhaps stimulated by the dream.

    Seeing me like this, Xiao Wen asked, "You seem to have something on your mind."

    "No, I''m just in a bad mood."

    "Oh right, I''m here to tell you that we''ll look for that thing again tonight. Once we find it, you won''t have to stay here for another three years."

    How weird, how did Xiao Wen know that I was going to stay for three more years?

    These things are just the secrets between Tathagata and myself, and I can also be sure that when Tathagata spoke of these things again, Xiao Wen was not in front of him, so how did she know?

    "Xiao Wen, how did you know I have to stay here for another three years?"

    "Miss, I heard what he said when I was following Tathagata. Originally, I wanted to secretly follow him and see if I could find any flaws, but I didn''t expect to hear the conversation between him and Grandma Hao."

    So it was like this?

    I immediately let out a breath of relief. I don''t know why, but I seem to have a lot of suspicions about everyone recently.

    Or maybe it was because he was always in a state of high mental tension during this period of time?

    "Xiao Wen, what do you think I should do?"

    Hearing my baffling question, Xiao Wen doesn''t seem to know what I mean.

    "Ruxue, isn''t your question too general?"

    I smiled bitterly. Yes, if I asked like that, Xiao Wen would know what I meant.

    "Xiao Wen, Qihai told me that he likes me, I feel so conflicted."

    After I finished asking my question, I actually didn''t hear Xiao Wen''s voice for a while. I couldn''t help but look at her curiously.

    I realized that Xiao Wen seemed to be somewhat dazed, as if she had some deep thoughts.

    Xiao Wen stared at me, her tone was extremely strange, "You said that Qihai likes you? Did he tell you so herself? "

    My face reddened, and I felt a little embarrassed. After all, this matter had always been buried in my heart and I had never told anyone before. I was only talking to Xiao Wen, if it was anyone else, I definitely wouldn''t be able to tell her.

    Because I had been thinking about Qihai, I didn''t notice that Xiao Wen''s expression had already become more and more unsightly.

    "Yes, it was Qihai who confessed to me a few days ago. He even said that he wanted to bring me away from this place."

    "What?" Xiao Wen shouted loudly. It had a wheezing smell.

    I couldn''t help but be shocked, "Xiao Wen, are you alright?"

    Xiao Wen bit her lips tightly, as if she couldn''t accept this.

    "I, I''m fine." Xiao Wen said absentmindedly. She had only finished speaking, but had become somewhat absent-minded.

    I felt even more baffled. Isn''t her reaction a little too abnormal today?

    "Can you advise me? Should I accept Qihai''s feelings? "

    For some reason, Xiao Wen suddenly roared loudly, "Enough, shut up! No more, no more. I don''t want to hear it. "

    I immediately shut my mouth and swallowed the words that I had yet to finish.

    Xiao Wen''s face was already a little purple, that look was just too scary.

    "Xiao Wen, what''s going on with you? Did I say something wrong? "

    However, Xiao Wen acted as if she didn''t hear my words at all, only that the expression on her face was intensely changing, one moment incomparably sinister, and the next moment not knowing whether to laugh or cry.

 C62

    It was as if Xiao Wen was a completely different person, as if she couldn''t hear my words, and didn''t have any sort of reaction.

    Just when I was worried, she suddenly ran out.

    I don''t know why, but I was caught off guard.

    This is the first time Xiao Wen made me feel that it was so abnormal.

    I didn''t have time to think about why Xiao Wen acted like this, because what happened next made me even more anxious.

    I don''t even know when I''ll be the boss. If I were to encounter these strange things, would I be unable to stop?

    I finally felt that I was really just too tired. I was so tired that I seemed to have lost all thoughts.

    I believe that no matter who encounters these things, these endless things will be useless. Furthermore, until now, there is almost nothing that has allowed me to find an answer to the bizarre things that have happened to me.

    On this day, I actually slept for a short while during the day and had a dream.

    In my dream, Xier seemed to be very nervous as she said to me, "Let me help her send the three thousand yuan worth of salary that Tathagata has previously given her to her family. She said that her family members are anxiously waiting for money to be used."

    This dream was very short. I felt that I had woken up within a few seconds.

    How could he be dreaming?

    Could it be that Xier really wanted me to help her?

    Actually, I feel somewhat guilty towards Xier''s death, so if I can help, I will definitely do my best to help as well.

    Whether this is true or false, I intend to do my best.

    However, I suddenly remembered that back then, I had seen Xier giving out those so-called salaries, and those money were exactly the underworld money.

    The moment I think of underworld money, I feel a chill down my spine.

    Tathagata had paid her, and it was in underworld money. How could this be explained?

    I was thinking that there was only one possibility, and that was that Tathagata was a ghost.

    However, this damned fellow told me that he wasn''t a ghost, but marrying me could be called an underworld marriage. Didn''t he imply that I was a ghost?

    Only now did I realize that I seemed to have been misled by him. In that case, the real ghost should be him, right?

    I didn''t even have time to think about it, so I went to the room Xier stayed in before.

    Do as you say. I am a very impatient person. Once I think of something, I must immediately do it. Otherwise, my heart will feel extremely uncomfortable.

    After Xier''s death, her room had always been empty.

    I noticed that the door to her room was not locked. It was just tightly shut.

    I don''t know if it was due to Grandma Hao and the others'' negligence or if they did it on purpose. Without even thinking about it, I pushed open the door and went in.

    As soon as the door opened, there was an unpleasant smell.

    It was true that no one had lived here for a long time, and since the door was closed every day, it naturally gave off a musty smell.

    I covered my nose and took a moment to get used to it.

    I looked at the furnishings in her room and saw that they were the same as before.

    That amount of money, Xier must have placed it in this room, just that she did not know where it was.

    The first thing I thought of was the bed, so I searched for it, but found nothing.

    I searched almost the whole room, but I couldn''t find it.

    Could it be that that dream was just an ordinary dream, and not because Xier wanted me to help her?

    I was a little confused. Since that''s the case, I might as well leave this place.

    Just as I was about to give up, I heard a lament coming from the house.

    I was startled, and I felt a chill run down my spine.

    My body felt a little cold, so I braced myself and wanted to leave this terrifying place as soon as possible.

    But who knew that just as I reached the door, the door suddenly clanged and closed itself.

    At this moment, I was even more dumbfounded.

    "Who is it?" "Can you stop playing such a prank?"

    After I finished asking, I carefully looked at my surroundings.

    It didn''t seem any different than when I first came in.

    Only then did I feel slightly more at ease. Maybe I was the one who misheard. I had to comfort myself.

    Just as I started to relax a little, the voice lamented again.

    My nerves tightened again.

    Ah!" I couldn''t help but cry out, as if that was the only way to relieve my shock.

    But this time, someone followed up on my words, "Don''t be afraid, young miss, it''s me, I''m Xier."

    Was it Xier?

    How could a ghost like her dare to come here without permission?

    Although I still felt fear in my heart, but after hearing that it was Xier, I started to relax a little.

    "Xier, didn''t you already bury your Flowers Corpse Ground? Why would she appear here? "

    "Eldest Miss, my body was buried there, but my soul was always trapped in this room."

    So that''s how it is. I seem to understand a bit now.

    "Then where are your wages? Were you the one who asked me to give the money to your family? "

    I came here for the money, so I wanted to know more about it.

    Xier lamented once again, as though this voice was so miserable that I couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable in my heart.

    "Young miss, the money is in my dressing mirror. You can take it, my family is inside the Flowers Corpse Ground, I''ll trouble you to find a way to pass it on to them. I won''t forget your great kindness."

    I was struck dumb by Xier''s words.

    She said that her family members were in Flowers Corpse Ground?

    That seems a little ridiculous, doesn''t it?

    So I asked with a stomach full of questions, "Xier, how could your family be inside? The people who live there are all dead. "

    Although I''m a little afraid of the word ''brother''s death'' in my heart, I still can''t do anything about it.

    "Eldest Miss, I can''t tell you too much now, this is all I can tell you. If you take the money and go there, my family will naturally meet with you."

    It looks like Xier was just bragging to me.

    At this time, I am truly unable to see through Xier, in my eyes, she has also become a mysterious character.

    I was amazed to think that everyone in this villa was so mysterious, even a servant.

    "But Xier, I still want to ask why is this money only underworld money?"

    Xier said, "Young miss, please look carefully, this is not underworld money, you have admitted your wrongs."

    I had to hurry to the dresser and find the money, which in the light of the window seemed to me to be underworld money.

    I touched the money in astonishment and couldn''t help but to be confused.

    Am I wrong? Or was Xier lying?

    "First Miss, quickly leave this place. There''s not much time left, please go to Flowers Corpse Ground no matter what and give this money to my family before the moon comes out. Remember your secret signal, Heavenly King''s Gap Earth Tiger."

    Uh!

    Black lines immediately appeared on my face.

    This also had a contact code?

    I wanted to say something, but I felt as though my body was being pushed by something. Unable to control myself, I walked towards the door. When the door opened on its own, I walked out of the room as expected.

    After I went out, I noticed that there was a cat at my feet.

    I jumped to the side as quick as I could. I didn''t want to be bitten by this scary cat again. Being bitten by a snake for ten years wasn''t a lie at all.

    The cat seemed to be looking at me with a mocking expression.

    I frowned at the cat. "What are you doing here again?" "Hurry up and leave. Don''t think about hurting me again. If you dare hurt me again, I won''t be polite."

    The cat suddenly burst out laughing. The sound was the sound of a person laughing. I was stunned by the laughter.

    How could a cat laugh like a human? This matter seemed to be leaking strange information everywhere.

    "Are you afraid of me?"

    But remember, it actually spoke.

    Where was the sky?

    What kind of cat was this? Was it a cat demon or a cat monster?

    "You, you can talk?"

    "Not bad, I''m a cat that can always talk. Don''t you think it''s very interesting?"

    I really want to say, this is not very interesting, but very terrifying, okay?

    But the point is that my legs are shaking now, and my lips are shaking so badly that it''s hard to even say a word.

    "You seem to be really afraid of me. I didn''t expect you to be a coward."

    The cat seemed to despise me and despise me.

    I still didn''t speak.

    "I came to find you to form a united front, but I didn''t expect you to be so useless. It seems that I have really overestimated you."

    I kept talking in my mind, but my mouth wouldn''t open.

    What I was thinking at the moment was that he was a cat, and why he wanted to be on the same side as me.

    The cat shook its head at me and said to itself, "Never mind, I think I''ll go find someone else to work with."

    After saying that, he ran off at an extremely fast speed and disappeared without a trace.

    It took me a long time to recover.

    He couldn''t help but talk to the ghost in the middle of the day, and even saw the weird cat?

    I hastily wiped the sweat off my forehead and left Xier''s room.

    After I left, a figure flashed by, revealing a trace of resentment in the corner of his mouth. I never thought that in this day and age, one could betray even an animal. "

    I am very anxious in my heart, and have been thinking about how I can go to the Flowers Corpse Ground?

    I can''t remember the road even though it''s broad daylight, and I got there for no reason the previous few times.

    I started to walk aimlessly. After walking for an unknown amount of time, I raised my head and shockingly discovered that I should already be inside the Flowers Corpse Ground by now.

    I''ve come here a few times, so I''m quite familiar with the scene inside.

    But how I got here, I don''t know.

    However, this isn''t that important anymore. I have already gotten used to it. After all, it is the same situation for the past few times. As long as I want to, once I have this thought, I will appear here.

    It seems that I may have this special ability, right? I thought so.

    Since they were here, they might as well go and find Xier''s family.

    From what I know, other than Qihai, there shouldn''t be anyone else living here, right?

    Or could it be that Xier''s family was a dead person?

 C63

    "You''re here."

    Just as I was deep in thought, a sinister yet familiar voice sounded from behind me.

    My heart jumped, could this person be Xier''s family?

    At that time, my emotions were unexpectedly complicated, to the point that I didn''t dare to turn around and face this person.

    If it''s really the person I know, it''s getting more and more interesting.

    "You don''t dare to look back at me?"

    His voice was heartless, but it also carried a trace of disdain.

    Although the voice was familiar, the tone was unfamiliar.

    Forget it, forget it. Since he had come, there was no need to worry so much. Let''s see what he was here for first. or maybe they were Xier''s relatives or not.

    After thinking about it, I forced myself to calm down. Actually, if I was able to calm down, it wouldn''t be that scary anymore.

    I whirled around, and sure enough, the person standing behind me was him!

    "It''s really you? I really did not expect that, if not for your voice, I would not have believed that you were actually Xier''s relative. "

    When I saw the person in front of me, I felt like I wasn''t that scared anymore. I even said those words out of anger.

    He looked at me with a sneer. "You seem to have forgotten the code?"

    I immediately took in a breath of cold air. Right, Xier seemed to have told me that she was going to use a secret signal, but due to being nervous just now, I had actually forgotten all about it.

    However, since this person was able to say the secret signal, then it proves that he is indeed Xier''s relative. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know about the agreement between Xier and I.

    I touched my head and said embarrassedly, "Sky King''s Earth Tiger."

    Actually, when he added on this code, he felt that it was rather laughable.

    Why does this look like a special task force?

    However, he immediately uttered the next code, "Pagoda-suppressing River Demon."

    I felt a chill. How could I say such strange things to him under such circumstances, in such places, in such an atmosphere?

    "Are you really Xier''s relative? He Bo. "

    I finally called out his name, but after saying it, I felt a little strange.

    "Where are the items?" He Bo had a stern face, as if he was unwilling to speak another word of nonsense with me.

    It looks like he''s here to get something, not to talk to me.

    I was stunned for a moment before I replied, "He Bo, are you here to take that money?"

    "Cut the crap. "Hurry up and bring it to me."

    How could the He Bo be so anxious, and even be so agitated?

    Although he gave me the impression that he wasn''t good with words and didn''t have any facial expressions, I didn''t expect him to be like this. It seemed that he was pretty much the same as before.

    "Can you tell me what your relationship is with Xier?"

    I actually mustered a lot of courage to ask this question, because no matter what, I was unable to link Xier and He Bo, these two people who don''t seem to be related at all.

    He Bo seemed to be annoyed, he fiercely glared at the pair of fierce eyes and said angrily, "This is not something you can know, just give it to me."

    I am also a little unhappy in my heart, but isn''t He Bo''s tone too bad?

    However, I have also proven that he is indeed Xier''s relative, so he can''t possibly withhold the money from others, right?

    It could also be said that this money was actually like a scalding potion. I didn''t want to take it with me for a while. Just thinking about how it would only be some underworld money made my heart shiver.

    Forget it, since he doesn''t want to tell me anything, there''s no need for me to ask any further. After all, there are many secrets here, so I don''t mind having one more.

    I quickly took out the money and handed it over to him. "Alright, here it is."

    When He Bo saw the money, his eyes immediately lit up, as if he was extremely greedy.

    I don''t get it. Why is he so interested in the money these dead people can use?

    He Bo held the money and looked at me meaningfully, then said with a warning tone, "Remember, no one is allowed to speak about what happened today."

    After throwing down those words, the He Bo left in a hurry.

    I looked after him and shook my head.

    I wondered how I could get out of here now.

    "Ruxue, you''re here. Since you''re here, why don''t you talk to me!"

    I knew that I might encounter him here every time.

    "Qihai, what do you want to say?" I didn''t look back, but I knew it was him.

    Qihai said with a sad tone, "Don''t tell me you don''t miss me at all?"

    Could I understand that he was expressing his feelings for me?

    However, I still haven''t digested the matter of Qihai confessing to me yet, so I really don''t know how to face him now.

    "Don''t say anymore, I came here today for a reason and not to find you. I think it''s time for me to go back."

    I hurriedly wanted to leave, but due to my nervousness, I twisted my ankle. Instantly, my ankle swelled up.

    I was in so much pain that my expression immediately changed. "How unlucky! How can you be like this just by walking on a road?"

    I muttered to myself softly, but felt Qihai''s aura. Presumably, he was already very close to me.

    I became even more embarrassed. Just when my mind was rapidly thinking about what I should do, I suddenly felt that my body was completely empty. I think that I was probably being carried by Qihai.

    My face turned purple. "What are you trying to do?"

    I struggled to get out of his body.

    "Do you think your feet can walk? Don''t talk, I know what I''m doing. "

    Hearing Qihai''s unquestionable tone, I could only shut my mouth.

    However, I didn''t dare to continue looking at him with my eyes wide open. In my heart, I frantically closed my eyes.

    It was only until I felt that my body was empty that I realized that Qihai had probably let go of me.

    I opened my eyes tentatively, as the scene before me made me feel as though I had been pulled out of reality.

    "You, why did you bring me here? "What is this place?"

    I was surprised to find that I was in the same place where I had seen my own tombstone the first time I came here.

    This discovery immediately made me turn pale with fright. I even had the thought that Qihai had another goal.

    Qihai ignored my panic, and said indifferently, "This is my place, don''t make such a big fuss."

    I pointed to the tombstone that was only one step away from me and stammered, "This, what is this? Don''t you see? "

    Qihai glanced at it, and said disapprovingly, "Of course I saw it. I live here everyday, how could I not know that this is your tombstone?"

    Wasn''t his answer a bit too casual?

    It was as if he was talking about something ordinary, but to me, it was like a clap of thunder.

    Just by thinking about it, one could tell that I was facing my own grave, my own tombstone. It would be strange if I could remain calm.

    "Can you tell me what''s going on? If you say that you''ve always lived here, then you must know about this. Let me ask you, tell me the truth, am I a dead person or a living person? "

    Facing Qihai''s attitude, I couldn''t help but ask out the doubt in my heart.

    At this time, Qihai suddenly kneeled in front of my grave, stared at my tombstone with deep emotion and said, "Ruxue, you really forgot, you forgot me completely. We were actually a pair in the past."

    "What?" It was a shock to me to hear that.

    I used to be a couple with him?

    But I can''t remember a thing about it.

    It''s no wonder, Qiduo had told me before that I had lost a part of my memories. Maybe the memory that she had just lost was the part she had shared with Qihai.

    However, I still find it unacceptable. You said that I was simply sent here to look for someone, but who would have thought that I would cause such trouble?

    I looked at Qihai with a headache, and didn''t know what to do.

    "Here is where you are buried. Actually, Ruxue, you are already dead. Otherwise, why did Tathagata insist on marrying you? Actually, he is also a dead person, but he is just a higher ranked dead person. "

    My head hurts even more. If what Qihai said was true, then this fact was indeed too cruel.

    "How do you know so much?"

    "At that time, I personally saw you die by my side, but I was powerless. After you died, I personally buried you. I stayed here all this time because I wanted to revive you one day."

    Aren''t I a little too shocked by what I hear?

    Why did it feel like Qihai''s words were a little too ridiculous?

    "I don''t really understand what you''re saying."

    What I said was the truth. It just felt a bit messy.

    "Let me put it this way, the reason why I wanted you to find that thing was to save you. It can revive you, so I don''t want you to leave me forever. That''s why I destroyed it when you were holding an underworld marriage ceremony with Tathagata."

    "You, you mean to say that you caused the death of the Aunt Li?" I looked at him in disbelief.

    Qihai did not deny it but nodded happily, "At that time, as long as Aunt Li found Grandma Hao, then everything was set in stone. Therefore, I could only come up with this plan to kill a Aunt Li for you."

    Qihai''s words made me have a strange feeling in my heart. He did this because of me, asking for the Underworld Marriage, but I felt that I couldn''t quite accept this kind of method.

    "But no matter what, the Aunt Li is still a human life, how can you do that? Besides, didn''t you give me a special dagger? Let me stab Tathagata in his bridal chamber and beg him for help. Why are you still going to hurt Aunt Li? "

    Qihai frowned, "Giving you the dagger is just a good plan, I am afraid that if you fail, then there is nothing that can be done, I might as well put in more effort on Aunt Li."

    "But this is too cruel." No matter how hateful Aunt Li is, she will not die. I don''t want her to die.

    "You''re just too soft-hearted. If you don''t do this, then I''m sure you''ve already followed Tathagata into the bridal chamber and become his woman?"

    When I said these words, I could hear that Qihai''s tone carried an obvious jealousy.

 C64

    Qihai seemed to be unwilling to continue talking with me on this issue, "Ruxue, stop talking about other people''s things, now you finally have the chance to be alone with me, don''t you want to talk to me properly?"

    Listening to Qihai''s somewhat ambiguous words, I was unexpectedly a little confused.

    What kind of attitude did I have towards him?

    It''s true that sometimes I think he''s a good person and even feel a little strange about him, but I really can''t tell if I like him or not.

    "Do we really know each other?"

    I actually wanted to ask him if we really were a couple. Do we really know each other the moment we open our mouth?

    Qihai stared blankly, then laughed bitterly: "Looks like you''ve really forgotten all about me, or perhaps you''ve already fallen for Tathagata?"

    "No, no, I don''t like him. I hate him. Tathagata is a bad guy and I don''t even have the time to hate him. How could I possibly like him?"

    When I heard him mention Tathagata, my mood started to become indescribably agitated. Even I didn''t know what was going on.

    Seeing how excited I was, Qihai was a little surprised, he anxiously hugged me tightly and said with heartache, "Alright, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t have brought him up in front of you, it''s so sad for you, I won''t do that again."

    His arms were warm, and I had the urge not to leave them.

    My emotions quieted down, and for some reason, I felt at peace in his arms, as if it were a matter of course.

    However, behind us, in a concealed place, there was a pair of vicious eyes that were closely watching everything that was happening, "Good, not bad, do you really want to be together? Qihai, have you really fallen for her? Then I''ll just give you guys some material, right? "

    I fell asleep, and without knowing it, I fell asleep again. In my dreams, I dreamed of myself.

    "Mei Ruxue, I am you, who has already died. Qihai is serious, he had treated you very well in the past, so you must cherish it now, and give it to him as soon as possible, so that you can be with him forever."

    I nodded obediently. "Since you are me, then I will naturally listen to your words."

    "Alright, remember this. The person who is the best to you will always be Qihai. He will never hurt you."

    So warm.

    I like it so much.

    I woke up smiling in Qihai''s arms.

    I didn''t expect to sleep through the whole afternoon. When I woke up, the sky had already darkened to the end.

    "I''m finally awake." Qihai''s gentle voice immediately sounded by my ear.

    I nodded and got up, a little embarrassed. "I didn''t expect to sleep in your embrace for so long."

    "Looking at those sweet sleeps of yours, I didn''t have the heart to call you."

    My face flushed red. "Qihai, could it be that no one else knows about the fact that you''ve been living here the entire time?"

    Qihai was slightly stunned, then said, "If others knew, then they definitely wouldn''t tolerate me, so I had to think of all means to avoid their eyes and ears."

    "So that''s how it is. But why do you insist on being here?"

    "Isn''t it because of you? How can I leave when you are here? There are many dangers here that a girl like you can''t handle. "

    Qihai''s words made my heart feel even warmer.

    However, there is still one more crucial question that I still don''t understand.

    "Qihai, tell me the truth. Why did this villa appear here? The place I used to live in wasn''t some mansion, it was just a run-down house. "

    Since Qihai said that he came here to live for me, then he might know the truth.

    After I finished speaking, I stared intently at his eyes, hoping to get some valuable information from his mouth.

    Qihai immediately avoided my eyes, and at the same time, his eyes seemed very deep.

    He was obviously dodging.

    I panicked and hurriedly said, "You must know. But why didn''t you tell me? "I want to know everything. Can you please tell me?"

    Even though I was screaming, Qihai still did not make a sound.

    So there must be a problem with this villa. Why else would he hide it from me?

    "Alright, Ruxue, you should leave this place, I''ll send you back now."

    I was just about to say that I wasn''t leaving when I saw a flash in front of my eyes and then, it was as if I had returned to my room.

    Isn''t this too magical?

    I quickly took a closer look. I had indeed returned, but it had only been a few seconds.

    Why is Qihai hiding this from me?

    At this moment, my attention was completely focused on the matters of the villa, and not how Qihai sent me back.

    This time, after returning from the Flowers Corpse Ground, I was sick. His illness was a complete mess.

    At first, I thought I was going to have a fever, but at first, I didn''t think much of it. I just randomly took a few antipyretic pills and thought that I would be fine.

    His fever had not recovered, and he began to cough.

    I was so weak I had to struggle to get out of bed.

    I violently coughed. The feeling was simply unbearable.

    Originally, I didn''t want to tell Lil ''Tian, but later on, if I didn''t treat her, she would really die.

    Only then did I call Xiao Tian over and tell her about my condition. Then, I told her that I wanted her to go find Dr. Zhou.

    When she heard the name Dr. Zhou, her face immediately turned white.

    "This, young miss, Dr. Zhou is a doctor of the underworld, how can he treat living people? "Why don''t you give up on that idea?"

    After hearing what Xiao Tian said, I couldn''t help smiling bitterly as I thought to myself, ''Am I not a good person to begin with?''

    I''ve already seen my own tombstone. Am I still alive?

    But I can''t say these words to Tiantian. That way, she''ll be scared.

    So I could only say, "Xiao Tian, I''m very sick now, and we don''t have any other doctors here. We can only find the Dr. Zhou for me to have a look, or else I might die."

    Xiao Tian''s eyelids jumped, "Eldest Miss, the reason I said that is for your own good. I think there should be someone who can treat your illness."

    "Who is it?" I was shocked. I really couldn''t think of anyone in this villa who could understand art.

    After all, most of the people had died, and only a few were left.

    "Do you still remember that woman who came to our villa from the outside?"

    Warm? I looked at Xiao Tian in shock, I didn''t know what she was up to.

    "Lil ''Tian, you aren''t trying to get Gentle Heart to treat my illness, right?"

    Xiao Tian nodded and said, "Because I also heard that she knows some medical skills. Other than her, there''s no other suitable candidate. It''s impossible for the Dr. Zhou. I won''t find a doctor from the underworld to treat you."

    A warm and knowledgeable medical skill?

    But I''ve been with her for so long, how come I don''t know?

    Seeing my hesitant look, Xiao Tian couldn''t wait any longer, "Eldest Miss, don''t hesitate any longer. I''ll go find a warm welcome right now, you can''t wait any longer with your current appearance."

    Before I could react, Xiao Tian had already run out.

    It was only then that I realized there was something odd about seeing her.

    Ever since I saw her at Tathagata''s, I have felt that she was very different from before. Our old friendship seems to have been lost forever.

    However, since Xiao Tian had already left, then let nature take its course.

    Xiao Tian''s speed was fast enough, she was back in no time.

    I noticed that she had come alone, and there was no sign of warmth behind her.

    I don''t know why, but I was actually relieved. Perhaps it was out of my subconscious mind, but I didn''t really want to see her.

    "Eldest Miss, what a coincidence. Who would''ve thought that you would also be sick."

    I originally thought that she was unwilling to treat my illness, but to think that she would actually be ill as well. This is rather strange.

    "So what if it''s warm to her?"

    "From what I heard, she seemed to be uncomfortable all over, as if it was caused by the cat in the room she was in. I saw that she seemed to be quite sick, her face was sallow, her body had lost a lot of weight, and even her voice was very soft."

    "It''s that serious?" Can a cat torture her like this? "

    I felt even stranger. In the depths of my memory, Gentle had always been very daring. She had never been afraid of any small animals, but why would she be afraid of a cat?

    "Who knows? Anyway, I saw it with my own eyes. Now that she can''t come, what should we do? "

    Xiao Tian looked at me anxiously, as though she was worried about me.

    I shook my head and said, "I can only look for Dr. Zhou now, or else I really won''t be able to live for more than a few days. I didn''t expect a cold and fever to be this serious."

    A strange light flashed across Xiao Tian''s eyes, but it immediately disappeared.

    "Or I''ll try."

    Seeing that Xiao Tian agreed, I didn''t say anything more.

    I believe in life. Since I have already died once, I am just a soul now. Even if I die again, it doesn''t matter.

    It''s just that, faintly, I feel that Dr. Zhou will definitely return.

    I don''t know why I thought that, but I had a feeling he was coming back.

    Indeed, my guess proved to be correct.

    Dr. Zhou indifferently appeared in front of me.

    Xiao Tian looked at me worriedly. I knew what she was worried about and waved her away with a smile.

    Xiao Tian could only leave with a heavy heart.

    "Your condition seems very serious." The Dr. Zhou said.

    I coughed a few times, but my throat seemed to be in so much pain that I couldn''t speak anymore.

    "Dr. Zhou, I''ll have to trouble you again this time. I feel really weird, I only had a fever at the beginning, how did I become so serious?"

    Dr. Zhou looked at it carefully, and revealed a strange expression, "Strange, why do your symptoms seem to be similar to warmth?"

    I was stunned by these words. Could it be that he also went to see a patient for the sake of being warm?

    But he is an underworld doctor, isn''t he just a doctor for the dead?

    I suddenly felt a little flustered in my heart. Could it be that Gentle Heart is also a lifeless person like me?

 C65

    My thoughts couldn''t help but go a little astray.

    After Dr. Zhou finished speaking, he said to me, "Your symptoms don''t seem to be caused by a fever, just a fever alone would not be as serious as your current one. You should belong to the demonic energy invading your body. "

    I was taken aback. "Do you mean by ''evil aura'' that I might be bewitched?"

    I don''t know if I understand right or wrong, but that''s what I heard from his words.

    He seemed a little taken aback by my words, but he nodded anyway. Then he shook his head and said, "Your understanding is not entirely correct. Have you ever been to a strange place before, or been with a strange person? "

    Looking at the Dr. Zhou''s solemn face, I couldn''t help but be confused.

    I was originally a dead person, and now I''m just a soul. But why would a ghost invade with evil energy? This was obviously unjustifiable.

    For a moment, I forgot to think about what I had said and could only stare blankly at him.

    When I came back to my senses, I realized that the space in front of me had already been emptied.

    I didn''t understand what was going on.

    "Dr. Zhou, did you leave?" I tried to get up, but I couldn''t do it, so I could only shout his name.

    At the same time, out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of a note on the bed beside me.

    I quickly picked up the note and read it.

    It was written on it.

    I have to go, I have to leave this place. This place has now completely become a ghost town, there are only two possible outcomes staying here. The first is that you will forever be a ghost and never come back. Second, you will become both human and ghost. So when I saw what happened to you today, I decided to leave. Rather than living a painful life here, it would be better to just go out and enjoy life for a day.

    I left the medicine for you, you will recover soon after you take it. Forgive me for not being able to tell you what kind of illness you have, this is all I can say. Goodbye, and we''ll never see each other again.

    My heart suddenly went cold.

    Every word on this slip of paper is so weird that it makes me even more obsessed over the identity of the Dr. Zhou and the villa itself. Of course, it also includes me as well.

    Isn''t he a doctor of the underworld?

    If that was the case, then the words he said clearly showed that he was a person. Otherwise, how could he say those strange words?

    I suddenly felt really confused by all this.

    I don''t even know what kind of person I am anymore.

    What was going on with this villa? What was his purpose in coming here?

    I was almost out of breath and could barely hold on.

    Dr. Zhou had a correct saying, this was a ghost city. There were only dead people and ghosts.

    The only ones still alive were probably Xiao Tian and the He Bo, right? Of course, there was also a feeling of warmth. I can''t feel the anger of anyone else.

    As soon as I got excited, I coughed again, and a gush of blood spurted out.

    I hurriedly picked up the medicine in my bag. Although I was starting to have doubts about my identity as a human or a ghost, no matter what, I had to first look at the situation before me and treat my illness before anything else.

    The medicine was red and gave off a dazzling yet strange glow. Honestly speaking, this was the first time I had seen such a strange medicine, but I had no choice but to take it because this was my only hope.

    I feel so sad, but the common cold is at the edge of life and death.

    After consuming the medicine, he felt a burning sensation in his stomach.

    That feeling was simply unbearable, as if the seas and rivers were being turned upside down.

    I can''t stand it any longer.

    Could it be that the medicine Dr. Zhou gave me is poisonous? To make me die faster? Or was it to get me out of this earlier?

    In the end, I felt that my consciousness started to blur, and gradually became a bit blurry. Perhaps I was about to reach the end?

    I shut my eyes in despair. In my heart, I started to think about my family, my parents and my sister-in-law. Suddenly, I felt a little relaxed. I was finally able to go and see my loved ones.

    After all, I really miss them.

    Finally, I saw and heard nothing.

    "I''ll give these to you. Isn''t that enough?" What do you think we should do next? "

    "Do you still want to return this place to its original state with only this amount of money?"

    "I''ve already done my best to raise only this much. If you''re determined to not help, then there''s nothing else we can say."

    "Hmph, your temper is really not small, He Bo." A strange voice said.

    He Bo''s expression changed slightly, "It''s not that I have a bad temper, but I can''t allow this matter to continue to happen, so I had no choice but to take action."

    "Aren''t you afraid of Tathagata blaming you?"

    "Young Master Rulai?" He Bo seemed to be surprised, but he insisted, "I don''t care about that anymore, I will explain it to him myself in the future. Now, do you only need to say yes or no?"

    "Alright, I''ll promise you, but you must remember this. You owe me a favor. When things go well, I''ll demand it back from you."

    Hearing the woman''s words, He Bo said, "Don''t worry, as long as you can complete this task, even if I have to work hard for you in the future, I will be willing."

    "Enough, there''s no point in saying all this. I don''t want you to be an ox or a horse, I only want one thing."

    He Bo asked, "What do you want?"

    "Of course it''s that mysterious thing. With that, I''ll be able to get what I want the most."

    He Bo seemed to have understood something, and a look of realization appeared on his face, "So it turns out that you were planning this as well."

    "It''s good that you know it now. Then quickly find that thing for me."

    He Bo''s face was no longer expressionless, it was still as cold as before.

    "I''ll come find you here if anything happens."

    With that said, the He Bo turned and left without looking back.

    Right, what kind of status did she have? Why did she have to put a small figure like the He Bo in her eyes? Also, even if it was Tathagata, she would never put Qihai in her eyes.

    She revealed a proud smile and said to herself, "Nobody can stop me from doing what I want to do successfully. I believe that this time is no exception. If you want to do something absolutely safe, then it''s better to go back for a bit. "

    She turned around and walked in that direction.

    I thought I was dead, but I didn''t want to open my eyes.

    However, when I opened my eyes, I found that my entire vision was filled with darkness.

    That is an endless darkness, I can''t see anything, I can only feel the cold air.

    What a cold feeling!

    I couldn''t help but sneeze a few times and started to tremble non-stop. Even though I wanted to control it, I couldn''t.

    Where am I?

    It didn''t feel like I was in my own room, because my room wasn''t as cold as it was, as if it were the temperature of two different worlds.

    When I thought about these two worlds, I suddenly got a fright from my own thoughts. Could it be that I am currently in Nether World?

    "Where the hell am I? Who can tell me? " I shouted in a somewhat desolated tone.

    However, I didn''t expect someone to answer me so quickly.

    "I''ll tell you."

    The sound was sudden, especially in this environment, which made me even more terrified.

    "Who are you?" There was a distinct tremor in my voice.

    "Can''t you recognize my voice?"

    I was too nervous to listen to the voice, but this time it was quite familiar.

    Not only did I frown, I thought to myself in surprise, why does this sound so much like my mother?

    As soon as I thought about it, I immediately became spirited. If it was really like that, I would be able to see my mother.

    However, when he thought about it, his expression immediately darkened. If it really was his mother, then that could only mean one thing, and that was that I was dead. Otherwise, how would he be able to see his mother.

    However, even though he felt a bit sad, he still mustered his courage and asked, "Are you mother?"

    After I finished asking, I started to look forward to something.

    "Yes, I am mother. Ruxue, we are all here."

    I couldn''t help but feel a burst of joy in my heart. So it wasn''t just my mother who was here. My loved ones were all here. Doesn''t that mean we were all reunited?

    "Really? "Then where are father and sister?"

    Even though I''m sure now that I''m dead, I don''t feel too sad. Perhaps being able to reunite with my family is the happiest thing that happened.

    "They haven''t come out to meet you yet, so the only thing you can see right now is me. Ruxue, do you know? "Right now, time is limited, I can only tell you a few words, there''s not much time left, just listen carefully, in fact, we should not die, everything is done in accordance to the agreement, he is the culprit, he was the one who caused us death, but we all have a bit of anger in our hearts, as long as we work hard, we can be resurrected."

    I was startled by what my mother had said.

    "Mom, you''ve already told me you were confused, but I saw you be buried with my own eyes. How could you not have died?"

    "Enough, shut up. It''s all Tathagata. He''s the one who buried me alive, and I''m still angry. Even though he knows about this, he still buried me. He''s our enemy."

    "But what good would it do him?"

    "Because he needs our anger, and he wants to use it for his own purposes."

    I could tell that my mother''s tone was getting more and more agitated, but I still didn''t understand. "What is his motive?"

    "Because, once our anger reaches a certain degree, he can use it to revive."

    I suddenly felt my head go dizzy. So that''s what happened. No wonder so many people had died. Not only my family, even Xier and the Aunt Li had died.

 C66

    Actually, I still chose to believe my mother''s words. After all, we are related by blood. Even if she did something wrong in the past, we are still mother and daughter.

    Since I had a particularly bad impression of Tathagata, and having seen what he had done, I was sure he would be able to do it.

    "When will Tathagata be revived?"

    "Silly girl, the anger of the dead isn''t enough to revive Tathagata. Right now, there are eight of us, but there are still four missing. As long as we gather all twelve of them, it will be the day Tathagata revives."

    The extent of my mother''s words could be imagined. Eight people have already died, but this is still not the end. There are still four more people who were harmed by him.

    When I think of this, I hate Tathagata more.

    Right now, the only ones left in the villa are Xiao Tian, He Bo, Warmth, Dr. Zhou, Tathagata, Grandma Hao, and me.

    But if I analyze it carefully, in my opinion, the only one that is alive is Xiao Tian, He Bo and it''s so warm, there are only three of them. Could it be that I was wrong, and one of the other people is alive?

    Even so, I was already in a state of panic.

    No wonder Tathagata had told me that this villa was only allowed to enter and not leave. Now that I thought about it, I probably understood what he meant.

    His goal was to get these people to marry him. If they all left, then where would he go to find the anger of these twelve people?

    I also understood Tathagata''s true intentions, which was why I felt even more sorry for my mother.

    The thought of Mother being so badly hurt by Tathagata made my heart ache.

    "Mom, then am I dead now?"

    Mother seemed to be shocked by my question, "Ruxue, actually, between the dead and the living, I am unable to explain the specifics, but you must remember, only Qihai is able to save you, and save all of us. Do you know? "

    Yes, last time mother also told me, I remember she was the one who gave me a dream, and said that she found a person called Qihai, and only he can save me.

    But the problem is that even though I have found Qihai, I have not changed our fates.

    "Mom, actually, I have already seen Qihai."

    "What?" Have you seen him? What about the thing? Did you find it? Did you give it to him? " Mother called out urgently.

    My heart skipped a beat. Why are you asking me that again?

    Why did it seem like everyone was after that item?

    It had to be something very important, but why hadn''t I discovered anything?

    Should I tell my mother that I had found the thing?

    My mind began to race.

    To tell the truth, I almost blurted it out. However, he forcefully swallowed it back down at the last moment.

    Because I had always felt that this matter was not that simple, and I had a vague feeling that no one could completely believe that I would solve this mystery on my own, as long as I could find out the secret of the item and believe that everything would come to an end.

    Thinking about all of this, I calmed myself down. "Mom, I''ve been to that room before, but I haven''t been able to find that item. However, I intend to look for it when I return, until I find it."

    Mother finally calmed down, "That''s good, I''ll send you back now, remember to never talk about this to Ru Ru. As long as you find that thing, come and find me at the Flowers Corpse Ground. I''ll help you marry Qihai. then all of us will be saved. "

    Marry?

    My jaw dropped at the word.

    What, do I have to marry Qihai?

    Perhaps mother felt something was wrong with me, so she hurriedly explained, "Actually, you already had an engagement with him before, but maybe you don''t remember, so it''s only right that you two are together."

    I wasn''t too surprised by these words, because I had already heard Qihai tell me before.

    What concerns me most is, what is this place? Why am I here? How was he going to go back?

    "Mom, where am I now?"

    "This is Flowers Corpse Ground. After you lose consciousness, your soul came here by itself, so I''ll send you back now. Close your eyes, and don''t move recklessly."

    Before I could say anything, I felt a gust of wind. In just a few seconds, I felt that everything had calmed down.

    Only then did I dare to open my eyes. I also realized that I had really returned to my room.

    I immediately thought of the photo frame. Everyone wanted it now and were looking for it. I quickly searched for it but fortunately, no one found it hidden in my room. Otherwise, it would have been lost long ago.

    I looked at the two picture frames over and over again, but I couldn''t see anything special about them.

    The woman in the frame blinked at me. I''m used to this.

    I moved to another photo frame. The man on it looked exactly like Tathagata. He was really handsome, but he was a dead man. If he was still alive, he would definitely attract my attention.

    I was immediately frightened by my own thoughts. What am I doing? Why are you thinking about all this nonsense?

    He hurriedly forced himself to not let his imagination run wild.

    I looked at the two frames again and realized that they really were no different from the usual ones. However, the only difference was that these two frames seemed to be crafted very meticulously. The material should be quite good, as if they were custom-made.

    When I thought about ordering, I was suddenly surprised by my own thoughts. Who would go to such pains to order for two picture frames? Unless these two frames are particularly important, I don''t think anyone would want to go to that trouble.

    Then was it really different from the norm?

    I looked carefully at the glass above me, and it felt greasy and cold, as if I were touching ice and snow.

    "Strange, why does the hand feel so strange?" "What kind of material is it made from?"

    I muttered to myself, but I didn''t feel that there was someone sneaking behind me.

    "Let me tell you, what material is this made of? It''s actually made of human skin. " A cold voice suddenly came from behind me.

    I was scared out of my wits. What was going on?

    My room is tightly shut. Normally, no one would come here.

    I recognized Xiao Tian''s voice and was stunned.

    "Are you surprised? My lady? I''ve finally found it. I didn''t expect you to be so well-hidden. You''re a little smart for deceiving everyone. However, it''s a good thing that I''m more cautious and have been monitoring you the entire time. This treasure has really been found by you a long time ago. "

    Xiao Tian''s voice was cold, completely lacking the gentleness from before. I couldn''t help but smile bitterly. So she was faking it in the past. She was always by my side to monitor me. Tathagata has really put in a lot of effort.

    "Tathagata sent me to spy on you?"

    "Tathagata?" Xiao Tian seemed to be shocked, but then she laughed out loud, "Alright, you''re right! Give it to me, or I''ll kill you now. "

    Xiao Tian''s voice was so cold that I couldn''t help but shiver.

    However, I wasn''t willing to give it to her. If I gave it to her, then I knew that she might kill me right away.

    "No, I can''t give it to you." I hastily hid the photo frame behind my back.

    Xiao Tian sneered, "You think you can beat me? The reason why I hid my identity for so long is for this. Now that I''ve finally found it, do you think that I''ll give it up? Are you dreaming? "

    Without saying anything, Xiao Tian tried to snatch the two picture frames. I panicked and immediately threw the picture frame towards her head.

    Xiao Tian didn''t seem to think much of my little tricks. From her point of view, my actions were a bit too childish.

    She didn''t even try to dodge. She looked at me with disdain, trying to grab the photo frame when she threw it at me.

    Actually, I also regretted doing this action. I thought to myself, Isn''t this equivalent to giving something to her with my own hands?

    However, even if I have figured it out, I can''t take it back.

    I could only watch as the photo frame was immediately taken by her.

    However, right at this moment, a strange scene suddenly occurred.

    The frame spun in the air as if it had a life of its own, and then it twisted, and all I saw was a man dancing with a woman, not the two frames.

    Xiao Tian was also shocked by the scene in front of her.

    I tightly covered my mouth and pointed at the photo frame. I wanted to say something, but found that I was unable to open my mouth.

    The picture frame jumped for a while and unexpectedly let out a giggle, but the giggle sounded so weird to me.

    Xiao Tian seemed to be unsettled. Although she was scared, she did not want to give up on the treasure that she was about to get.

    She gritted her teeth and decided to take a look at these two photos.

    She jerked up to grab the frames from the air, but when her hand came into contact with them, her face took on a pained expression and she let out a sharp cry.

    That sound is simply high decibels, let me hear a bit of fear.

    Xiao Tian''s entire body began to move violently, as if she had been electrocuted. Moreover, her eyes revealed a look of extreme fear, staring straight at the photo frame, as if she was looking at something terrifying.

    Things happened in an instant, and before I could react, I saw Xiao Tian collapse onto the floor.

    Then, the frame stopped moving and returned to my hand.

    All of this was so baffling that I started to feel a little scared. I quickly hid the photo frame carefully before walking over to see what was going on with Tiantian.

    Xiao Tian''s face was a little dark, her eyes were tightly pressed against mine, and even her lips were a little green. When I saw her like this, I worriedly called out, "Xiao Tian, wake up, what do you think?"

    Although I was angry at her actions just now, it wasn''t a joke after all. She didn''t seem to be in a good condition. I couldn''t help but to worry.

 C67

    Xiao Tian did not have any reaction. She just kept her eyes closed, looking lifeless.

    I tensed up even more and tried to move her arm, but the cold almost made me jump the moment my hand touched her arm.

    "How could this be?" I took a quick step back.

    Xiao Tian''s body was as cold as ice and snow in the Antarctic, right? I tried that feeling for the first time. I simply didn''t want to feel it again.

    At this moment, I felt that Lil ''Tian should have no signs of life.

    Mommy just told me that Tathagata needs twelve people''s anger to revive him, and then Little Tian dies?

    I broke out in a cold sweat at the thought.

    Xiao Tian just lay there quietly like that, while I just stared in a daze, as if I had forgotten what I was going to do.

    Suddenly, the door opened and a gust of wind blew in. Only then did I regain my senses and look outside the door.

    Accompanied by the wind was the He Bo.

    Yes, I wasn''t surprised this time. It was expected for the He Bo to appear.

    He Bo first looked coldly at Little Tian Tian Tian, then looked at me, "Little Tian Tian is dead."

    Of course I know that she is already dead. What I care about is what the He Bo will do next.

    He used to bury the dead man whenever he was killed, as Tathagata had told him. That''s what I''m worried about now.

    Since Xiao Tian died in my room, wouldn''t it be the same as always if Tathagata allowed the He Bo to bury her here? But if that''s the case, how am I to continue living here in the future?

    The thought that I might have to spend the rest of my days with a dead man gave me the creeps.

    "What are you going to do with it?" I asked nervously.

    The He Bo seemed to be indifferent as he replied naturally, "Naturally, it''s buried here."

    Sure enough, it was just as I thought. In the end, my worries were about to become reality.

    "How can you do this? This is my room, and yet you want to bury a dead person here. Have you considered what I feel? "

    At that moment, I completely collapsed.

    He Bo''s eyes suddenly caught onto my face, giving me a fright from his vicious appearance.

    "This is Young Master Rulai''s order, I have no other choice."

    "Tathagata. Dammit, it''s him again." Excited, I immediately made a decision. I wanted to find Tathagata and find out what was going on.

    It''s just that at this moment, due to the anger in my heart, I had forgotten one thing, and that is, how did He Bo know that Xiao Tian had suddenly died? And how did you know she died in my room? He could even rush to the scene as soon as she died.

    It was a very suspicious thing, but I ignored it.

    I angrily looked for Tathagata and found him drinking tea with an indifferent expression.

    "Tathagata, let me ask you, why do you want He Bo to bury Xiao Tian''s body in my room? "How do you want me to stay in the future?"

    "Did I say that?" Tathagata asked in amusement.

    I was stunned. Did he not say anything?

    "You don''t admit that it was you who asked He Bo to do this?"

    I don''t believe that the He Bo would dare to make the decision on his own.

    "I mean, I didn''t say which room I wanted you to stay in."

    I was stunned.

    Where do I live if I don''t live there?

    "You, what do you mean by that?"

    "Mei Ruxue, don''t forget, we held the wedding ceremony before. Although it wasn''t completed in the end, you are already my wife, so you should come live with me."

    "What?" I snapped and took a few steps back.

    This could be considered a big surprise.

    He wants me to move in with him? Is he imagining things or am I hearing things?

    As if surprised by my surprise, he frowned and said, "I''m not joking with you. You have only two choices: move over here or live with a corpse. You should think about it properly. "

    My face immediately turned pale. And I think I must be bloodless at the moment.

    I was going crazy about Tathagata.

    Now that another person has died beside me, it means that I have taken a step closer to my goal. He should be very happy.

    Thinking about how Tathagata had to carry so many lives on his back, I couldn''t help but shiver.

    "Grandma Hao has almost recovered. I will find a time for you to apologize to her."

    F * ck! It can''t be?

    I hadn''t even recovered from the surprise when he brought up another matter that I found hard to accept.

    This is going to drive me crazy!

    "Apologize? Why should I apologize to her? It''s all her fault. If she didn''t want to strangle Xiao Wen, would I have done that? " I argued.

    "You, Mei Ruxue, you are as stupid as you can be. What do you know? "Actually."

    "Young Master Rulai, don''t say anymore."

    Grandma Hao appeared out of nowhere and interrupted Tathagata''s words.

    Tathagata was stunned. I was also a little surprised, why did she suddenly appear? Could it be to stop him from continuing to speak?

    "Grandma Hao, your body hasn''t completely recovered yet. How did you come out?" Tathagata seemed to somewhat blame Grandma Hao.

    Grandma Hao used her unique hoarse voice to speak, "Young Master Rulai, maybe now is not the time. Can you calm down?"

    Tathagata stared blankly at me for a moment, then looked at me with a disappointed gaze, until I was scared out of my wits.

    "Grandma Hao, I know what you mean. Alright, I won''t hold it in this time, just don''t let me see the same thing happening again."

    Tathagata seemed to be gritting his teeth.

    When Grandma Hao heard Ru Yi say these words, he actually let out a breath of relief, and even looked at me meaningfully.

    I don''t know what kind of riddle the two of them are fighting, but I could tell that Tathagata probably wanted to tell me something, but Grandma Hao was against him telling me anything.

    Aren''t these two on the same front?

    Why did it seem like they were at odds?

    But I don''t want to know anything about them.

    "Grandma Hao, if you feel that your body isn''t too well, then go and help her move her things to my room."

    I instantly became anxious and hastily rejected, "No, no, there''s no need."

    "Do you really want to spend the night with a corpse?"

    I naturally didn''t want to do this, but once I thought about the two photo frames under my bed, if Grandma Hao really went to help me carry the things, then she would definitely notice it, so I didn''t dare take the risk.

    Forget it, I could only grit my teeth and make a decision. I''d better temporarily move over to Tathagata''s place. Otherwise, I don''t think he''d let it go so easily.

    "There''s no need for Grandma Hao to go, I''ll go myself then. Besides, I don''t have much to carry."

    Tathagata had a victorious look on his face, as if he already knew that I would agree to his request.

    In my heart, I hated him to death. He was simply going too far. He was already so heartless to bully a girl like me. How could he be counted as a man?

    Grandma Hao looked at everything in a profound manner, but did not say a single word from start to finish.

    I went back to my room and only brought a few clothes and some daily necessities, but there was nothing else I could take with me.

    Reluctantly, I took my things to Tathagata''s room.

    I lived on the first floor of the front yard, while Tathagata lived on a separate floor in the back.

    I''ve been to the back yard before. It''s a rather gloomy place. I also saw my dead father there.

    So, of course, I was a little afraid of that place.

    When Tathagata saw how fast I was, he seemed slightly surprised.

    He pointed to the stairs. "Your room is on the second floor. You can go up by yourself. You are not allowed to come out without my permission."

    There was an atmosphere in my heart that he was using an order.

    He was really too arrogant.

    However, I didn''t bother to tell him about it. Fortunately, he didn''t let me stay in the same room with him, which was already the happiest thing in the world for me.

    "Mei Ruxue, you have prepared everything and are waiting for me. I will go over tonight."

    My steps suddenly stopped in midair, and even my heart seemed to stop beating.

    Just a moment ago, I was secretly rejoicing, but suddenly I realized that my luck had been shattered.

    His suggestive words, ready for everything, what did he mean?

    I jerked my head back, my face red to the base of my neck. "Why are you looking for me?"

    My question is really silly.

    "Are you sure your brain isn''t damaged?" Tathagata stared intently at me.

    I rubbed my head in amusement. "What are you trying to say?"

    At this time, Tathagata was already quite impatient, "Alright, now that all the servants have died, let me personally serve you."

    Tathagata''s words seemed to have another meaning as my heartbeat inexplicably quickened. I don''t know if I was thinking too much, but the thought of spending time with him made me feel uncomfortable.

    If that''s the case, then I don''t have any more free time. If there''s something that I need to go out and find Qihai for, then how can I avoid his surveillance?

    However, after thinking about it, I felt that it was funny. I didn''t know why my mind would still be thinking about Qihai at this time.

    I suddenly felt that maybe I really had feelings for Qihai.

    Maybe it was really possible, I already had an inexplicable good impression of him, and now I heard my mother personally tell me that I had an engagement with him before, maybe I really subconsciously started to feel closer to him.

    The time of the day was really hard to bear. Under the gaze of Tathagata''s gaze at all times, I was simply at a loss for what to do.

    Even I had to go to the bathroom or something.

    What crime have I done? He actually provoked such a god of pests?

    If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t have come back from school.

    However, in this world, there was no medicine for regret.

    Night crept in between my thoughts. When I realized that it was completely dark outside, I couldn''t help but become nervous.

    It should be time to eat, right?

    I felt my stomach growl a little.

    However, before I could even ask him how he was going to eat, Grandma Hao entered with a few dishes in her hands.

 C68

    Grandma Hao acted like she was doing the most ordinary of things, expressionlessly placing the few dishes on the somewhat ancient looking table.

    I really couldn''t stand her bitter face. Every day, she would put on a face that was as ugly as it could get, and from the looks of it, it seemed that she wasn''t going to eat in the dining room. She was going to eat in Tathagata''s room.

    "You guys want to watch me while you eat, is that what you mean?"

    That was my understanding, so I pointed it out.

    "Right, that''s exactly what we meant. Right now, most of the people in the mansion are dead, and the restaurant is so empty. It would be better to just leave with the rest of us."

    This was Grandma Hao''s casual answer. She could actually speak of such a miserable thing with such indifference.

    I''m really impressed with her. But Tathagata obviously agreed. What''s the use of me objecting?

    Forget it, I''m not going to argue with them. After all, I''m really hungry.

    Just as I sat down, I heard an exaggerated voice, "Aiya, you guys really didn''t tell me you moved here to eat. I say, Young Master Rulai, aren''t you being too rude?"

    Although Gentle Snow was smiling, her expression was somewhat stiff. He seemed to be trying to hide his smile.

    "Aren''t you looking for me yourself? You probably don''t need anyone to notify you, right? " Tathagata replied sarcastically.

    Gentle and warm seemed to be absent-minded, as if she had a heart full of worries.

    It was as if her attention wasn''t focused on eating.

    Wasn''t Gentle Heart sick? But it didn''t seem to be sick?

    Could it be that Dr. Zhou was lying to me?

    But it doesn''t make sense? Dr. Zhou''s words did not do him any good?

    "Gentle, I heard that you''ve gotten sick. Are you feeling better now?" I didn''t know what was wrong with me, so I suddenly said this.

    But to tell the truth, I felt a little regretful in my heart after asking this question. Don''t you think I''m just looking for trouble?

    It was as if she didn''t see me, and her eyes were locked on to Tathagata, as if they would never be enough of each other.

    I was a little embarrassed, because the warmth didn''t pay attention to me at all, and even pretended that I wasn''t there.

    I am about to go crazy. Is this still a friend I once had? Ever best friend? It really didn''t look like it at all.

    I am almost certain now that the warmth in front of me is not the kind warmth that I used to know.

    "Warm, what are you trying to say?" Tathagata seemed a little uncomfortable under her gaze.

    "Tathagata, I''m sick now. I haven''t shown any signs of getting better for a long time, so I want to go home and get the medicine I need before I come back."

    When Tathagata heard what she had to say, his expression relaxed a bit. However, after hearing what she had to say, he tensed up again.

    Obviously, Tathagata wanted her to leave and didn''t want her to come back.

    I couldn''t think straight. Tathagata had told me that I could only enter and not exit this villa. Why did he wish to leave in peace?

    I don''t understand, but I can''t ask.

    "If you want to go, then go! Do you want me to send you back? "

    Warmth shook her head and said, "No need, I''m leaving now. I think I''ll be back in three days."

    As he spoke, he looked at Tathagata strangely and warmly.

    Tathagata didn''t have any expression on his face, but his expression was as cold as ever.

    It was different from before. It felt a little weird. I didn''t know if I had felt wrong.

    Anyway, she''s gone, really gone.

    Tathagata did not have a single reaction, and even Grandma Hao was not surprised.

    The warmth was like an unwelcome person, it did not bring any ripples to anyone after he left.

    What we don''t know, however, is that after returning home in a warm mood, he seemed to have contracted a serious illness, and even started babbling nonsense.

    "Dad, let me go, I have to find Tathagata. I want to marry him, I want to go."

    WenJiu Chu was pacing back and forth restlessly, seemingly very agitated.

    "I think there''s something wrong with my sister. She left for quite some time, and not only did she not make any progress, she even made herself look like this. I think this matter is not simple at all."

    Wen Jiuze frowned, "Then what do you think of the idea?"

    "I think it''s better to let her rest at home for now. I''ll go there myself."

    "You want to go?" It can''t be that you have any intentions towards Tathagata, right? "

    Wen Mei''s face reddened slightly as she said, "Father, don''t worry. Tathagata is my sister''s, I won''t fight with her over it. I''m just going to help you get that thing back so that you can fulfill your wish."

    "That''s good. You know your dad''s feelings the best. This girl has always been well-built and simple-minded. You are the one who is calm when it comes to things. Now that you''re gone, your dad will be a lot more at ease."

    Wen Mei laughed indifferently, "Then let''s not waste any time, I''ll go now."

    Wen Jiuze nodded, his gaze returning to the warm body. His eyes seemed to be filled with worry and love.

    When Wen Mei saw this scene, her heart ached fiercely, as if she had been stabbed by a knife.

    She couldn''t help but clench her hands together, unable to feel the pain in her heart.

    She didn''t seem surprised on the surface, but there was a world of difference between her heart and the surface.

    The moment Wen Mei stepped out of the door, she couldn''t help but to turn her head and stare coldly at the strange door. Her eyes shot out a sharp ray of light and she couldn''t help but say in her heart: "I will come back, but I definitely won''t use an identity."

    Her words were firm and forceful, as if she was already like a surging bamboo.

    She left without looking back, not even taking a single piece of clothing with her.

    The door behind her emitted a strange red light. It kept opening and closing, as if it was beckoning to her.

    A few large words suddenly appeared on the door: Ancient Tomb of Wen Family.

    He was surrounded by the endless forest, mixed with the sounds of the wind blowing, and occasionally the terrifying cry of crows. All of this seemed to be growing further and further away from Wen Mei.

    Wen Mei strode towards the villa without looking back.

    She didn''t stop until she saw the door of the villa. She took out a small porcelain bottle from her pocket and wiped something on her eyes. Then, several large words appeared on the door.

    Seeing this scene, Wen Mei revealed a knowing smile, "Looks like this is really the mysterious villa that disappeared a long time ago. I really want to see what kind of shocking things are inside."

    Wen Mei knocked on the villa''s door swiftly.

    However, it was a coincidence that she knocked on the door, while Dr. Zhou carried her pitiful luggage and planned to quietly leave this place.

    The two of them met just like that.

    However, when they saw each other, both of them were stunned.

    "Wen Mei, why are you here? Didn''t I let you go back? This place is not suitable for you all. "

    "Kirin, are you leaving this place?" Wen Mei said disapprovingly.

    The Dr. Zhou nodded his head sadly and said, "Right, I do not wish to continue stepping into this muddy water, so I can only leave. "Why on earth do you have to come here?"

    Seeing Dr. Zhou''s urgent look, Wen Mei revealed a resentful expression, "I''ve come here for a reason that you should know for sure. Warmth is just a rice bucket, she got herself sent back half dead, am I not going to make a move?"

    "You, you really haven''t changed. You''ve always been so strong."

    "Yes, you''re right, I have no choice, I have no choice. "I''m going in to see Tathagata right now. If you want to leave, feel free to leave."

    Seeing that Wen Mei had completely steeled her heart, the Dr. Zhou painfully pondered for a long time, but in the end, still gave a long sigh and said, "Wen Mei, you came. How can I leave? "I really don''t trust you to stay here by yourself. I''ve changed my mind and I want to stay behind to protect you."

    Wen Mei was secretly delighted, but she did not reveal it on the outside. She maintained her calm demeanor and said, "I did not force you to stay, and since you are willing to stay, then go wherever you should go quickly. It''s best if you do not ruin my plans."

    Dr. Zhou laughed bitterly to himself, thinking that she still hasn''t changed at all. He''s still as cold and powerful as before.

    However, he couldn''t just leave her alone like this. He really couldn''t do it.

    Wen Mei smoothly found Tathagata''s room, and when I saw her, I suspected that I was seeing things.

    It hasn''t even been a day since he left, has it?

    Why did he come back so quickly?

    Tathagata didn''t show any surprise, only said coldly, "Your movements are quite fast."

    Wen Mei feigned innocence, "Tathagata, I didn''t want to stay at home any longer, so I took some medicine and came over quickly."

    Listening to Wen Mei''s words, I felt that it was strange. However, after walking for less than a day, why does it feel like she has become a completely different person?

    Isn''t she a bit too fickle?

    After greeting Tathagata, she said with a smile as she looked at me, "Ruxue, I was not in a good condition earlier, so I might be in a bad mood. Please don''t take any offense to heart, just because we have been together for so many years, don''t argue with me, can you not blame me?"

    I think I was really confused by her.

    Was she trying to please me?

    Indeed, there was a world of difference between her and before!

    Seeing my surprise, she immediately said again, "Ruxue, I know that you may still be blaming me, but it''s all because of my sudden discomfort. It''s definitely much better now that you''ve taken the medicine, I hope that in the future, we will still be best friends, okay?"

    At that moment, I suddenly became teary-eyed. The word ''best friend'' was so kind, it was a symbol of our previous good relationship. Now that I suddenly heard that word, I felt really close.

    My heart melted in an instant.

    I really didn''t blame her, but I felt that she had become a little strange.

    If you think about it, there''s no need for us to be so nervous.

    I couldn''t help but laugh.

    "Alright, Ruxue, I will go to my room to rest first. You rest too, I will come to find you tomorrow, we will have a good chat."

 C69

    But it''s rather strange, since then, no, to be exact it should be Wen Mei, we just thought that she had returned with warmth.

    Ever since she came back, the villa had become less deserted and lively.

    I had a feeling that we were back in college.

    However, whenever Tathagata looked at her with warmth, he always wore a strange expression, as if he couldn''t see through her.

    Everything seemed to have calmed down, and the things that I was worried about didn''t happen. I thought that Tathagata would plot against me, but I didn''t expect that I was overthinking things.

    He just let me sleep in his room. He didn''t think much of me, and that was the only thing that pleased me.

    Today, Tathagata seemed to have something on his mind. At midnight, he would occasionally look at the sky. I don''t know what he was looking at. I just thought he was a little odd tonight.

    Although there were only a few people in the villa now, they still went to the buddhist hall to chant every night. This was an unchangeable fact, and I had already gotten used to it.

    It''s just that tonight was bound to be an extraordinary night. I had a faint premonition in my heart that something was about to happen.

    As Tathagata recited, I felt a little absent-minded. I always felt as if something had appeared in my mind, but it was only a fleeting image that I couldn''t catch.

    I felt a sharp pain in my head, and immediately a figure flashed through my mind.

    I snapped open my eyes. It was a woman, and someone I had known before.

    Who is she?

    Why did I see her?

    What was so special about today?

    I thought about it. It''s August 15.

    Yes, indeed.

    But August fifteenth was a reunion day, and I was here alone.

    Thinking about it, there were some things that made people sad.

    Yet, a good day went by in such a miserable manner.

    At last, Tathagata finished chanting ten minutes later. I saw him quickly walk towards me. He grabbed my hand and said, "Follow me. Don''t turn your head on the way. You can''t even turn your head if you hear any sounds. Do you remember?"

    I looked at him blankly. I didn''t know what he was up to.

    When he saw me standing there like a fool, the strength in his hands increased even more.

    I was almost dragged down to the ground by him, but he didn''t have the slightest trace of tender affection for the fairer sex.

    We stumbled toward the back yard. The whole thing seemed mysterious, but at the same time it made me a little delirious.

    "Can you walk a little slower? I can barely breathe. "

    Besides, I really can''t walk anymore, okay?

    "If you don''t want to die, then shut up."

    Tathagata''s tone was urgent and uneasy.

    Not daring to speak, I followed him.

    Suddenly, I felt as if someone had slapped me on the back.

    I felt a chill run down my spine. I couldn''t help but tremble violently.

    I was about to turn around and see who was patting me, but then I remembered what Tathagata had told me.

    I was too scared to look back.

    I would rather believe it than not.

    I thought it was all right, but it only got worse.

    Then my leg was grabbed, and my face went white with fright.

    What kind of trouble was this?

    Not only that, at the same time, there was a burst of singing coming from behind.

    Heavens! What kind of horrible things have I experienced?

    The song I heard was actually a very old song. I still remember the name of the song. It should be called some sort of sunny day.

    It was just that the song seemed a little scary, and the sound was as desolate as it could possibly be. It made me feel uncomfortable.

    Of course, Tathagata also heard this song, just like me. However, he didn''t say a single word and continued walking with his head covered.

    But why do I feel like this road is so long at this time?

    You know, he''s been gone a long time.

    But if it were in the past, this journey wouldn''t have taken more than ten minutes.

    However, today was truly an evil day. It would take at least twenty minutes, yet he still seemed to be lingering at the same place.

    I really don''t have any strength left.

    But even so, the man behind me seemed unwilling to let me go.

    "Turn around. Why don''t you turn around and look at me?"

    My whole body quivered. Isn''t this voice a little too scary?

    Tathagata secretly grabbed my hand. Naturally, I understood what he meant.

    However, even though I understand it, I am still unable to resist the grab of the woman behind me.

    I felt as if my scalp were about to be ripped off by her.

    This woman was simply going too far.

    I didn''t make a sound, I didn''t even want to argue with her, but she still mercilessly scratched my head.

    That pain could simply be described as heart-wrenching.

    I couldn''t help but cry out.

    Ah!" "It hurts, let go of me, let go of me." I can''t stand it any longer. I''m so sick of the pain that I''ve forgotten all about Tathagata.

    I whirled around and shouted, "What are you trying to do? Who exactly are you? "

    A face appeared in front of my eyes. It didn''t seem as terrible as I had imagined, but it also seemed a little familiar. Maybe I saw her somewhere.

    The woman seemed taken aback. Perhaps she hadn''t expected me to look at her face to face.

    She smiled strangely, revealing a row of bright red teeth, and said, "You''re finally willing to turn back. That''s great, my harvest today is truly not small."

    I was secretly surprised in my heart. Her words were really weird. What would happen when I turned around?

    Tathagata secretly shook his head, thinking to himself, It seems like what I fear the most is what comes. Now, I really have to face a dangerous situation.

    Before I could react, the woman had already opened her bloody mouth and was charging at me with a fishy smell.

    I felt a pang in my face, as if the woman had bitten me.

    It only hurt a little, but I didn''t put it in my heart. Who would have thought that the woman would suddenly move extremely quickly and grab my shoulder before flying away.

    Tathagata''s face paled as he hurriedly chased after her.

    Just then, Grandma Hao also ran over after hearing the news, but when she saw that I was taken away by a woman, her face couldn''t help but reveal a sad expression, "Truly a sin, what has happened? I didn''t expect you to be scared of anything. You said that you would let the two of you meet no matter who you meet.

    Grandma Hao did not dare to let her guard down. If it was in the past, things would not have turned out this way, but who told that today was the fifteenth of the eighth month, a special day?

    Something special was bound to happen on this day.

    I was taken to a place by a woman. Although I walked very fast along the way, I still found out that the place she took me to was actually a secret chamber in the buddhist hall.

    I suddenly understood who she was.

    She must have been the woman in one of the coffins I''d seen the last time I''d come in.

    Yes, it was indeed her.

    No wonder I look at her so familiar.

    They had indeed met.

    But, she should be a dead person, why should I have a grudge against her?

    The woman looked at me sinisterly. After a while, she suddenly shouted, "Alright. Everyone, come out. Today, I have reaped quite a harvest."

    As soon as I said that, I realized that a few people had actually come out of the other coffins.

    There were adults and children among them, but I still had the leisure to count them. There were a total of four people.

    None of them had any expression on their faces. They were all stunned, but their gazes were filled with greed.

    The woman licked my face, revealing a greedy expression. "It feels so sweet. I think her blood should taste good."

    Hearing the woman''s words, the rest of the people were eager to give it a try as well.

    I couldn''t help but panic. Could it be that these people want to drink my blood?

    The woman started to put her face against mine and bit my face with a speed that I didn''t expect.

    Suddenly, that piercing pain is incomparable, but this is just the beginning. When those few people saw that the woman was already enjoying my delicious blood, they were also eager to give it a try.

    Thus, I don''t know how many places on my face were bitten by them. I seemed to have become numb.

    "Stop! You will regret what you have done! "

    Tathagata''s voice seemed to have descended from the sky, and it was believed that at this moment, hearing his voice was like hearing an extremely noble voice. I know he won''t just watch me get bitten to death.

    It''s just that my head is starting to spin and I feel like I can''t hold on for much longer.

    The woman seemed to be very hostile to him. She glared at him, wanting to fight him.

    Tathagata, however, seemed absent-minded. He was not optimistic about my situation, so he had no interest in fighting her.

    "You really don''t know her?"

    The woman seemed to have steeled her heart. She just wanted to taste my tasty blood so much that she wouldn''t listen to anything else.

    "Cut the crap. If anyone wants to ruin my good fortune today, I''ll fight to the end with him."

    Tathagata felt that it would be useless to keep talking to her, especially on days like today. It seemed like he could only be tough with her.

    At this moment, a pleasant whistling sound could be heard.

    Suddenly, the woman seemed to have been immobilized and her emotions calmed down. In a moment, she was walking towards the coffin.

    Similarly, those few people had also returned to their own coffins.

 C70

    All of this happened in an instant, and I couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.

    From the looks of it, this woman was very powerful. Even Tathagata wasn''t her match when she launched the attack. However, the beautiful whistling sound was enough to calm her down.

    This flute player must also have some skills.

    But who could this person be?

    There aren''t many people around now, and I can''t think of anyone else who would do that.

    Everything quieted down, but I began to feel uncomfortable all over, as uncomfortable as I could be, I had never felt such pain in my life before.

    The spot on my face where she bit me was burning with pain, and I was so numb that I didn''t feel anything anymore.

    I hurriedly used my hand to rub it. When Tathagata saw me like this, he hastily stopped me in a flustered manner. "Don''t move recklessly. You''ll be even more serious this way."

    I don''t know why I was so upset. I don''t know why I wanted to throw a tantrum when I saw Tathagata''s appearance.

    "I don''t need you to care. Go away, don''t provoke me."

    I waved as I ran in the direction of the gate.

    Actually, it''s already late at night. I couldn''t tell which direction was the door, so I just randomly bumped into it and ran towards it.

    Tathagata was even more anxious now. He thought to himself that if he really ran out, then he would be in deep trouble.

    But I really can''t control myself, I only feel as if my heart is on fire.

    My speed is so fast. Perhaps this is the fastest speed I''ve ever run in my life?

    The door was right in front of me. It was as if I had found a target to vent my anger on. I hastily opened the door and ran out.

    I quickly blended into the darkness and didn''t stay there for even a second. It was as if something was calling to me from somewhere.

    I seemed to hear someone calling a name. Subconsciously, I felt that the person''s name should be me. I was anxious to go.

    When Tathagata came out, he found that I had long disappeared.

    Grandma Hao who came after them was also sweating profusely.

    "Young Master Rulai, she ran really fast. He has already disappeared."

    Tathagata looked ahead of him and said coldly, "She''s been poisoned by the corpse poison. If it is not cured within 24 hours, her body will fester and she will repeat the same scene."

    Grandma Hao shuddered violently, "Young Master Rulai, then whether we can find her now is also a problem. Even if we can, is there any way we can cure the corpse poison?"

    Hearing Grandma Hao''s worried words, Tathagata felt that she was not confident at all.

    "I didn''t expect that something like this would happen on the fifteenth of the eighth month after she came back. I really didn''t expect it."

    Tathagata''s eyes were filled with confusion, a look filled with worry for the future. He wasn''t sure if he could persevere for another three years, but right now, the first year had already caught him off guard. He was helpless, let alone three years.

    One had to know that there were too many things that could happen in the past three years for him to even dare to think about.

    However, the most important thing right now was the current situation.

    "We''ll split up and look for her. However, she should have probably run far away by now. Her speed should still be very fast." Tathagata said.

    Grandma Hao did not dare to be negligent, towards my sudden disappearance, she acted as if she was in a hurry to come.

    At this time, I had already run a long distance, only stopping when I was extremely tired.

    I looked at the scene in front of me in a daze and realised that this place seemed to be a foreign place.

    I tightly knitted my brows. I didn''t understand how I had come to this place.

    "You''re here? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. "

    While I was deep in thought, a faintly discernible voice came from behind me.

    I spun around and saw a familiar face in front of me.

    My face was stiff, as if I''d been bitten by the ghost, which made it difficult for me to speak.

    "It''s you?" I looked at this person with doubt. I instantly recognized him as the person that I met on the road when I was sneakily leaving the villa, the one who looked like a Daoist called Tianjia.

    "Yes, me." Tianjia looked at me in a mysterious manner.

    This kind of gaze was actually very uncomfortable for me. Even though my brain wasn''t very sharp right now, I could tell that something wasn''t right.

    After I was bitten by the female ghost tonight, I couldn''t help but come here. Does all of this have something to do with Tianjia?

    "Is this all your scheme?"

    Seeing my unfriendliness, and hearing my question, Tianjia maintained his indifferent look.

    "Do you think I look like someone who''s good at scheming? Actually, the reason I asked you to come here is to save you! "

    Save me?

    This sentence seems a little ridiculous, I don''t believe it at all.

    "Don''t tell me so. Do you think I would believe you? Who the hell are you? What is your purpose? "

    Seeing that I was talking while feeling pain, Tianjia didn''t seem to have the heart to do it, "Right now, you''re infected by the corpse poison, it''s best for you to speak less. Otherwise, the poison will spread even more.

    I resisted instinctively because I didn''t understand him at all. I didn''t even know if he was an enemy or a friend.

    "No need!" "If he''s poisoned, then so be it!"

    I took a step back and fell into a pit.

    I was literally thrown in a mess.

    Today, I was truly unlucky. Not only was I poisoned, I actually fell down so heavily.

    My waist felt like it was falling apart. I didn''t even have the strength to grunt.

    Tianjia frowned, he shook his head and said: "Seems like all of this is heaven''s will."

    [What do you mean by ''heaven''s will''? I don''t believe that.

    I endured the discomfort I felt and struggled to stand up. However, at this moment, I heard the whistling of the wind and the blood-red color that seemed to appear in the sky.

    It was a strange red color, a dazzling red color, and a blinding red color.

    Beside me, countless hands suddenly emerged from the ground. Those hands were trying their best to pinch my neck. I was on the verge of tears from such a weird scene.

    However, I was too nervous to make a sound, so I could only watch as the hands started to grip my neck.

    It seemed to be raining, right?

    I felt as if my body had been drenched by something, like countless raindrops slowly falling on my body.

    What a cold feeling!

    I looked at the sky and realised that it wasn''t rain but blood.

    That''s right, I really didn''t see wrong. There was red blood in the sky, I just don''t know what this blood is.

    Before I could recover from my shock, I saw the moon slowly descend towards me. It seemed as though it was about to land on my body. The moon also seemed to be blood-red.

    I shut my eyes in horror, then refused to take another look.

    Why should I have to take on these things?

    I''ve been through so many weird things. Is he trying to scare me to death?

    "No, no, don''t do this to me." I kept talking in my heart. Due to my excessive fear, I couldn''t help but be speechless and unable to move even an inch.

    Tianjia''s voice sounded, "How are you? "Why can''t I see you anymore? Just say whatever you want. I can judge your position and save you."

    Damn it!

    If he hadn''t used some tricks to get me to this place, I would not have fallen to this state. The culprit behind all of this was him!

    If I could speak, I would definitely scold him.

    When Tianjia heard that I did not make a sound, his expression could not help but change, "Did something really happen? If this child can''t even stand up to this little setback, how will he survive for three years? "

    Tianjia''s heart was filled with worry. It was a type of despair for the future.

    He did not dare to tarry any longer and hurriedly left. It seemed like he had gone to find someone to help him.

    Yet, I continued to endure the excruciating pain.

    The hands were squeezing me tighter and tighter, making it difficult for me to breathe.

    Was he really destined to be unable to escape this time?

    I tried to pull them away, but when my hand touched them, I was startled by the cold.

    How strange it was that these hands did not feel so cold and bone-piercing against my neck. Why did they feel so cold when they touched me?

    This was simply too much for me to understand.

    I didn''t have the strength to begin with, and now I don''t have the slightest bit of strength.

    However, things are still far from over. Just as I was about to give up, I accidentally flipped and discovered that there seemed to be something flying towards me from the moon.

    I immediately closed my eyes in fright. Was he trying to secretly hit me with an arrow?

    I just felt something hit me hard in the stomach. Maybe it was the thing that flew out of the moon.

    Just when this thing landed on my stomach, the sky suddenly stopped raining blood, and those hands actually slowly retreated underground.

    Everything seemed to have returned to calm.

    The wind had died down.

    Everything stopped.

    I could finally get a good breath.

    One must know that he was almost strangled to death by those hands just now.

    After calming down a bit, I realized that something was falling from the sky from my stomach.

    I looked at it closely. It didn''t matter, I just felt my breath coming in short gasps again, and my mind went blank.

    How could such an unbelievable thing happen in front of me?

    I really don''t know how to react, because right now, the thing in my hand is actually my brother Ruze''s Cloth Doll.

 C71

    At that time, I had personally witnessed this Cloth Doll being buried in Ruze''s room, but now, what''s the situation? Am I seeing things?

    At this moment, I could no longer care about my own situation. All of my attention was on this Cloth Doll.

    I thought, maybe this Cloth Doll isn''t Ruze''s? After all, there were too many Cloth Doll in the world.

    Although I had the thought that I was lucky, I still carefully looked at it to confirm.

    However, the more I looked, the more anxious I became, because this Cloth Doll is indeed very similar to Ruze''s other one.

    I looked carefully in the other direction and realised that the place that Ruze had torn apart seemed to have been sewn together last time. But this form, this size, all of them were exactly the same.

    My heart suddenly sank to the bottom. This matter was simply a strange and obvious event.

    I blankly looked at the Cloth Doll in my hand and realised that she seemed to be smiling at me.

    I was so scared I threw it.

    It was as if this was the only way to lessen the fear in his heart.

    But right away, I realized that I was wrong.

    Something that I hadn''t expected happened.

    The lifeless Cloth Doll stood up, and that scene reminded me of the scenes I saw in the movies.

    I''m sure this place is not clean!

    These strange things happened one after another, and now, my endurance has reached its limit.

    The Cloth Doll seemed to be looking at me mockingly, but suddenly, beads of blood flowed out of her eyes.

    I felt a pang in my heart, and then, as if my mind had gone blank.

    When I finally reacted, the sky seemed to have brightened. The sun was high in the sky and it was bright red.

    I looked at it all, and it seemed so quiet, so calm. I couldn''t help but wonder if this had really happened.

    The sun was making me feel better, and I was getting restless.

    "Girl, let me pull you up."

    It was Tianjia''s voice!

    His voice brought me back to reality, but my mood immediately turned bad.

    What did the appearance of this person represent?

    So everything that happened last night was real, because I actually saw him last night.

    "Why are you here again?"

    At this moment, I felt a bit of strength in my entire body. Unexpectedly, I no longer felt so sore and powerless all over.

    Seeing that I had such strength to speak, Tianjia was a little surprised, but immediately said: "Miss, we cannot stay here any longer, even if there''s something to say, we should at least come up first!"

    I wanted to reject her and express my position, but somehow, I immediately thought of the countless hands under the ground. I immediately gave up on the idea of throwing a tantrum with him.

    I didn''t have time to think about it. I reached out my hand and left the pit with his help.

    At the same time, I saw a look of relief on his face.

    "I''m leaving." I said snappily and turned to leave.

    "Be careful, don''t fall in again."

    Tianjia said with good intentions, and even looked at my back with a face filled with shock.

    I looked at him with disdain. I thought to myself, there''s no need to deliberately act like this, right? Wasn''t it just a huge pit? Was there a need to look at her with such deep fear in her eyes?

    I turned my head in disdain, but I was so scared that I nearly lost my balance and fell back in again.

    What did I see? My God?

    I really suspect now that I''m actually making a horror movie, because this is just too shocking. Why did I encounter so many scenes that only appeared in TV dramas?

    Behind me was a huge crater in the deep abyss. The red liquid inside the crater kept rolling, as if it was still steaming. From the looks of it, the temperature should definitely not be lower than a hundred degrees, right?

    This was not all. On the cliff inside the huge pit, pairs of hands were trying to grab at the surroundings. That was enough to scare a person to death!

    I tightly covered my mouth, unable to recover from my shock.

    "I didn''t mean to scare you, did I? "You didn''t want me to help you up just now, I''ll tell you the truth. If you were a minute too late, you would have been swallowed by this red blood and I can guarantee that you''ll be immediately cooked."

    I patted the location of my heart in fear. Indeed, I still had lingering fears in my heart.

    But wasn''t this a bit too scary?

    "What, what is going on? What the hell is this huge pit? "

    Tianjia was startled, and thought that the word I used sounded strange, "Don''t spout nonsense, the big pit is called Blood Wave Lake, it only appears once every year at the fifteenth of the eighth month, and this time it will definitely happen because of something strange. You are lucky this time, but the other people that encountered it would not be as lucky as you."

    Blood Wave Lake?

    This was clearly just a huge pit, why did it have to be called a lake?

    Also, what he said just now seemed to be that someone else had experienced the same thing as me before, which piqued my curiosity.

    "What do you think happened that time? "Hurry up and tell me about it."

    Seeing my curiosity piqued, Tianjia asked, "You really want to know?"

    I hastily nodded my head and said, "Of course, hurry up and tell me about it."

    "That was a very tragic thing, I saw it with my own eyes." Tianjia seemed to be very sad, his eyes revealing a look of panic and helplessness.

    I suddenly felt that he was somewhat pitiful. Although my impression of him wasn''t very good, I still felt that he must have a story, and it shouldn''t be a miserable story.

    I couldn''t bear to ask any more questions. Maybe I was as upset as he was.

    "Forget it, since you''re so upset, then don''t say anymore."

    "The Blood Wave Lake will only appear on the fifteenth day of the eighth month. It wasn''t until the resentment is completely filled that it will not appear again. For you to be able to see it shows that you are destined for it."

    What strange words?

    Could he mean to say that not everyone could see this Blood Wave Lake?

    If so, my luck is good.

    "I want to leave this place. Can you send me out?"

    I looked around and saw what seemed to be a dense forest. I had never seen these trees before, and they looked extremely strange.

    The sight of those trees made me feel uncomfortable.

    So I don''t want to stay here any longer.

    Tianjia said, "You come with me to a place first, when we get there, I will send you off. However, you must take care of the Cloth Doll in your hands, don''t fall off it, otherwise the consequences will be severe."

    Hearing the two words "Cloth Doll", I realized that I was tightly holding onto that Cloth Doll and had not let it go.

    I was shocked, I didn''t think that Tianjia would pull me up, and I even brought her up.

    I didn''t dare to look at the Cloth Doll again, as if every time I saw her eyes, I would feel that she was a living Cloth Doll.

    That feeling was so real.

    Although I was a little afraid of the Cloth Doll, for some reason, my hands subconsciously held onto it tightly, as if I did not want to throw it away.

    I don''t even know why I thought that.

    Right now, I could only follow Tianjia towards a place that seemed to be a very high ground. I don''t want to be alone in this terrifying place.

    Along the way, the dense forest made me uncomfortable, but I couldn''t avoid it.

    I didn''t know what kind of strong heart I had, until Tianjia said, "We''re here."

    After hearing those two words, when I arrived, I felt that I was about to collapse from exhaustion.

    I immediately sat down on the ground, and the Cloth Doll in my hands felt a little strange. I felt that the Cloth Doll seemed to be somewhat wet, and its entire body was drenched in sweat just like me.

    I looked at Cloth Doll suspiciously and realised that she was indeed drenched, as if she was fished out of the water just now.

    I was so frightened that I threw her out, and in the instant she fell to the ground, I heard her cry out.

    I felt my scalp tingle.

    "Did you hear anything?" I trembled as I asked Tianjia.

    Tianjia said with a serious face, "No, what''s wrong?"

    Seeing his serious face, I didn''t think he was lying. Was it because I was nervous and had misheard him?

    "No, maybe I heard wrong."

    I absent-mindedly said as I picked up the Cloth Doll again.

    Little did I know, that behind me, Tianjia had a strange smile in his eyes as he stared at the Cloth Doll.

    "Now that you''ve brought me to this place, what do you want to say?"

    I even feel that it''s better to be in the villa than here, at least it''s not so scary there.

    Tianjia said, "Actually, I just wanted to tell you that I had a very deep relationship with your family in the past, your identity is currently very dangerous, but you really cannot leave the villa right now, so other than going back, you have no other choice."

    I looked at him doubtfully. Could it be that that was what he wanted to tell me?

    Seeing my doubtful gaze, Tianjia said, "Perhaps you think that I am a little unreasonable, or perhaps my appearance made you feel that I am very strange, but I still have to say that there is only one person beside you who truly treats you well. You must open your eyes wide."

    I didn''t know who he was talking about, and since he didn''t say the man''s name directly, he probably didn''t want to tell me, so I knew that even if I asked him, he wouldn''t tell me.

    "Since you''ve finished saying your piece, can I leave now?"

 C72

    I didn''t want to go on with what he was saying, because it might seem absurd to talk about it to a stranger, an unfamiliar person.

    So I didn''t want to talk to someone I didn''t know at all about such a deep topic.

    Seeing that I didn''t want to talk to him anymore, Tianjia felt helpless. He had a bitter smile on his face.

    "Alright, since you don''t want to continue, then I''ll send you back right now."

    Hearing that he had finally agreed, I was overjoyed. Looking at this shocking place, I really didn''t have the courage to stay any longer.

    "Then let''s go now!"

    I was homeless and had gone through this terrible experience. I really wanted to return to my villa, which had become my safe haven.

    Tianjia was startled, "You think it''s that easy? If you want to leave, you can leave. It will depend on whether the Blood Wave Lake agrees to it. "

    I was confused by his words. If I were to leave, would I have to wait for the Blood Wave Lake''s consent? What kind of concept was this?

    "Don''t you think what you said was ridiculous? Can Blood Wave Lake speak? Besides, what did I have to do with him? "Why did you ask his permission?"

    I seemed to be asking with a lot of momentum, as if I was so right.

    Tianjia looked at me as if I were a childish child, his eyes made me seem like a pitiful and pitiful person.

    "You think that after falling into the Blood Wave Lake s, you could leave just like that?" Tianjia asked.

    "Isn''t it?" My voice trailed off a little. He kept feeling that something wasn''t right.

    "You are really naive. You have also personally witnessed the power of Blood Wave Lake, don''t you think that if you don''t draw a clear line between us, you won''t be able to leave? Even if you were to return to your villa or go to the ends of the world, he would still follow you like your shadow. "

    Pursuing Shadow?

    I don''t want it.

    Who would be willing to follow the Blood Wave Lake in that strange place?

    I''m not full.

    "I say, that person, can you tell me more clearly?" What exactly do you mean by that? "

    I did my best to restrain my emotions. Although my heart was surrounded by a ball of fire, I still suppressed it and didn''t want to make the matter too stiff.

    "Let''s not talk about anything else for now. Do you really think you can go and meet someone with your honor?"

    Seeing Tianjia''s gaze that seemed to be implying something, I was suddenly stunned. My intuition told me that there was something fishy on my face.

    I instinctively covered my face and shouted, "What happened to my face?"

    Tianjia shook his head and took out a mirror, "You take care of it yourself."

    I impatiently took over the mirror, and in that instant, a person I didn''t know was watching from within the mirror.

    That face should be the weirdest face I''ve ever seen in my life, right?

    It could be said that his facial features were almost deformed, right?

    First of all, the two eyes met, and at first glance it looked so long.

    Next was the nose, the nostrils were actually still pointed upwards.

    Even his mouth turned green. It was as ugly as it could be.

    These were his facial features and his skin. It was covered in a green glow, making him look extremely ugly.

    This face can''t connect me with my previous face at all. This is simply not the same person!

    "How did my face become like this? It''s your mirror, isn''t it? That must be it. "

    Tianjia looked at me sympathetically, "Miss, are you really not willing to accept this reality? Actually, the person you are looking at right now is the real you. This mirror is a treasure, and anyone who can see their true self from it, no matter who it is, can see whether they are a human or a ghost by looking in the mirror. If you are a ghost, then his ghostly appearance will appear. If you are a human, then his ordinary appearance will appear.

    That''s right, Tianjia had said it very clearly, even if I had a poor ability to accept it, I would still be able to understand it.

    "You mean I look like a ghost now?"

    I was a little dumbfounded by my own words. It clearly sounded like he was a ghost.

    "You and I can''t explain this sort of thing clearly with just a few words. As for whether or not you''re a human or a ghost, you have to rely on your slow research in the future. One day, you will find out your true identity."

    These words seemed to have a slightly puzzled tone to it.

    However, at this moment, my attention seems to have landed on that mirror. I saw that the mirror seemed to be very special. It had a small shape and was an oval shape. It looked quite exquisite.

    My eyes accidentally touched that ray of light and immediately felt a sharp pain.

    Looking at that insignificant light, it could actually cause my eyes to feel pain. What kind of mirror is this?

    I raised my hand to take a look at the mirror, but before my hand could touch the mirror, I heard a barely audible sound.

    "Don''t touch that mirror, or you''ll get into big trouble."

    Startled by the sound, I quickly withdrew my hand.

    Although I do not know who is speaking to me now, but since she knows what I mean, it means that she is very close to me.

    Tianjia''s originally pleasantly surprised expression dimmed. He looked at me in disbelief, as if he was doubting why I had suddenly given up on taking that mirror just now.

    I could even conclude that he had expected me to take the mirror, and it was not hard to see the disappointment on his face.

    In that case, I began to wonder if there was something wrong with the mirror.

    But who was reminding me?

    Other than Tianjia and I, there''s no one else here. Furthermore, from the looks of it, Tianjia did not seem to have heard that voice.

    "You must strongly request that we leave this place. You must not spend the night here, or the consequences will be unimaginable."

    Again, the voice spoke to me.

    This time, it was very clear, much clearer than before.

    After all, this voice was loud, so Tianjia would definitely be able to hear it. If that was the case, wouldn''t he be the one who found out?

    However, I immediately realized that my worries were unnecessary.

    Tianjia was still the same as before, but from his expression, he probably didn''t hear this voice.

    I couldn''t help but be curious. Just who was so capable that they wouldn''t be overheard when talking to me?

    I tentatively said in my heart, "Who are you? Where are you talking to me now? "

    I originally only said it with a skeptical attitude, but I didn''t expect the voice to answer me, "I was just speaking to you internally, just like you are speaking to me right now. We can''t communicate like this with other people."

    I suddenly understood. I understood, but at the same time, I felt that it was very strange. To think that there was actually such a way of speaking, does this mean that I have some sort of special ability?

    I was thrilled by my own thoughts.

    "Yes, this is indeed a special ability, you didn''t have this ability before, but after arriving here, you can talk to anyone in your heart. Of course, I mean, under special circumstances, you don''t want too many people to hear your words, so you can use this method. As long as you can speak to someone in your heart, only that person will be able to hear you. No one else will be able to hear it. "

    What she explained was indeed very detailed. I admit that even though it was a bit long-winded, I understood clearly.

    I couldn''t help but feel a little excited. I didn''t expect that this would be a blessing in disguise.

    However, it was only a brief moment of joy at the moment. After that, there was endless desolation.

    How can I face people when my face is like this?

    Strangely enough, as soon as this thought appeared in my mind, she found out, and I wondered if she was a worm in my belly.

    "Your face is not a problem. As long as you leave this place, I will help you recover."

    Wow!

    I couldn''t help but exclaim in my heart. I didn''t expect her to have such a move up her sleeve.

    Subconsciously, I made some comparisons. I would rather believe the owner of this voice.

    I weighed my options and finally decided to believe her.

    Therefore, I said to Tianjia, "Please send me away! Even if that''s the case with my face, I don''t want to stay here either. "

    I could only pretend to be calm as I didn''t want to anger him, so as to not cause unnecessary trouble.

    Tianjia obviously did not expect me to still persist on like this, but the hand holding the mirror actually started to tremble.

    The mirror became tighter and tighter in his hand, as if he had offended the mirror.

    His face began to change as he stared at me, giving me a bad feeling.

    I have a faint premonition that if I want to leave this place, it might not be so easy. Furthermore, even though Tianjia said that he was doing well, he is actually not a good person. Maybe it''s just someone with ulterior motives for me.

    I don''t know why these people with ulterior motives always appear around me. I''m just a normal girl.

    Aren''t they tired?

    Speak nonsense to me, do something inexplicable.

    I have seen all of this, and I think they are truly eccentric.

    It was as if the people around me were doing all this for some hidden purpose. I wasn''t an idiot, so I could naturally feel it. I could see what they were trying to do with me, but what I couldn''t figure out was, what could an ordinary girl like me do for them?

    It''s like, this Tianjia now, his appearance, and these two encounters, made me feel like it wasn''t that coincidental.

 C73

    The expression on Tianjia''s face continuously changed, and finally, returned to normal.

    The way he looked at me was dark.

    I was extremely nervous. I didn''t understand him at all. If he really didn''t want to let me go, then there was nothing I could do about it.

    However, it was fortunate that it proved that my worries were unnecessary.

    "Since you really want to leave, then I''ll agree to it. However, there must be a prerequisite."

    It is a good thing that he has agreed to it, but the condition is that ˇ­

    "What is the premise?"

    "When I''m sending you off, you have to close your eyes. Only when I say that you can open them can you open them. Otherwise, if anything happens on the way, I''m not responsible."

    The way she said it seemed to make me nervous. This kind of tense atmosphere is still possible.

    However, I was willing to give it my all. In order to leave as soon as possible, I immediately agreed.

    Isn''t it just closing my eyes? It wasn''t difficult.

    "Fine, I promise you. Can we leave now?"

    Seeing that I was impatient, Tianjia nodded his head sadly.

    I don''t know why he was so sad. Is it because I can''t bear to leave?

    I was immediately chilled by my own thoughts.

    "Go, I''ll send you off immediately!" Tianjia said as he kicked the mirror into Yun Che''s embrace, then said, "Quickly close your eyes. Don''t open it without me."

    I immediately closed my eyes as per his instructions, not forgetting to hide the Cloth Doll under my clothes.

    Fortunately, the Cloth Doll''s body isn''t too big, and the clothes I''m wearing are a little loose, so if you don''t look carefully, you wouldn''t be able to tell that I kicked this thing on my body.

    When I closed my eyes, I could feel the wind in my ears, as if it were flying through the sky.

    A cool breeze blew past my body. I felt that it was a kind of cool feeling.

    I''m just curious, is this flying in the sky?

    Still, I know, curiosity killed the cat.

    Just as I was about to leave, I suddenly heard Tianjia''s voice, "Alright, we''re here. You can open your eyes."

    I opened my eyes as if I had heard a pardon, but everything was back to normal. In front of me was the villa, as if nothing had ever happened.

    I blankly stared at the villa as I thought to myself, "What is going on?"

    Am I really staying with Tianjia the whole night, or was that actually a scene that I imagined myself?

    My mood was so bad at that moment that there was not even a sliver of elation to escape.

    On the contrary, it was tightly surrounded by a gloomy aura.

    "Your face, you can''t just go in like this. Walk a hundred steps to the left, there''s a grass there, red, eat that grass, then you''ll be back to normal. Hurry, there''s not much time left, Tathagata is about to come out."

    I was startled by the sudden voice. It was the same voice again. Now, I was sure that the voice came from my body.

    It''s so strange that she knows where else to cure my face, and she knows even Tathagata.

    What kind of person was he?

    Suddenly, my hand accidentally touched that Cloth Doll that was hidden on my body. My heart couldn''t help but thump.

    I hastily took out the Cloth Doll. I realised that her eyes were open, and extremely similar to a real person''s eyes.

    "Are you talking?" I asked.

    After I finished speaking, I felt that it was a little funny. If someone else saw this, they would definitely think I was crazy.

    However, although the scene looked so strange and shocking, it had truly happened.

    The Cloth Doll really spoke.

    Her eyes twitched and her mouth began to twitch. "Hurry up and do as I say. There''s really no time. I''ll explain it to you when I have the chance in the future."

    The Cloth Doll could speak.

    This was simply a miracle in the world.

    Even I, who had already prepared my mind, found it hard to accept it, let alone others.

    "You, how could you possibly speak? Or are you a monster? "

    I asked in a childish way, didn''t I?

    "I only have one question for you, I only know how to speak on the fifteenth of the eighth month, I have nothing else to say."

    Understood!

    Fine!

    I immediately headed for the place she was talking about. I wanted to find the grass and get back to normal.

    There will be plenty of opportunities to learn her true identity in the future, but I can''t afford to lose face any longer.

    Sure enough, I did find a red-colored grass, and it was a weird-looking one at that.

    I''ve lived for so many years, but I''ve never seen such strange grass.

    I took what looked like a small umbrella of grass and thought how strange it was.

    "Hurry up and eat it. Tathagata will be here in a few minutes."

    How could she be so godly? He actually knew so much about it.

    I didn''t have time to ask, so I quickly ate it.

    After eating it, I felt hot and cold on my face. It felt like I was about to tear my face apart.

    Fortunately, it only took a few seconds for the ordeal to end.

    "Are you done?"

    I don''t know if I''m asking the Cloth Doll or myself.

    "It''s fine now. Don''t tell Tathagata everything about me. Remember, your speech is a bit measured."

    The moment her voice fell, she saw Tathagata walking over.

    Ah, her calculations were really accurate.

    I am not only impressed with her.

    "Mei Ruxue, you''re actually here? Do you know that Grandma Hao and I have been looking for you the whole night? When you come back, why didn''t you go in and tell us about it? "

    Tathagata''s words were very heartless and it even made me hear the resentment in his words.

    I said angrily, "Why should I tell you? "Who are you to me?"

    I whirled around and looked at him angrily.

    In that instant, I saw that Tathagata''s expression seemed to freeze, as he stared intently at my face, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Your face?"

    "What happened to my face?" I asked in astonishment.

    As if Tathagata had seen something strange, he shook his head and asked curiously, "Impossible, how is this possible?"

    A light flashed in my mind. I think I understand why he was so surprised.

    It seems that when I was bitten by that ghost girl, she probably knew that my face would turn ugly and scary?

    It''s just that he might not have expected me to recover at all.

    When I saw him like this, I actually felt a little happy in my heart.

    Tathagata, have you ever been nervous?

    I let you know that you''ve been bullying me and torturing me before, and now I''ll let you have a taste of what it feels like.

    Finally, Tathagata forced himself to calm down. He took my hand and quickly walked in the direction of the villa.

    "Let go of me, you''re hurting my hand, I can walk by myself." I kept nagging, but Tathagata still didn''t intend to let go of me.

    After I was flung into the villa, he hastily shut the door and asked angrily, "Why is your face completely fine?" What did you do? "

    From what I heard, it sounded like my face shouldn''t be intact. It should be that terrifying look.

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Isn''t my face always like this? "

    "Don''t lie to me? In my eyes, if you say you''re not lying, I can see it clearly. Tell me, who helped you? "

    He actually knows that someone helped me recover, then do I have to tell him that a Cloth Doll helped me?

    Not to mention that it was ridiculous, the Cloth Doll also told me not to talk about it.

    I decided not to mention it.

    "Think what you want. In short, I didn''t do anything, and no one helped me. From the beginning to the end, I came here alone."

    Tathagata was surprised by my attitude.

    Obviously, he didn''t expect me to be this energetic, as if I wasn''t affected by the ghost girl from last night at all.

    He seems to be quite infuriated with me. From the looks of it, he probably has a belly full of anger in him.

    But I don''t understand. Is it just because my face isn''t disfigured that it''s so hard for him to accept? Would he only be satisfied if I came back with that horrible face?

    "Alright, Mei Ruxue, you truly do not recognize the kindness of others. Grandma Hao was injured in order to find you. She was very serious, you had better know. "

    After throwing those words, Tathagata left in a huff.

    Grandma Hao was injured? Or was it to find me?

    I really don''t have a single good impression of Grandma Hao, even if what she said is true, I don''t have a single trace of guilt towards her.

    I rejected her from the bottom of my heart. Ever since I came here, she had always been against me and had even fought against me. Thus, in my heart, her impression was always dark.

    Should I go and see Grandma Hao?

    I admit that I''m a soft-hearted person, one that''s distinct between love and hate. Although I hate Grandma Hao in my heart, I still feel a little apologetic in my heart.

    No matter what reason Grandma Hao came looking for me, she was still injured because of me.

    In my heart, I was always hesitant. For a moment, I was in a dilemma.

    "Ruxue, you''re finally back. "But it worried me to death."

    Warmth suddenly appeared in front of my eyes. My expression was indescribably passionate.

    My mood improved a little. Seeing that she was sincere for me, my heart naturally felt better.

 C74

    Seeing her warm enthusiasm and hearing her concern, the irritation caused by Tathagata had slightly improved.

    "Gentle, I''m fine now." I said to her.

    Warmth grabbed my hand and glanced at Tathagata, then said with a bit of awkwardness, "How about I send you back to your room first? "It seems like you don''t have any spirit at all."

    As she spoke, her eyes glanced at Tathagata faintly, as if she wanted to see how he would react after hearing her words.

    Despite that, the expected storm didn''t seem to come. Tathagata didn''t get angry, but weirdly, he didn''t even open his mouth.

    He never looked at us.

    When she saw that Tathagata had no reaction, she walked over to him.

    We passed by Tathagata, my arm still pressed against his body, but he still didn''t react.

    After leaving him for a long way, I was finally relieved.

    I felt like I had left the clutches of a demon.

    If I were to return, I could only return to Tathagata''s residence. It would be impossible to return to my residence.

    However, it was fortunate that Tathagata didn''t follow us back immediately. I hastily shut the door and heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Ruxue, can you tell me what happened now?"

    Warm warmth retracted the smile on his face, and was replaced by a serious expression.

    It was as if she knew that this matter was very important and did not dare to neglect it in the slightest.

    I sighed and the scene appeared in my mind once again. I couldn''t help but feel a lingering fear.

    I really couldn''t forget that scene. I thought that as long as I escaped, I would pretend that nothing had happened. However, I never expected that it wasn''t the case at all.

    "Gentle, this matter is simply too frightening. I never would have thought that I would encounter so many strange things."

    Hearing my words, Wen Hei''s expression darkened, as if she had suddenly recalled something. "Ruxue, do you still remember what happened at school?"

    School?

    I was stunned by her words. Why did she suddenly start talking about the school when we were talking about this matter again?

    I asked puzzledly, "I don''t understand what you mean."

    "Have you forgotten that you fell from the top of the school library?" As she spoke, her eyes became extremely sharp.

    I was so frightened by her fierce gaze that I staggered. Why does this warmth seem to have suddenly changed into someone else?

    "Warm, what nonsense are you talking about?" I asked in surprise.

    Actually, this question had been bothering me for a long time, but I didn''t have the opportunity to ask her about it even though I was in the same place with her everyday. I didn''t expect her to bring up this topic on her own accord.

    "Don''t you know what I''m talking about?"

    The warmth seems to be pressing down on me step by step.

    "Gentle, you''re so strange. I really don''t understand what you''re thinking. I''ve never worked at the school''s library before. Besides, I just happened to be home at that time. Why would I jump off a building and commit suicide?" Don''t you think what you just said is really weird? "

    Ruxue, if you were to say these to others, perhaps I would be able to believe you. But the problem is that we are best friends, and get tired of each other almost every day. If you were to go home, how could I not know?

    "But I told you personally that I''m going home. You won''t forget that, right?"

    She really didn''t know if that good thing was real or fake. After all, so much time had passed, why did she mention it at such a time?

    I really don''t understand what she''s thinking.

    Warmth shook her head, as if she was talking to herself, "That''s strange. Why would he call to say that there was an accident in the cemetery?"

    I didn''t hear her warm words, but I could tell that she was definitely out of the ordinary.

    "Are you done talking?"

    Warmth suddenly woke up, and when she lifted her head, she met Tathagata''s lethal gaze.

    For a moment, Gentle Snow was stupefied. She blankly stared into Tathagata''s eyes, seemingly unable to extricate herself.

    "Why did you come in without knocking?" I asked in displeasure.

    Tathagata was indeed a rude person, and he would never care about other people''s feelings when he did anything. I knew this very well.

    "This is my room. Don''t tell me that I have to knock on the door even when I return to my own room. Should I report this to you?"

    Wasn''t that a bit too harsh?

    No matter what, he is a man. Men have to yield to women. Yet, he never likes to leave me any face.

    Actually, I''m already used to it.

    "Tathagata, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. Alright, you can do whatever you want."

    I simply let nature take its course.

    The warm look in Tathagata''s eyes seemed very gentle, as if he were looking at something very precious.

    "Young Master Rulai, I know that you''re sulking because of that night. But now that Ruxue is back, she should be fine, right? This matter can be considered to be over, so don''t take it to heart. "

    The corner of Tathagata''s mouth raised as he spoke in a condescending manner, "Gentle, you may leave now."

    Not only was I stunned, I was also stunned. Tathagata''s attitude was simply too hurtful.

    Her warm face flushed red, "Young Master Rulai, do I really make you hate me that much?"

    "This is my room. Since I''ve already said it, you can leave now."

    Warmth could no longer hold it in. She stomped her foot and rushed out.

    I couldn''t help but secretly shake my head. Tathagata had indeed gone too far.

    I couldn''t help but think of how I had gone with him to his house, and how she had come to see him because she liked him, and how he had taken her for nothing.

    Now, it seemed that this warmth was still unwilling to give up, and so they had come to this place. Unexpectedly, they had met with complete defeat.

    "Do you think I''m cruel? "Heartless?" Tathagata did not know why, but he seemed to be slightly moved today.

    When he spoke, I thought he looked sad, in contrast to his previous warm attitude.

    I was also surprised at this point. Tathagata was indeed abnormal today.

    He couldn''t help but have a weird expression on his face. Even his temper was strange.

    "You''re not talking, but I know you''re listening to me."

    For once, Tathagata did not lose his temper and just continued talking to himself.

    I still didn''t say anything. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to speak, but I really didn''t know what to say.

    "Do you know? I didn''t really want to be like this every day. However, this is something that I cannot control. Some things have happened and there''s no way of turning back, just like me. If it wasn''t for the things that happened in the past, I presume I would be now. "

    At this point, he stopped, as if he felt that he had gone too far.

    I wondered what had happened to him today. How could it be so abnormal? Normally, he wouldn''t say such words. More importantly, his tone was surprisingly gentle.

    However, when Tathagata spoke gently, his appearance was also very amiable, causing me to feel a warm feeling in my heart.

    For a moment, I had an illusion.

    "I''ve always regretted thinking that if it hadn''t been for that incident, I wouldn''t have reached this point. Sometimes, I feel so tired, but even so, I have to persevere. I must pay the price for my own mistakes."

    Uh! The more he said, the more emotional he got.

    Suddenly, he caught me off guard and grabbed one of my hands, startling me.

    "You, what are you planning to do?" I shouted in horror.

    Tathagata shook his head in amazement. "You seem to be very afraid of me? Am I really that scary? "

    I shook my head. "No, I didn''t mean that."

    "Do you know why I never laugh? Actually, it''s not because I don''t have emotions, nor is it because I don''t have emotions, nor is it because I don''t have desires. Rather, I don''t know how to laugh. "

    My eyes immediately widened and my jaw almost dropped from shock.

    He said he couldn''t laugh?

    This should be the funniest joke I''ve ever heard.

    How could there be a person in the world who could not laugh?

    Unless that person didn''t want to laugh and was unwilling to be young, there shouldn''t be any problem with him not laughing, right?

    He was just a hypocrite. Was there really a need to come up with such a ridiculous excuse?

    "You, you said you don''t know how to laugh?" I couldn''t help but laugh out loud.

    Tathagata''s face was still as dark as ever. "Do you really think it''s that funny? Do you think I would joke with you about something like this? "Then you are too naive."

    Tathagata began to mock me again. The meaning behind those words were still, "I''m just a simple-minded person."

    No, something didn''t seem right. He said he couldn''t laugh, but I seem to remember him smiling once since I came to the villa. I remember him smiling once, and I remember it very clearly.

    "You''re lying!" I excitedly stood up. "You clearly know how to laugh. I have seen it with my own eyes."

    Tathagata looked at me indifferently, as if he wasn''t surprised. "Right, it''s because I smiled at you the only time, that''s why I chose you to have an underworld marriage with me. Do you understand?"

    I don''t seem to be able to figure it out. I don''t seem to understand what he means.

    "Do you mean that if you smile at someone, that person will marry you?"

 C75

    "You''re right. Actually, the person I chose to marry at the beginning wasn''t you. It''s just that after you came back, I didn''t think that I would have the urge to laugh at you. This made even me feel that it was inconceivable. This is because a long time ago, others have told me that only when I am able to smile from the bottom of my heart towards a girl, she would be the most suitable target for my wedding. "

    No, I protested. Why am I so unlucky?

    I said in my heart, you can smile at anyone you want, but why do you have to smile at me?

    Your smile doesn''t matter, yet it caused me to suffer such injuries. Heavens, why is it so unfair?

    However, even though my heart was in agony, Tathagata still didn''t seem to let me go, and continued, "I didn''t expect to discover that you and I already had a deep relationship before, so it was all fated. You had no choice but to marry me, and I also had no other choice."

    It was rare for Tathagata to say so much. Thus, it would be difficult for him. He was someone who was not good at speaking.

    "You''ve said so much, that''s just one meaning, this is why I have to marry you, right?"

    I didn''t want to continue listening to him, so I directly made myself clear.

    "Yes, that''s it." As if looking out the window, the sun seemed to be very high. The sun shone brightly. He closed his eyes.

    "Is there really no other way?"

    After I asked this question, I felt that my question was very childish. Was I discussing it with him?

    But this was undoubtedly an extremely laughable matter. To discuss it with him, even using one''s toes to think was impossible.

    "Once the game starts, it won''t stop. If it stops midway, everyone will die with it."

    When Tathagata said the words "accompany the funeral", he bit his teeth. I couldn''t help but shiver.

    "This is just a game?" I asked doubtfully.

    "It''s a game, but you have to complete it yourself, okay? It''s a special day today, last night when you came out of the buddhist hall, it was already past 12 o''clock, so it was the full moon''s night, that''s why you would encounter those things. I was just thinking, shouldn''t you explain to me how you got rid of the corpse poison? "

    Tathagata stared intently into my eyes, as if he wanted to see through my thoughts.

    That''s right, how did my corpse poison get cured?

    Last night, I experienced that huge pit, then the blood rain, then the Cloth Doll.

    When I thought about the key word Cloth Doll, I suddenly remembered that I recovered because I found a mysterious grass under the Cloth Doll''s guidance.

    But can I say that the Cloth Doll told me?

    I can''t tell him everything about the Cloth Doll?

    If he knows, he definitely won''t let the Cloth Doll go. Since the Cloth Doll can speak, then I think, she must have a life.

    "I don''t know how you did it either. It seems like you can just do it yourself."

    Seeing how I said it so casually, Tathagata coldly said, "You''d better not hide anything from me, otherwise the consequences will be very serious."

    He was clearly threatening me, but I had experienced too many things, so I didn''t take the threat seriously.

    "I told you, I don''t know, I just don''t know."

    Seeing how determined I was to continue questioning her, Tathagata had no choice but to give up.

    He bitterly walked to the door and turned back and said, "Remember, today is a special day. Don''t run around, or else if you encounter anything dirty, don''t blame me for not reminding you."

    Such a fickle Tathagata has really broadened my horizons.

    That gentle, gentle, and soft voice of his had suddenly returned to his original form. This was too strange.

    Tathagata walked into a garden, appearing to have something heavy on his mind.

    Grandma Hao plucked a osmanthus flower and walked over to Tathagata''s side. "Young Master Rulai, are you sure you want to set up a Eight Trigrams Ghost Meeting Formation tonight?"

    Tathagata looked at the unknown grass beneath his feet and said calmly, "Yes, there''s no other way. I can only use this method to test how many ghosts there are in this villa."

    As he said that, his peripheral vision seemed to be looking in a certain direction. Grandma Hao nodded slightly, "Then, when the time comes, I will help you with everything I have. I hope you do not worry too much about the successful completion of this matter. "

    "Right now, my father is also calling me back. This is a critical moment, so my heart is in pain and it''s also a good idea. What should I do? Why is everyone forcing me now? Everyone watching my joke? I''ve been doing my best. Why is my father still not willing to give me the chance? "

    Grandma Hao was a little awkward. Facing Tathagata''s complaints, she really didn''t know how to comfort him.

    Tathagata had always been so domineering and would never show such an attitude in front of him. He must be feeling extremely upset to be able to say such words now.

    Grandma Hao said helplessly, "Your position and identity might have created the situation today. Otherwise, it would be better for you to discuss this with your father."

    "Discuss?" "He won''t discuss it with me, he just directly prepared everything for me. Just a moment ago, he even sent me a message that he wanted me to go back and get married."

    Grandma Hao suddenly realised, no wonder Tathagata''s actions were so strange. That''s what feelings are like. It was a letter from his father.

    "So that''s how it is?" But what are you going to do? "

    When Grandma Hao asked this question, she sounded somewhat sympathetic, as if she felt that he was actually a pitiful person. There were also times when the noble Young Master Rulai would feel sad.

    "What should we do? I won''t give up on Mei Ruxue. After all, she was chosen by me personally, and also the result of their investigations. Now that this situation is already reached, and only my father is still so arrogant, I will definitely think of a way to make him accept this fact. "

    However, what Tathagata did not know was that the person who had caused this situation was Tathagata''s father, who was in such a hurry to get him to go back and get married. It was actually because of warmth.

    "Dad, I feel like I''m really going to die." She cried out in pain and warmth.

    Ever since he had returned home, the situation had not been looking good. He could not help but feel that his condition had not improved, and even his body had become better.

    Seeing her daughter like this, Wen Jiuze''s heart shattered.

    "Child, don''t say it like that. I won''t watch you die. Right now, you can''t persevere and become more serious. Tell daddy about this, just where do you feel uncomfortable?"

    Wen Jiuze''s face displayed a strong fatherly love, seeing that he was acting in such a warm manner, he wished that he could take her place.

    "I want Tathagata. Father, remember, if I die, I must marry Tathagata. Otherwise, I will never rest in peace."

    "Aiya, child, what did you say? In our family, I''m counting on you to integrate my skills. If you die, won''t you be taking my life? "

    "I''m dead, don''t you still have a sister?"

    "Elder sister? "Hrmph." Wen Jiuze snorted, his eyes revealing a look of disdain, "Just Wen Mei, can I give everything to him? "This is all that I''ve worked hard to manage. Only you have the right to inherit this position."

    "Dad, don''t say it like that. Even if she was in the wrong, she is still my big sister."

    "Alright, don''t talk anymore. I''ll go and discuss it with Heaven''s Will to see if there''s a good idea."

    For a moment, Gentle Snow froze. It seemed that her father was still a little concerned about that matter, and might not be able to let it go.

    Gentle comfort felt slightly proud of herself. It seemed that the person her father valued the most and cared about the most was still herself.

    However, when she thought about her current situation, she was truly at a loss of what to do. Why did he become so serious?

    To be honest, ever since he went to the villa, he lived in the same room with the cat every day. He wanted to chase the damn cat away, but he couldn''t do so in the end.

    He couldn''t chase it away.

    Alright, if that''s all it is, I can still endure being in the same room with the cat. However, that cat is really strange, and it will let out eerie laughter in the middle of the night every day.

    That feeling was too terrifying.

    Ever since he was young, he had always been bold and reckless. However, his only weakness was that he was afraid of cats.

    He didn''t know why he would have such a laughable weakness.

    Warmth truly hated this weakness of hers. She was not even afraid of ghosts or ghosts. In fact, when she met ghosts or ghosts, she did not even bat an eyelid.

    However, only when he was facing the cat did he feel helpless.

    The reason why he was in such dire straits was due to that damned cat.

    He had to talk about this after going back to the villa.

    At that time, he didn''t think too much about it. In order to get along with Tathagata, he thought to himself, "A cat is fine, but I''m afraid. As long as I can endure for a while, it might be fine."

    But for some reason, that cat was really good at tormenting. Sometimes, when he slept in the middle of the night, he would actually feel that cat was like a ghost lying on his arm, snoring.

    When he opened his eyes and saw this strange scene, he knew that the fear of warmth had reached its limit.

    However, this was not all. What was even more outrageous was that the cat would shit on her bed, piss on her, and suddenly attack her when she wasn''t in the room.

    The warmth was simply caused by the cat.

    Mainly because he had to face the cat''s strange face every day. That cat seemed to be deliberately going against her, and it even gave her a sinister smile.

 C76

    Was he destined to be killed by a cat?

    Gentle and unwilling, she hadn''t thought that her own family could control the lives of most people, but couldn''t they control their own life and death?

    Right now, not even his father could do anything about it. Maybe he would just have to resign himself to fate.

    Wen Jiuze''s heart was like raging waves, he felt that he really couldn''t control his own fate at this moment.

    He couldn''t even protect his most beloved daughter, this was a bit of a dereliction of duty.

    The Ancient Tomb of Wen Family had been passed down from generations of ancestors, but in his current generation, he was somewhat unable to be up to the task.

    Ever since he had accepted the Ancient Tomb of Wen Family, things that went wrong came one after another.

    Wen Jiuze felt that he was almost unable to breathe.

    Not only would he be unable to smoothly obtain someone''s life, he would even be unable to keep his own daughter''s life.

    There must be some secret he did not know about. Or had he been involved in it all those years ago?

    He did not dare to think about it any longer. Thinking about that incident made his heart jump.

    Although he had seen many weird deaths, he was still upset about them.

    He did not dare to think about how miserable those people would be if he could only think about them.

    Wen Jiuze quickly retracted his train of thoughts, and realized that he was currently in a daze with a warm feeling.

    He suddenly felt his heart ache, "Gentle, don''t think too much. Although your situation isn''t too good, it''s impossible for you to be in such a hopeless situation."

    "But dad, I seem to have heard someone call me, asking me to go down and accompany her."

    "What?" Wen Jiuze turned pale with fright, "You said that someone is summoning you? Do you know who she is? "

    Wen Jiuze seemed to be even more nervous than Xiao Wen, and even Xiao Wen was shocked by him.

    "I don''t know. I only heard a voice saying, ''Come, quickly come and accompany me.'' Your time is up."

    Wen Jiuze''s legs began to soften, to the point that he couldn''t even take a step forward.

    Now, he truly felt extremely regretful. He had done such a thing with those people, and made such a mistake. Perhaps this was his retribution.

    But why did they have to repay the kindness? After all, she wasn''t involved in that.

    "Who is it? Who was it? "If you have the ability, come at me. Don''t harm my children." Wen Jiuze howled into the sky, completely losing all reason.

    Warm and warm looking at him in astonishment. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a strong gust of wind blowing by.

    Wen Jiuze''s face became completely devoid of blood, "You really came, really came, today''s day is indeed extraordinary."

    Seeing that, Wen Jiuze suddenly calmed down.

    He slowly revealed a smile and walked towards the direction of the yard.

    Daddy, isn''t this too abnormal?

    What was he trying to do?

    He had never been this nervous before. His eyes seemed to be fixed on her, devoid of any spirit. It was as if his three souls and seven souls were no longer with him.

    "Daddy, where are you going?" Warmth wanted to get up, but found that she couldn''t move at all.

    Wen Jiuze acted as if he did not hear the warm words, and continued walking towards the courtyard.

    There didn''t seem to be anything strange in the courtyard. It was just that she warmly discovered that there seemed to be a ball of black colored gas spiralling above Wen Jiuze''s head.

    It wasn''t that the gas scared her so much, but that if she looked closely, the gas looked like the picture of a human head.

    This discovery gave her the creeps.

    "Dad, there''s something on your head. Be careful."

    However, Wen Jiuze didn''t seem to hear the warm words as he still woodenly walked forward.

    However, as time passed, Gentle Snow''s face turned even paler. She saw that just ahead of them was a large pond, and this pond was always in the center of the yard. She had always found it strange. Ignoring the fact that it was an eyesore, it was also very dangerous.

    She had told him about this more than once, hoping to fill up the pond, but her father was always impatient.

    But now, his father actually wanted to walk towards the pond. Seeing him in a daze, he was sure that he would fall in.

    What should he do now?

    Lukewarm knew that even if she screamed her throat out, it would be useless.

    "Dad, be careful. There''s a pond up ahead."

    She still wanted to give it a try. She didn''t want her father to fall in just like that. And it was under his own eyes.

    But Wen Jiuze continued to walk with a blank expression, as if he had lost his mind cultivation method.

    The ball of black Qi on top of his head glanced towards the direction of He Wei, letting out a terrifying laugh.

    That laughter could not help but give her goosebumps.

    It seemed like this thing was playing tricks on her, but what was she exactly?

    "What are you going to do? If you let my father go, there will be no grievances or grievances between the two of you, so why must you harm him? "

    That ball of black qi moved violently, looking very ferocious, "Shut up! He deserves to die, Wen Jiuze this old thief, give me your life! Keep walking, keep walking, don''t stop. "

    "Don''t you know that we are in the Ancient Tomb of Wen Family, that we hold the power of life and death in our hands, and that I can destroy your soul? Do you believe that?"

    "Is that so? But I don''t believe it. Maybe it was before? Do you think your Wen Family still has that ability? I would like to ask, is your Ru Yi Jing, who holds the power of life and death in your family still here? "

    Ruyi Mirror?

    Warmth was stunned by the question. That''s right, Ru Yi Jing was passed down from generation to generation in the family. Only she could control life and death. Without a mirror, everything was equal to zero.

    A thought suddenly flashed through her mind. Could it be that this was what had happened at home, and that her father had become like this? Had he lost his mirror?

    If she had the mirror, her father would have already taken it out and used it. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this was the case.

    After thinking about it, Gentle Snow seemed to lose some of her confidence. Furthermore, the black gas was becoming more and more vigorous. Furthermore, it seemed as if the expression on her face could be seen very clearly.

    That face was warm and warm. She felt a sharp pain in her head, as though the nerves of certain memories were slowly appearing in her mind.

    The man''s face was so familiar.

    He felt that he should have some impression of her.

    "Do you think you know me?" The black gas laughed sinisterly. That voice brought the warmth back to reality once again.

    "I, I don''t know, who exactly are you? "What do you want to do now?" Warmth exerted her strength and fell off the bed. Immediately, she felt uncomfortable all over.

    She clutched her stomach tightly. For some reason, her stomach suddenly felt extremely uncomfortable.

    "Wen Jiuze, you can''t escape, your retribution is coming. Keep walking, don''t stop, hurry up. "

    The black gas commanded, without a trace of a good tone.

    Warmth and pain watched as my father continued to walk forward in a daze, as if he was only one step away from the pond.

    "No, no." Warmth and despair closed her eyes. She knew that her father had already been controlled by her. Even if she were to say something, he wouldn''t be able to hear it.

    As expected, after Wen Jiuze finished shouting with warmth, he saw his step into the pond.

    Then, Wen Jiuze, the person in charge of Ancient Tomb of Wen Family, was nowhere to be seen.

    He knew that his father might not be able to escape this calamity.

    It was just that, at this moment, he seemed to hear his father say something.

    "Warm, find the jade seal, you will be the successor of our Ancient Tomb of Wen Family, remember, do not give it to anyone."

    Wen Jiuze did not finish his words, but he had already sunk into the pond? Due to the fear and nervousness in his heart, Gentle Snow did not finish her sentence and did not notice it at all.

    "Daddy, no! I don''t want you to die! Come back! Come back quickly!"

    Despite the heart-wrenching screams, there was no sound of her father.

    At this time, to her surprise, she discovered that the water in the pond seemed to have bloomed and was bubbling. It was as if the temperature of the water was a hundred degrees Celsius, completely boiling the cold water.

    A warm expression covered her face. At this temperature, there was no chance for father to survive.

    Warmth could not bear the pain any longer and fainted.

    The black gas did not stop there, instead, it somehow managed to pull Wen Jiuze out of the pond. It was just that, although it did come out, it only came out as a corpse.

    The black aura looked at Wen Jiuze''s body viciously, and laughed coldly, "Wen Jiuze, this is what happens to you. You can''t escape. "This is just the beginning, I will get even more back at the same time."

    The black aura looked at Wen Jiuze and did not retract its hateful gaze for a long time.

    In the end, perhaps it was because she was tired, she flew to the warm side, playfully looking at her, the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but slightly rise, "Hehe, warm, right? The next person will be you, but, you will not end up like your father Wen Jiuze, and at that time, I will let you crumble bit by bit, we will just have to wait and see. "

    Everything seemed to have returned to silence, but the warmth was like a dream. In the dream, she seemed to have lost a lot of things.

    "Young Master Rulai, someone from Ancient Tomb of Wen Family has arrived. They say that they have something important to report. "

    He Bo stood at the side with a letter in his hand, respectfully looking at Tathagata.

    Tathagata carelessly received the letter and roughly read it.

    As he finished reading the contents of the letter, his brows tightened.

    "Wen Jiuze is actually dead?"

    Honestly speaking, Tathagata was somewhat surprised by this news. After all, it wasn''t so easy to kill off Wen Family people.

 C77

    He Bo''s expression changed, as if he did not understand.

    "Young Master Rulai, this doesn''t seem right."

    "There''s nothing wrong, he did so many heinous things, it''s normal for someone to seek revenge on him."

    "But, with the mirror in his hand, who can touch him?"

    The He Bo''s question was clearly written on his face, but it was as if Tathagata had not heard him.

    "What if the Ru Yi mirror is not in his hands?" Tathagata said all that he was thinking.

    He Bo was startled, could it be that Tathagata''s intention was to say that the Ru Yi Mirror was truly not in Wen Jiuze''s hands?

    If that really was the case, then more or less, those with some ability would have been able to deal with him, because the reason the Ancient Tomb of Wen Family was so powerful was all because of that mirror. If not for that mirror, then to be frank, Wen Jiuze didn''t have any ability at all.

    Seeing how He Bo was still distracted, Tathagata shook his head and sighed, "Sooner or later, I guess I''ll have to come back. He Bo, prepare a set of offerings. We''ll go to Ancient Tomb of Wen Family together."

    "Are you going?" He Bo did not seem to understand the meaning behind Tathagata''s words. What was Young Master planning?

    "Right, I''ve already decided. You can go and tell this matter to Gentle Snow now."

    The He Bo nodded as if he had thought of something. He then left.

    Warmth was staring blankly at the cat lying at her feet, lost in thought.

    "Miss Warm Snow, I have something important to tell you."

    He Bo''s voice interrupted the warm thoughts in her mind, causing her to hastily pull himself together and open the door.

    As she looked at He Bo''s gloomy face outside the door, her heart suddenly thumped loudly, as if she had a bad premonition.

    "Miss Warm Snow, something happened at your house. You should prepare to go home together with me."

    "What happened to my family?" The warmth in her heart tightened.

    "Your father is dead."

    Her warm eyes immediately widened. This news came too suddenly, she never would have thought that there would be such a message waiting for her.

    At the same time that she was shocked, her expression became somewhat flustered, as if she had thought of something extremely important.

    Her face turned extremely unsightly and she no longer dared to delay.

    "Yes, I understand. He Bo, I need to quickly go back and take a look."

    As she spoke, she felt as if her tail was on fire.

    He Bo shook his head in astonishment.

    The speed of the warmth was indescribably fast, because she had to take care of one matter before everyone else could.

    She knew that her father''s status was very important and that there would be a lot of people going to the funeral, so she had to hurry back and deal with it before anyone else found out.

    Otherwise it would be too late.

    Gentle and gentle, she did not dare to stop for even a second, and maintained her fastest speed just like that.

    Finally, he saw the house.

    Warmth and panic filled their hearts when they entered the house. Only when they saw the empty house, did they heave a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, what she was most concerned about was not her father''s death, but rather her running towards a certain direction.

    Finally, when she saw that familiar face, she let out a sigh of relief.

    When she finally saw her little sister, she revealed an unfathomable smile, "Gentle and warm, why are you lying on the ground?"

    Gentle comfort had always been in a dazed state, wandering between waking and not waking. When she heard her sister''s voice, she immediately woke up.

    "Elder sister, you''re finally back. Did you know? Something has happened to Father. " As she spoke, her eyes turned red.

    "I understand. I came back for this. I''ll take you to the secret room now. Don''t show your face for now."

    Warmth was shocked and couldn''t understand her sister''s meaning, "Big sister, what do you mean? Since father is dead, shouldn''t I send him on his way? "Why did you let me stay in the secret room?"

    It was warm, no, within the Ancient Tomb of Wen Family, she could not be called warm, because her real name was Wen Mei, and her identity was warm big sister.

    "Because you must go, and not let anyone know your identity. Right now, my identity is the one and only young miss from Wen Family."

    Wen Mei said as she looked at her provocatively.

    She had never before seen her elder sister with such a face.

    In his memory, his sister had always been a coward. She would always be obedient to him, never daring to say a word out loud. In short, she was more timid than a servant.

    However, what he saw now was completely different.

    The current Wen Mei, actually looked so domineering, as though her eyes were sharp and fierce. The moment she saw her, she would have a shocking feeling in her heart.

    "Elder sister, you look really scary right now?"

    "Is that so? I don''t have time to talk to you, hurry up and come with me! Otherwise, I would not care if there was another life on the Ancient Tomb of Wen Family! "

    She didn''t seem to have any leeway in speaking, as if she was giving her an order.

    At this moment, Gentle Snow discovered that her legs were still somewhat lacking in spirit. Even if she were to listen to her commands, she would not be able to leave.

    Wen Mei seemed to have also noticed this small problem. Immediately, she revealed a strange smile. "What? Do you think your legs are a bit lame? Can''t even stand up? "It seems that my masterpiece was quite good."

    The warm feeling was even more astonished when she saw this. She cried out in alarm, "It can''t be that you are the cause of everything that I''ve become like this, right?"

    "Hmph, you''re not stupid. I thought you were stupid to the extreme. Alright, let''s cut the crap. Once the funeral is over, I will slowly tell you everything. You can''t leave now, so it''s okay, I''ll carry you. "

    After saying that, Wen Mei immediately pushed the warmth onto her shoulders.

    The shock in her heart was indescribable. Today, her elder sister had given her too many surprises.

    "Big sister, I want to send dad on his final journey. Are you that heartless?"

    She sobbed softly on Wen Mei''s shoulder. It was obvious that she was extremely heartbroken. Just thinking about how her most beloved father had already left her forever, her heart felt like a knife was being twisted in her chest.

    She subconsciously felt that her elder sister would not be so heartless. After all, she was their father.

    But he never thought that he would still be wrong. Not only was Wen Mei unwilling to send him off, her words were also extremely vicious.

    "Gentle, can you give up on this idea? Do you think I can help you? "Then why didn''t your mother help my mother in the first place?"

    Warmth shook his head and said, "No, I don''t know. I really don''t know about those matters. Moreover, those are all grudges between adults. I hope we won''t get involved."

    "Enough, shut up. What do you mean don''t get involved? Wen Jiuze has always doted on you the most, and never once did he even look at his once. Do you know how I endured all these years? "

    At this moment, Gentle Snow was completely dumbfounded. She simply could not believe her sister''s change. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed it.

    Wen Mei looked at the time and could not help but become anxious. She did not care about being intimate with her anymore and quickened her pace instead.

    Finally arriving at a secret chamber that only she knew, she threw the warmth inside and immediately shut the door tightly.

    Warm and warm patting on the secretary''s door, loudly shouting, "Let me out, open the door." You can''t do that. "

    Although Gentle Snow kept shouting out loud, it was to no avail.

    It didn''t take long for him to realize that this place was extremely sealed. Looking at it, it seemed like it was made of special materials. No matter how loud the sound inside was, it would not be heard from the outside.

    "How did sister become like this? What was going on? Why would our Wen Family be so unlucky these past few years? "

    All of a sudden, scenes from the past began to appear in her mind. It seemed that things were getting worse and worse, as if they were going downhill.

    His sister had changed, his father had died, and he had become like this again. Furthermore, he had been locked up, so how could he continue on his path in the future?

    Warm suddenly felt very confused, and she really couldn''t see the road in front of her.

    Wen Mei returned to the side of the pond, and looked at Wen Jiuze who was lying on the ground with his eyes wide open.

    Wen Mei felt a wave of disgust in her heart. She didn''t know why, but when she saw the miserable state this man, who was his father, was in, he did not feel sad, nor did he feel sad.

    Suddenly, Wen Mei heard a lot of footsteps behind her. She knew that a lot of people were starting to arrive.

    Thus, she hurriedly brewed her emotions and pounced onto Wen Jiuze in pain, "Father, how did you suddenly get into such a calamity? I didn''t even have the time to take a glance. How did you become like this? "Who in the world has such a vicious heart that caused you to become like this?"

    "Well, Miss Wen, you can grieve for now. After all, what has happened has already happened, so it is useless to be sad."

    "That''s right, Miss Wen, why don''t you just let Old Master Wen feel at ease and set off on his journey?"

    "Miss Wen, I''m sure Old Master Wen doesn''t want to see you this upset."

    Everyone who came started to persuade her to be warm, but she kept sobbing, as though she was truly moved. Her eyes flashed with a sad look, as she looked at Wen Jiuze lovingly.

    "Gentle, don''t cry. I know that you''re standing alone and helpless right now. Everything still has me by your side."

    Warm warmth was stunned for a moment. She knew that this voice was destined.

    Heaven''s Will also came. The very first thing he did was to rush over after receiving the message.

    A warm feeling filled his heart. He was the only one who truly cared about him.

    But why was his heart not with him?

    And the most ironic part was that Providence knew that the person he liked was Tathagata, but it was Tathagata who tied the knot for him. Was this the true love, the desire to make him happy?

    There was a complicated feeling in her heart. She suddenly felt that perhaps destiny was the man who truly belonged to her. But now that she had taken this step, was there still a chance for her to go back?

    She slowly raised her head and turned around. She wanted to give Heaven''s Will a look that said she was fine, but she just happened to meet Tathagata''s eyes.

 C78

    How she wished she could see the caring look in Tathagata''s eyes, even if it was just a tiny bit.

    However, all of these could only be his hopes.

    Warm and self-deprecating in his heart, he bitterly smiled. On the surface, however, he still wore an expression of endless pain.

    "Since all of you have come, I must first thank all of you for being able to attend my father''s funeral in such a busy time. I don''t really know what to do, so please don''t take offense to any disrespectful aspects there."

    She gently and gently bowed to everyone, looking extremely weak.

    Destiny''s eyes were filled with pain, but this scene made him unable to immediately go over and take a look to comfort himself.

    "Alright, it''s a pleasure to meet you. Since Uncle Wen is already dead, you shouldn''t be too sad. I''m sure he doesn''t want to see you so upset. " Heaven''s will said.

    Warm light said, "How can I not be sad? After all, this is the father who dotes on me the most. At this moment, I feel as if the sky has fallen. "

    As she spoke, her eyes filled with tears.

    Tathagata had been carefully observing the warm atmosphere this entire time. His gaze had always been fixed on her.

    She actually noticed the warmth, but didn''t look at Tathagata.

    After that, under everyone''s control, they helped Wen Jiuze to be buried.

    It was said that he had long since chosen this place himself. Saying that it was, being able to allow his later generations to have a smooth sailing life, his wish was accomplished according to what Wen Jiuze himself had said, which was to take up the entire place as a dragon vein.

    From a distance, his tomb looked like the home of an ancient noble family. It looked so grand and luxurious. If it were compared to an ordinary family, then it would be countless times better.

    However, even though the tomb was so luxurious, he still had to lie in the ground for a long time.

    She knelt in front of the grave in a daze. Her entire face was lifeless, as if she had lost her soul.

    Heaven''s will looked at her from afar. He really wanted to hug her and give her some comfort.

    However, he was still rational. It was precisely because of his own reason that he warned himself that he could not allow this to happen.

    "Gentle and warm, are you really going to stay here to guard the tomb tonight?"

    Heaven''s Will looked somewhat worriedly at the warmth, and then at the strange tomb. For some reason, he felt that something was wrong.

    "Yes, I plan to stay here tonight, this is the rule of our Wen Family. I need to guard the tomb for three days, so that it will have the effect of the dragon''s vein. Only then will my father be able to rest in peace."

    "But how can you be alone? How about I stay behind with you? "

    A wave of disappointment passed through her heart. Why wasn''t it Tathagata who said this? Was it heaven''s will?

    Bitterness crept into her heart, but she still shook her head and said, "There''s no need. This is our Wen Family''s tomb, so outsiders cannot stay here."

    Heaven''s Will took another look at his surroundings and felt a chill down his spine.

    However, he knew that he had made up his mind, so he decided to wait and observe this place from the shadows, just in case.

    When the sky darkened, everyone left.

    Feeling a little disappointed, Gentle Snow walked toward the huge cemetery and stared blankly at the photo of her father on the tombstone. Her expression was a little strange.

    She gently caressed her father''s picture, "Father, how can you bear to leave me like this? Who killed you? I don''t believe that you fell into it yourself. Someone must have killed you.

    As she spoke, she broke down in tears.

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard the sound of wind blowing in all directions, as if even the heavens were wrongly accusing him.

    "Father, did you reveal yourself in the sky? Why don''t you come out and meet me? I miss you so much. "

    She looked up at the sky with a warm and joyous expression, as if she would really be able to see her father this way.

    But after the sound of the wind passed, there was only silence. It was so quiet that people thought it was just a dream.

    Warmth knew that her wish to see her father was probably an extravagant one.

    Not far away, in a secluded place, two pairs of eyes were quietly observing every single action of hers.

    "Young Master Rulai, what exactly do you want to do?" Grandma Hao asked curiously.

    Tathagata''s voice was cold. "I think there''s a problem with the warmth."

    "You suspect her?"

    "It''s not a suspicion. She is indeed the daughter of Wen Family, it''s just that I feel that it''s a little strange."

    Seeing Tathagata''s secretive face, Grandma Hao tactfully decided not to ask anymore.

    The two of them continued to quietly observe the warmth until the latter half of the night. Grandma Hao was really tired to the point that she couldn''t even open her eyes.

    "Young Master Rulai, you seem to have forgotten something today."

    Tathagata''s voice remained cold. "What is it?"

    "Today, I missed the Buddhist chanting at 12 o''clock."

    Tathagata was stunned. He had forgotten about this matter in his heart. However, it was too late to go back. It was already past two o''clock.

    "Forget it, it''s already too late. I don''t want to go back yet. If you''re really tired, then go back first."

    Grandma Hao hesitated for a while, as if she was worried about something.

    "I always feel uneasy. I have to go back and see. Young Master Rulai, be careful by yourself. "

    Tathagata didn''t reply, his gaze remaining fixed on the warmth of the room.

    At this moment, I was sitting alone in the buddhist hall, stupidly thinking about something.

    I arrived at the temple at 12 o''clock on time, only to find it empty.

    Could it be that today''s sutra was cancelled?

    But why didn''t anyone tell me?

    Now, let me sit here by myself like a fool.

    Looking at the huge buddhist hall, I was absent-minded for a moment, unexpectedly not paying attention, now it is more than two o''clock.

    Only then did I realize that I was scared.

    The buddhist hall was pitch black, and I couldn''t help but feel curious. When I came, it was clearly brightly lit, but now it was actually pitch black?

    In the moment that I let my imagination run wild, the last thread of light vanished.

    I was in total darkness.

    My whole body shuddered as I tried to escape by relying on my memory''s sense of direction.

    However, when I stood up, I suddenly felt my head sink. Something had actually struck my head, causing me to lose consciousness.

    After I woke up, I realized that I seemed to be in that secret chamber in the buddhist hall.

    The coffin. The first thing I saw when I opened my eyes were a few eye-catching coffins.

    Suddenly, I felt cold all over.

    Wasn''t it a little too scary to be in a place like this on a night like this?

    At this moment, for some reason, I couldn''t help but recall some of the scenes from the fear movies.

    In some horror movies, there would be such a scene. The coffin would suddenly automatically open and a hand would reach out.

    Thinking of this, I tightly covered my mouth.

    However, the more he feared something, the more it would happen.

    While my head was spinning, I realized that one of the coffins had actually opened on its own.

    I began to hate myself. Why do I have to think about such horrible things in this situation? Now it had come true.

    When the coffin was completely opened, I held my breath. I couldn''t even move my body. I really hated myself for this habit of mine.

    When you encounter something like this, you get too nervous.

    However, it was strange. On the one hand, I was afraid of what was going to happen in the coffin. On the other hand, there was a faint anticipation in my heart.

    He really didn''t understand what he was looking forward to.

    Could it be that he was still hoping for a handsome guy to come out of the coffin and be with him like a ghost?

    Tsk, this little difference of mine is truly too vast.

    He hurriedly collected his thoughts.

    There didn''t seem to be any movement in the coffin. I waited for a while, but there was still no response.

    This time, I couldn''t stay calm. What did this mean?

    That''s it, that''s it?

    Everything quieted down, but I was unwilling to accept it.

    I finally decided to check it out.

    I slowly walked to the side of the coffin and carefully looked inside with curiosity.

    However, this look doesn''t matter. I was immediately attracted by the people inside.

    Actually, to be honest, all I saw was a woman. Or rather, a woman''s corpse.

    Logically speaking, a girl like me should be terrified of a corpse that has been dead for who knows how long in the middle of the night.

    But I didn''t. I thought it was strange, that I was usually so timid that I would be scared out of my wits whenever something happened to me. But today, I really have a whole new level of respect for myself.

    The corpse in the coffin seemed to have a great allure for me. I actually moved closer to it as if I had found a reason to do so and carefully examined it.

    That woman, the Female Cadaver in the coffin, looked very beautiful. Her skin was white, but her white skin wasn''t as pale as a dead person''s. It was as if she had fallen asleep. She didn''t look like a dead person at all.

    It should be three times since I came here, right?

    I''ve also seen this woman before, but I don''t know why I felt that she wasn''t that scary this time. Instead, I felt a sense of pity for her.

    Unknowingly, my tears had actually come out. For the sake of this unfamiliar woman in front of me, a Female Cadaver, I actually cried.

    My tears fell onto the Female Cadaver''s face. One, two, three, four, five, I don''t know how many tears fell onto her face in the end.

    The Female Cadaver''s eyelids seemed to move a little, but I was always in a state of sorrow, so I didn''t notice this insignificant change.

    After that, I think a long time has passed! I stopped crying and wondered if I should go back, for it must be morning by now.

 C79

    I took one last look at the Female Cadaver, my heart still expressing sympathy for her encounter.

    In my subconscious, I decided that she must have a story.

    When I walked to the door of the dark room, I faintly heard a vague and indistinct sentence. "I need your tears. Please come and cry for me in the future."

    I felt a little foolish. Was this voice a reality or a dream?

    I really can''t tell.

    Perhaps I was hallucinating because I hadn''t rested all night? I think I''m going to go crazy myself.

    I finally walked out of the buddhist hall safe and sound, but I found that the sky was already starting to brighten.

    I was surprised to find that I had been here alone for the whole night. Just the thought of it made him feel intoxicated.

    Just as I was about to go back, I found someone standing in front of me.

    I was immediately scared out of my wits. At this moment, I suddenly realised that there was someone in front of me, I should be shocked, alright?

    "Who is it?" I exclaimed.

    "How dare you!"

    Because this person is Grandma Hao, she''s always so nervous, so I don''t want to lower myself to her level. Here, I am unable to play along with her, and even more so unable to reason with her.

    "Grandma Hao, can you not scare people like that?" I said helplessly.

    "You dare to stay in the buddhist hall for one night? "Tell me, what did you do?"

    Facing Grandma Hao''s aggressive look, I felt both amused and angry in my heart.

    Why was this person so confident? She was clearly just a servant, or at most, a housekeeper. But why was she always so arrogant?

    I was speechless. I could only choose to remain silent when facing her.

    Seeing that I was just as fearless as a dead pig, Grandma Hao suddenly threw a slap towards me.

    If I remember correctly, this was the second time she had hit me.

    I covered my face from where she hit me and shouted, flustered and exasperated, "Why did you hit me again? What qualifications do you have? Who do you think you are? "

    I gritted my teeth as I spoke. To be honest, I really had the urge to retaliate at that moment.

    But in the end, I managed to hold it in. I don''t know why, but I was shocked by her aura.

    Especially when I look into her eyes, I''m always a little scared.

    "I want to hit you! You are too insensible, staying here all night long, don''t you know that the buddhist hall cannot stay after reciting scriptures? Who allowed you to stay here without permission? Aren''t you too unruly? "

    Grandma Hao still maintained the same attitude of "she''s right, I''m wrong".

    All right, I admit I was there all night, but she wasn''t that angry, was she?

    I felt extremely wronged. I didn''t know why, but I actually blurted out, "I think it''s not because I don''t know the rules, but because there are unspeakable secrets!"

    I said it fiercely. Looking at Grandma Hao''s dumbstruck expression, I couldn''t help but feel extremely satisfied in my heart.

    Grandma Hao regained her senses, and asked flustered and exasperatedly: "What nonsense are you spouting? Did you see something? "

    My stubborn temper also rose. I wanted to deliberately go against her and purposefully angered her. "Right, I saw it all. I saw everything and I know everything."

    Grandma Hao''s entire body suddenly trembled, her lips instantly turning purple, "You really know about it?"

    As I said this, I could clearly see that there was a hint of panic in her eyes.

    I suddenly wondered if she really had something to do with it. Or was she the one who killed the Female Cadaver I saw in the darkroom? Why else would she be so nervous? You must be afraid that I know the truth, right?

    When I thought about this, I calmed down. I thought to myself that I might as well test her.

    I pretended to be deep as I said, "I saw a coffin and I also saw a corpse inside."

    "You, what did you say?" Grandma Hao interrupted me abruptly.

    I was startled by her ferocity.

    "Why are you so fierce?" I was telling the truth, and more than that, I saw her face clearly. "

    Grandma Hao''s expression changed extremely quickly, and looked just like a rich expression pack. I thought it was funny, but I didn''t think that Grandma Hao''s expression would be so diverse, so rich.

    When I had finished, I looked at her with deliberate pride.

    Grandma Hao suddenly rushed into the buddhist hall as if she lost her soul, and I heard her lock the door from the inside.

    I couldn''t help but click my tongue. This Grandma Hao is really strange, she can be said to be very energetic when it comes to doing things.

    However, I don''t want to wait here for her to come out. I should take this opportunity to escape!

    Thus, I hastily ran back to my room.

    I closed the door behind me and felt relaxed.

    In my relaxed state, when I thought about Grandma Hao''s slap, I really couldn''t take it anymore. This old woman was simply too despicable, actually hitting me again and again. I felt that I was about to go crazy from her torture.

    So many people in the villa had died, yet she was still alive and well. The heavens were truly unfair.

    Grandma Hao found Tathagata in a daze and said anxiously, "Young Master Rulai, things aren''t looking so good."

    Tathagata frowned, "What happened?"

    As he was speaking, Tathagata did not look at Grandma Hao, and only kept his attention on the spot in front of him.

    "She has been to the buddhist hall, and also the secret chamber. It seems that she has met her."

    Tathagata''s voice was as cold as ever, but he didn''t show any expression on his face, "It looks like things are starting to get complicated. They must be getting out of my control more and more."

    Grandma Hao was shocked, she did not expect Tathagata to say such words, could it be that the situation was about to develop in an unexpected direction?

    No, he didn''t want all his efforts to go to waste.

    If not for the fact that he was injured and was unable to get out of bed, then Aunt Li would not have to host the wedding, and as long as he showed himself, he would have definitely succeeded. But now, Aunt Li could not help but die, and the wedding even failed, which meant that he would have to wait for another three years, but during these three years, anything could happen.

    It was just like how, at this moment, there was already a reversal of the situation.

    Grandma Hao looked at Tathagata, wanting to hear his opinion. But Tathagata had not said a word.

    Grandma Hao was anxious in her heart, but she did not dare to continue, so she could only follow Tathagata and stare blankly.

    Warmth continued to kneel in front of Wen Jiuze''s grave, until three days had passed.

    "Father, I''ve finally done it. I''ve guarded your grave for three days, now you can rest in peace, and our Wen Family will definitely go with the wind and spread our wealth. We''ll definitely not have any obstacles in our way, you can rest assured."

    After saying that, she felt a wave of dizziness. It was like being drunk and not being able to find her bearings.

    She tried to stand up, but it was to no avail. Moreover, she felt as if she didn''t have any strength left, and her entire body had collapsed.

    "Am I going to die? "Actually, this is good as well. Then I can go and accompany dad." With a mournful smile, she closed her eyes and fell to the ground.

    In the moment that she fell to the ground, Heaven''s will appeared by her side.

    Heaven''s will was so frightened that his face changed. He hurriedly hugged her to comfort her, "Gentle, are you alright? Don''t scare me, why are you doing this? After kneeling for three days without eating or drinking, no one would be able to take it anymore. "

    As Heaven''s will painfully spoke, he felt that he was really useless. Seeing his beloved girl act this way, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.

    After hearing heaven''s will, a few drops of tears fell from the corner of her eyes, and she said with a voice that was barely audible, "heaven''s will, I''m fine. For Wen Family, for my father, I''m willing to do this. "Don''t worry."

    "Idiot, you''re so stupid, just like how you love Tathagata, yet he doesn''t even have a single chance to come see you. When he saw you in this state, yet he didn''t want to come out and meet you, I really don''t feel that it''s worth it. Why did you fall in love with such a cold-blooded person?"

    As Heaven''s Will spoke, he glanced towards the hiding place of Tathagata. It seemed that he had long since known of his hiding place, but it was just that he had pretended to be unaware of it.

    Warmth quickly shook her head and said, "Destiny, don''t talk about him like that. I can only blame myself for being too infatuated and hoping that he would fall in love with me. But in the end, I still have wild hopes."

    Heaven''s will was furious. "You''re still speaking up for him at this time, but has he thought about you?"

    When Tathagata saw this, his expression remained as indifferent as it had always been. It was as if nothing had happened at all.

    The corners of his mouth slightly raised, without moving at all, he said, "Grandma Hao, it''s time to go, the story is over."

    Grandma Hao was completely baffled by Tathagata''s words. While he was still in a daze, Tathagata had already walked a distance away.

    She gloomily looked at Tathagata''s back and suddenly felt that she was becoming more and more unfathomable.

    In the past, she would always think the same way as him. But now, it was different, she really couldn''t guess what he was thinking.

    Grandma Hao turned her head to look at Tathagata. She did not dare delay and quickly gave chase.

    At this time, Gentle Snow suddenly felt completely relaxed. At the same time, she even smiled from the bottom of her heart.

    "Now, let me take you back to my house. First, take care of your health, and then I will support you wherever you want to go. Is this okay with you?"

    Warmth filled her heart. Heaven''s will was always on her behalf, yet this person was not her true love. Thinking about it, it was truly a pity.

 C80

    Warm and quiet in the embrace of heaven, she didn''t refuse this time, because she really was very tired, her whole body didn''t have the slightest bit of energy. She felt that she didn''t want to continue being so stubborn, even now, just being able to quietly stay in the embrace of heaven for a while was still fine.

    Heaven''s Will had thought that even if Gentle Snow did not have any strength left, she would definitely oppose his suggestion before she sank into a deep coma. However, he hadn''t thought that he would be wrong this time.

    Warm and beautiful nodded before she slowly passed out.

    There was no time to think about it, and Heaven''s Will quickly picked up the warmth in his arms and left.

    After they left, a mass of black gas appeared in the sky above the tomb. That mass of black gas slowly turned into a human face.

    The black qi circled above the tombstone and said with a fierce look in his eyes, "Hmph, Wen Jiuze, do you know that you have obtained a dragon vein? However, I do want to change things for you. I want to see with my own eyes something unimaginable happen in your family. "Hahaha."

    The black aura seemed to be laughing very happily, as if everything was under his control.

    The black gas continued to move toward the grave, doing something. Only after several hours had passed did the black gas stop.

    "Well, that''s great. It''s done. Now I''m waiting to watch a good show."

    The black gas quickly disappeared. As for where it had gone to, no one knew.

    was getting weirder and weirder. In the past, I could guess what his intentions were, but today, it seems that I am unable to guess what kind of card he will use next.

    "Young Master Rulai, what happened just now? I''m really confused. "

    "Grandma Hao." Tathagata suddenly stopped in his tracks. Only, when his gaze touched Grandma Hao''s face, Grandma Hao saw a pair of terrifying eyes and instantly, his expression changed slightly from fright.

    "Young Master Rulai, what do you want to say?"

    Grandma Hao immediately looked away.

    "Remember, do not ask what you are not supposed to ask. If I want you to know, I will tell you."

    From the looks of it, Tathagata did not want Grandma Hao to know what was going on or that he was dreading something else, so Grandma Hao indeed could not understand.

    Grandma Hao lowered her head, and said, "Yes, I understand, Young Master Rulai."

    Grandma Hao did not dare to continue speaking, since she had chosen to follow him in completing this mission, then she should have long prepared herself for everything, even if she would die, or perhaps more than once. She had long ago ignored all of this.

    Grandma Hao thought about it and anxiously followed along with Tathagata''s footsteps. She had made all the preparations that could happen.

    When I returned to the villa, I found that Tathagata seemed to be preoccupied.

    I didn''t want to see him like someone owed him money, and when I saw him come back with a straight face, I wanted to run into the room.

    But before I could take more than a few steps, what I feared the most happened.

    "Stop." Am I that scary? "

    I shut my eyes in despair. I must have been avoiding him. What else did he want?

    "What exactly do you want to do? Can''t you let me go? "

    "Let you go? Do you think it''s possible? This is all your doing. If it weren''t for you, you wouldn''t be here right now. Do you know that now? How serious is it? "

    God knows what he was talking about.

    I didn''t understand what he was doing.

    In fact, he didn''t want to understand either. He had a family but didn''t want to go back. His father let him marry a warm and warm woman, but he didn''t agree.

    I''ve already completely given in to him. This person is simply a torturer.

    Looking at my bitter expression, I don''t know if Tathagata felt sympathy for me, but I heard a barely audible sigh.

    However, the torture I anticipated did not happen.

    After a while, I felt that everything had quieted down. My intuition told me that Tathagata was probably not here anymore.

    I turned my body around and my mood immediately lightened up.

    So Tathagata had truly left.

    Now I know that I was really tired when I was with him, and I don''t know when that would be the end of my days.

    My biggest wish is to find out the cause of death of my relatives and the origins of this villa. After that, I will leave this place, and maybe, I can even live happily with the person I love. Thinking of the person I love, for some reason, the appearance of Qihai appeared in front of my eyes.

    For some unknown reason, Tathagata had suddenly made the decision to temporarily cancel his nightly study of scriptures in the Buddhist hall. As for the reason, he didn''t mention it.

    I think so. I think he wants me to go to the buddhist hall to listen to his chanting. Maybe there are only Grandma Hao, He Bo and me there because there aren''t many people, so he feels bored right?

    As for whether it was really because of this reason, no one knew.

    From today onwards, Tathagata has cancelled his chanting, but he leaves the house every night at 12 o''clock. As for where he went, I don''t want to ask, nor do I want to know, because I don''t think it has anything to do with me.

    I also enjoy the leisure, who knows, my idea seems to be a little extravagant.

    At twelve in the morning I heard Tathagata go out, and my little heart settled down, and I seemed to be able to get a good night''s sleep.

    However, just as I closed my eyes, I heard a faint voice say, "Come on, hurry up. I need your tears."

    I felt my consciousness start to blur. To my surprise, I actually followed the directions given by the voice and headed in that direction.

    I don''t know how I got to the darkroom in the temple, but when I came to, I found myself in the darkroom.

    When I came to, I was no doubt feeling very strange. It was strange that I should have come here without knowing it.

    The familiar coffin was right in front of my eyes, but I didn''t feel much fear. I must have already experienced it once.

    The lid of the coffin slowly opened and the Female Cadaver appeared in front of me once more. I couldn''t help but look towards the Female Cadaver.

    I don''t know why, but when I saw Female Cadaver''s peerlessly beautiful face, I felt my heart ache, and I always had the urge to cry.

    I don''t know why I want to cry, but once I have this thought, I can''t help but look at it quickly.

    Just like yesterday, my tears fell onto the Female Cadaver''s face. After a while, my tears stopped.

    I was even more astonished. These tears could be said very quickly, but they could also be said to be able to leave as quickly as possible.

    My eyes are still fixed on Female Cadaver''s face, but today, I seem to realize that her face is slightly redder than yesterday.

    Her face was not as pale as it had been yesterday.

    My stomach was full of questions, but it was full of coffins and no one could tell me the answer. But at the same time, I was also very curious, who were the people in the other coffins?

    My gaze shifted to the other coffins, and my curiosity increased.

    "Thank you for your tears. Come, let''s go back. Don''t stay here any longer."

    That faintly discernible voice transmitted over. I left the dark room as though I was sleepwalking.

    When he returned, he found that he was no longer sleepy.

    I still vividly remember what happened just now and kept thinking about that incident. This matter was really too weird, causing me to lose all traces of sleepiness.

    After two days of the same thing happening, I don''t know if tomorrow will be the same.

    However, it was a good thing that this matter was not discovered by Grandma Hao today, otherwise she would have to meddle in other people''s business again.

    The following time, Tathagata still went out every night at midnight. As before, after he left, I was summoned to the secret room by that voice and couldn''t help but cry towards the Female Cadaver.

    This kind of day continued for ten days. I suddenly felt uncomfortable, but my body didn''t have the slightest bit of strength. My entire body was in a daze, as though I was in a sickly state.

    When I had nothing to do in the morning, I inadvertently looked in the mirror and found that my face was completely devoid of color, just like that "Female Cadaver."

    I couldn''t help but be shocked. I immediately mustered my strength and carefully looked at the face in the mirror.

    "Is, is this me? "How terrifying." I looked away from the mirror.

    I kept shaking my head, touching my face, which was so thin that only bones remained.

    "What a sin."

    Tathagata''s voice echoed behind me, and I could tell he was angry.

    "I''m already like this, and you''re still making sarcastic remarks?"

    I couldn''t help but be infuriated. Isn''t this fellow too despicable? Why wasn''t there any sympathy?

    I didn''t really expect him to care about me, but he shouldn''t have said such a thing, right?

    "You''re just looking for it yourself, aren''t you? I''ve been busy these past few days, and you actually secretly did these things behind my back? "

    "What did I do? What did I do to make you say that about me? " I actually wanted to say it out loud, but I used a lot of strength and my voice was still pitifully soft.

    "Do you want me to tell you again what you''ve done? Don''t you know it yourself? "

    Due to my excitement, I couldn''t help but cough violently. My face instantly flushed red.

    "I only found out today when I went to the Buddhist Hall. Originally, you would go to the dark room every night, but now I have no other choice. You were the one who brought about your own destruction. You just wait to die. "

 C81

    Waiting for death? Self-destruction? These seem to be machine sensitive words.

    But, I was a bit confused, didn''t I already die? Am I alive now?

    But if there was life, why was it chosen by him to hold an underworld marriage?

    I was really confused. After returning to the villa for so long, I actually still couldn''t figure out whether I was alive or dead. I have failed too badly.

    "There''s something wrong with life and death. If God really wants me to die, then I have no choice."

    Tathagata said ruthlessly, "You are really stupid. You brought me so much trouble when you had nothing better to do. If you want to die, go and die. "

    After saying that, Tathagata left me with a menacing look on his face.

    I was so weak that I couldn''t get off the bed. I could only sit on the bed and stare blankly.

    Forget it, investigating the reason is useless now. Perhaps my life will come to an end from now on.

    However, I don''t know why, but I feel like I''m actually missing Qihai a lot.

    Could it be that I really like Qihai?

    I don''t think I''ve seen him for days. I wonder how he is now?

    If I were really dead, would he feel sorry for me?

    In my heart, I started to think about Qihai nonstop, and couldn''t get rid of him no matter how hard I swung.

    "Qihai, we are not fated to be together in this life. If there is a next life, I am willing to be together with you."

    I revealed an extremely beautiful smile, as if an illusion had appeared. I realized that the Qihai that I missed was currently standing right in front of me.

    I immediately cried out in surprise, "Qihai, you''re here! Did you hear what I said to you in my heart? "

    Qihai looked at me gently with eyes full of love, "Yes, I heard you, I''m here to take you away, to bring you to a place. I won''t let you die, I love you."

    I smiled in satisfaction. I didn''t expect that in the final moment of my life, I would still be able to create such a beautiful scene. I was already very satisfied.

    "Alright, with these words of yours, I am satisfied. I was really happy to see you at the last moment. " A tear fell from the corner of my eye as I slowly closed my eyes, as if I had already smelled the scent of death.

    It seemed to me that the essence of my body had vanished.

    I don''t think I''ll ever see the sun again.

    I felt like I was flying. Am I going to heaven?

    I thought to myself that maybe it was true, that I was going to see my loved ones soon.

    Actually, thinking about it, death wasn''t that scary either.

    "Are you crazy? Are you really going to save her? "

    The woman glared viciously at the man before her. She seemed to be able to see the persistence in his eyes.

    "Right, we haven''t gotten the thing yet, so she can''t die yet. If she dies, then our plan will be in vain. "

    "Hmph. What you said was really nice. Actually, you don''t want her to die, right? Because you really have feelings for her? Or is it a fake performance? "

    Listening to the woman''s exasperated voice, the man said impatiently, "You''re really crazy. In order to achieve great things, you have to be carefree. You''re being fussy and petty, do you think we can accomplish any great things?"

    Hearing the man''s reprimand, the woman seemed to be dumbfounded. She recovered instantly and couldn''t help but shout, "You better understand that I''m your superior and your woman. Don''t you think that you''re treating me too much?"

    The man was neither impatient nor impatient. "Yes, of course I know what you''re talking about. I''ve also promised you that when we succeed, we''ll get married."

    After the woman heard this, her expression slightly eased, "Then, do you think that if we save her, she will be able to help us find what we need?"

    "I will do everything in my power to let her find it."

    The man spoke with determination, but his hands didn''t stop moving just because he spoke.

    It could be said that her emotions were complicated. It was clear that he was really determined to save her, let alone the reason why. Just by looking at his anxious expression, she knew that he was determined to win.

    Although he had just expressed his attitude towards her and said that he would marry her in the future, she was still worried and jealous. Looking at all of this, she felt as if she was about to lose control.

    He never cared about anyone''s attitude. As long as someone was disloyal to him, she would choose to execute that person. She would never let someone who had second thoughts to her live, let alone someone who betrayed her.

    However, he couldn''t be cruel to him.

    Even though he knew that there really was a position for her in his heart, he still chose to believe his words. Though he made himself uncomfortable.

    Her hands were tightly entwined together, and her heart was in extreme pain. However, she was still able to endure it.

    She did not want to hurt him, no matter how angry or sad she was, as long as he showed her a charming smile, a sincere expression, or even a fake coaxing, she would immediately be immersed in it and would choose to forgive him.

    Even though she disapproved of this matter, she suppressed the hatred in her heart. At this moment, she was thinking, when I find what I need, I definitely can''t let this woman stay!

    She gathered her emotions for a while before saying, "Alright, since you''ve made your decision, I will only show my support. Things can''t be delayed any longer. Now that Wen Jiuze is dead, I feel that this matter is definitely not that simple. There must be some sort of secret behind it, and we might not have much time left. "

    He did not raise his head, his hands still moved, "I will investigate the matter with Wen Jiuze thoroughly, the two of us will divide up, go investigate the warmth."

    "What?" Are you doubting the warmth? "

    "Warmth is not simple, it is not as simple as it appears on the surface."

    The woman was a little stunned in her heart. Gentle warmth meant that her identity was not simple, because she was the only successor to Ancient Tomb of Wen Family. I know this, but does she have another identity?

    "I feel that without Wen Jiuze, Ancient Tomb of Wen Family would not be able to bring about a great change, and that it would be so warm that it wouldn''t even be worth mentioning."

    "Aren''t you thinking too simply? One day the facts will prove everything. "

    As he said that, he stopped what he was doing. He carefully held onto the viscous looking object and gently placed it in my mouth. He was so focused and meticulous in his actions.

    The woman looked at everything with jealousy, but was powerless to stop it.

    He slowly loosened his tightly knitted eyebrows until everything was fed to my mouth.

    "Alright, send her back now! We have very important things to do. " The woman said.

    The man said unhappily, "She hasn''t completely recovered yet. When I confirm that everything is fine, I will naturally send her back."

    Ru Lai held onto something like a treasure and returned to her room. She directly went to my room.

    He couldn''t help but feel a little upset when he saw the empty room.

    He was originally out of breath from being rushed along the way, but now he was out of breath.

    "Mei Ruxue, where did you go? Don''t you know that your current situation is very dangerous, very serious? " Because of her anger, Tathagata was agitated and careless. The object in his hand slipped out of his hand and fell to the ground, shattering into pieces. The items inside spilled all over the floor.

    The floor was littered with the pieces of a bowl, as well as a thick green liquid.

    As if he had been shocked silly, he looked at the remnants on the ground and couldn''t help but turn pale, "Could it be that this is heaven''s will? It''s all fated by the heavens? "

    "What happened? Young Master Rulai? " Grandma Hao looked at the scene in front of him in astonishment.

    Tathagata was enraged as he gritted his teeth and said, "Grandma Hao, how are you doing these past few days? Don''t you know anything about such a serious matter? "

    Grandma Hao was startled by Tathagata''s words. What had he done wrong again? In the past few days, his temper seemed to be especially explosive. He would always go into a rage for no reason at all.

    "Young Master Rulai, what happened? Could it be that something happened to Mei Ruxue? "

    "She is currently in an unknown situation. Our plan has failed."

    "What?" Grandma Hao''s shock was not an act, it was from the bottom of her heart. Towards these words, she could not accept it.

    "Right now, she''s gone missing. However, based on her current appearance, it''s impossible for her to walk even a single step. So, it''s very likely that she''s already been viciously attacked."

    Grandma Hao''s face became extremely ugly.

    "How can this be? How come I didn''t notice any of these anomalies? "

    "That''s why you''re neglecting your duty."

    Tathagata was obviously disappointed to the extreme by Grandma Hao. He turned around and walked out the door, as if he didn''t want to say another word to her.

    At this moment, Grandma Hao''s heart did not resent Tathagata. What she truly resented was herself. Why was she so careless, to the point where she was unable to reverse the situation?

    No, he had to think of a way to salvage the situation. Perhaps, there was still room for manoeuvre?

    She did not have any time to think and quickly walked out of the villa.

    She didn''t want to wait any longer. That would be too much of a torment for her. Right now, she had to personally find her to make up for her mistake. Otherwise, she wouldn''t forgive herself.

    Grandma Hao walked in a hurry, as though she did not have a specific goal in mind.

    Tathagata went to the secret room in the buddhist temple. Looking at the Female Cadaver in the coffin, he said urgently, "Do you know that you made a huge mistake this time? It''s all because of you. "

    But the Female Cadaver did not react at all.

 C82

    Looking at the Female Cadaver''s dead look, Tathagata suddenly said, "Oh yeah, I forgot that you might not be able to open your eyes right now, right? "But believe me, you should be able to hear my words."

    The Female Cadaver''s face seemed to have reddened more than before, at first glance, it did not look like a corpse.

    Although he thought that the Female Cadaver could be resurrected, he could not approve of it using such a method. Because, that would definitely cause a huge mess.

    If it was really like that, he believed that everything would go out of control, and everything that he worked so hard to manage would be destroyed. He absolutely could not watch that happen.

    "Listen to me. If you are determined to do as you please, you might achieve what you want. However, that way, you will not be able to see the real future, and everything about you will be lost. You will have nothing left, and perhaps you will only be left alone."

    Tathagata had been staring intently at the Female Cadaver. Although she was currently lying in a cold coffin and was just a corpse without any thoughts, Tathagata still knew that she now had some human thoughts, and would probably think like a human.

    The Female Cadaver still had no reaction, as it walked around the Female Cadaver''s coffin and stood in front of the rest of the coffins, taking out a Glyph and pasting it onto the coffins. Suddenly, there was a red light, and a miserable scream came out from within the coffins.

    However, it was only a matter of time. That scream was just a matter of time.

    After doing all of this, Tathagata said to the Female Cadaver, "Right now, you are powerless, let''s see how long you can last."

    After saying that, Tathagata left. After he left, the Female Cadaver suddenly opened its eyes, but its eyes seemed lifeless, as though it was in a daze.

    She said nonchalantly, "Qiduo, my Qiduo, I seem to have sensed your existence. I have a premonition that we might be able to meet again very soon. Or rather, recognition. "

    After the Female Cadaver finished speaking, the corner of its mouth raised, revealing a strange smile.

    Her eyes slowly regained their liveliness, no longer looking as lifeless as before.

    She lay quietly in the coffin, looking at the ceiling above her head. Her eyes were slightly narrowed, not knowing what she was thinking about that caused her to be so mesmerized.

    "It seems that your Spirit Recovering Grass is really effective."

    When the woman saw me frown, she couldn''t help but speak to the man.

    The man heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. From the looks of it, his effort had not been wasted.

    "Don''t you want to see that?"

    The man''s voice was still as cold as ever.

    The woman''s heart was hurt, and her tone was clearly deep and jealous. "It''s not that I don''t want to, but that I feel that you''ve been too hypocritical towards her."

    "Hmph, we have already bet all our chips on her, do you really hope that all that you did was in vain? You''ve painstakingly made it up, what goldfish speak, what ants write, and what lies can you even make up about the souls attached to the cat''s body, isn''t it just to achieve our goal, to find what we need? "

    The woman''s face turned somewhat awkward, "So you already knew about it."

    "That''s right. Although I''ve been in the dark this entire time, I can clearly see everything. Do you think that just because I don''t say anything means that I don''t know anything?"

    "Then, then why didn''t you break it earlier?"

    "Is there any use in pointing it out? After all, we are on the same side, and everything you do is for the better implementation of our plan. However, there is one thing that I don''t quite agree with, and that is that sometimes you are too eager to achieve something.

    The woman was shocked, "You even know about this? Have you been following me? "

    "I don''t have that kind of free time, did you forget that I can send a Thousand Li Sound Transmission Technique or that I have a Wind Catching Ear?"

    Only then did the woman realize, "Yes, I forgot about that. "It''s just that, I never thought that this matter would be far more complicated than I thought. I originally thought that we would be able to obtain the item without a hitch, but I didn''t expect that we would have miscalculated."

    The woman looked disappointed, as if she had missed a great opportunity.

    "However, right now, Tathagata has no way to smoothly arrange a nether marriage with her, so we can only wait for three years. Therefore, this is our greatest chance, and the Aunt Li that knew of this matter is also dead. I''m afraid that only Grandma Hao can do it now."

    The lady was startled, "You mean that we should take action against Grandma Hao next?"

    The man looked at the scene in front of him with a cold gaze, as if he had already made his decision.

    The man said nothing, but the woman saw something in his eyes.

    I think I''m dead, right?

    That feeling of loneliness stayed close to me. I had an illusion that even after I died, I was still alone.

    What about my loved ones?

    I should be able to see them after I die? But the truth?

    I repeatedly told myself that I must find them and find out who caused their deaths. Perhaps after their deaths, I would have the ability to avenge them.

    Thinking of the word ''hatred'', I immediately felt bitter. Why was my mind filled with hatred when I was still alive? Was life and death all for hatred?

    I was full of wild thoughts when I heard someone whisper my name in my ear.

    "Ruxue, Ruxue, wake up. You''re fine now, open your eyes and look at me."

    It was a soft voice, and I felt warm.

    The voice was familiar, perhaps my loved ones were waiting for me at my side.

    I was elated and tried my best to open my eyes.

    In the end, after a few attempts, my wish was fulfilled.

    Only, when I opened my eyes, what I saw was not my family, but the Qihai that I had always missed.

    "It''s you. Qihai, why are you here? "

    The first time I saw him, without a doubt, I was extremely shocked. I was already dead, and yet I could still see him. Could it be that he was also dead?

    I suddenly felt very sad. Such a good man died?

    Qihai gently said, "Yes, it''s me. I have always accompanied you. "You''re fine now. You''re not dead, you''re still alive."

    I''m still alive?

    When I heard this, I couldn''t tell if I was happy or disappointed.

    I was stunned for a moment.

    Am I dead? I remember very clearly that time, maybe it was because I did not have a trace of anger on me, maybe it was because of that Female Cadaver, but no matter what, I felt that I was already dead.

    "That''s impossible! How could he still be alive? Qihai, you don''t need to comfort me like this. "

    I looked at him with a wry smile. I was already very satisfied to be able to meet him. It''s just that I didn''t want him to use such a lie to comfort me.

    Qihai shook his head, and said, "Idiot, you really aren''t dead, do you believe in my words anymore?"

    Seeing how serious he sounded, I started to believe him.

    "Did you save me?"

    "Between us, there''s no need to say anything about saving or not. You just need to know, if you die, I won''t be able to live any longer."

    Qihai seemed to speak from the bottom of his heart, looking completely sincere.

    For a moment, I felt a lump in my throat. I felt that I was too touched. I didn''t expect that there would be a man who would be so concerned about me.

    I said, trembling, "Why are you so good to me? Actually, you really don''t have to be so good to me. "

    "Because you are the only you in the world, without you, how am I going to survive alone?"

    I couldn''t hold it in any longer. I leaned on his shoulder and burst into tears.

    It was the first time in my life that someone had told me something so pleasant and wonderful. In that moment, I didn''t want to control my emotions anymore, I clearly had him in my heart, I obviously liked him, but I had always been worried about him a lot, and now I didn''t want anything else to become a part of me. I only had him in my eyes right now.

    "Qihai, I like you."

    I don''t know why, but on a whim, I decided to confess to him.

    Qihai seemed to be stunned, the hand he was holding onto me trembled a little inexplicably. He had a strange feeling in his heart, and his entire person seemed to be unsettled.

    I couldn''t see the expression on his face because I was lying on his shoulder.

    Qihai''s expression was a little strange, and in his heart there was a trace of emotion that was difficult to hide.

    It''s just that I feel really happy right now.

    Qihai is willing to do anything for me, so what do I care?

    Do I really intend to spend three years in the villa, continue the wedding with him, and then guard him, guard someone I don''t know if he''s alive, and live with for the rest of my life?

    I don''t want it!

    Thinking about that, my head hurt as if that was all a nightmare.

    Maybe I will try to forget all my grudges, try to leave that strange villa, try to get used to Qihai''s life. I know, as long as I am willing to do this, Qihai will definitely agree to let me go.

    After all, it is very rare for me to find someone who treats me with such sincerity. I was lucky enough to meet one, so I must cherish her.

    After I left from Qihai''s shoulder, I looked at him with a smile and said, "Qihai, I''ve made up my mind. I want to leave this place with you, I don''t want to return to the villa, I''ve decided that I will stay with you no matter where you go.

    At that moment, Qihai suddenly had the same impulse, which was to say to me, "Okay, I''m willing."

    However, reason told him that he absolutely could not do this. There was still a very important matter that he had yet to complete.

 C83

    I was currently happily waiting for Qihai to happily say to me, "Alright, I''m willing to bring you along. We''ll immediately leave this place and go to a paradise, a blissful life."

    I even thought that if Qihai really said that, then I might really be able to give up on the so-called hatred, the so-called truth, and become someone who can give up everything for love.

    However, after I said those words, I realized that I had fallen into silence.

    I couldn''t help but look at Qihai in astonishment. I actually saw a trace of hesitation in his eyes, and my heart couldn''t help but hurt. Or did he love me, but not as much as I thought?

    "You don''t want to?" I finally asked again.

    Qihai finally came to his senses from his deep thoughts. Just as he was about to say something to me, he suddenly saw a pair of eyes in the dark corner.

    His heart was in pain, but he could not express his true feelings.

    "I think we all need some time to calm down. Perhaps, as time passes, we will have an answer that really suits us."

    What did that mean?

    I felt a little dumbfounded. Is he rejecting me in a disguised manner?

    Actually, that''s what I really think.

    Am I being sentimental, or am I misunderstanding?

    Seeing that I was injured, Qihai said seriously, "Your body is currently very weak, wait until you recover, can we talk about these things? "Believe me, I''ll definitely give you an explanation when the time comes."

    Looking at his gentle eyes, I couldn''t help but fall into his trap once again.

    I nodded, not wanting to embarrass him. After all, our time together was limited, so it was understandable that he would say that.

    When I thought of all these things, I felt a little better.

    It''s also true that I feel weak now. Even speaking is a little strenuous for me. After saying those words just now, I have already expended a lot of energy.

    I nodded and said, "To be honest, I''m really a bit tired. But, can you tell me what happened to me?"

    Qihai''s expression was somewhat dejected, "The ghost absorbed most of the essence in your body, causing your vital energy and blood to run dry. If it weren''t for the Spirit Returning Grass, I believe that you would have already disappeared into thin air."

    I couldn''t help but be shocked. So it turns out that the Female Cadaver absorbed all the essence in my body, and no wonder I could hear her voice calling me back in the next ten days. She was the one who tried to confuse me with her words, causing me to almost die in her hands in the end.

    It was hard on me, but I still felt sorry for her. She had shed so many tears for her.

    Thinking about this, I couldn''t help but say angrily, "I really didn''t expect that Female Cadaver was so vicious. I even shed so many tears for her, but I didn''t expect her to harm me like this."

    Qihai laughed bitterly, "Did you know? It is because of those tears that your essence is gone. You are a rather special person, and every single tear you shed represents the essence of your being. "

    I only feel that she made me a little dizzy from what he said. When I think about it carefully, that''s unlikely.

    "If what you said is true, then who knows how many times I''ve cried before. I''ve already died countless times, haven''t I?"

    Qihai patiently explained, "It''s not what you think, your tears can''t affect the dead, the dead, the living, the demon, or the inhuman."

    I somewhat understood now that I actually had this kind of ability.

    "So, in the future, you have to be careful of people with ulterior motives. No, it''s people with ulterior motives that want to draw your essence away from you. In short, in the future, you just need to try your best to avoid tears."

    I can''t help but laugh. Can I control these tears?

    But he also said that because he cared about me, cared about me.

    "I will be careful. But how do you know so much? "

    Qihai was startled by my question, but immediately explained, "I coincidentally discovered it too, but I temporarily need to keep it a secret from you, you will know about it in the future."

    Forget it, it seemed like he was going to keep her in suspense.

    "Where are we now?"

    I was slowly getting used to the situation, so I started to pay attention to my surroundings.

    I discovered that I seemed to be in a rather cold place. The temperature here seemed to be much lower than in the villa. Moreover, all I could see were very deep colors.

    Qihai said, "This is my home."

    "Your home?" I was a little surprised, why was the atmosphere in Qihai''s home so oppressive?

    Moreover, I noticed that his room here didn''t look like an ordinary room. It looked like a cave, which was why I felt that it was strange.

    Qihai said with a calm face, "Do you think that it''s very strange?"

    I said, a little embarrassed, "I didn''t have any other intentions. I was just curious."

    "This place was passed down from my ancestors for generations, and my ancestors had made a will that the future generations could not change without permission, so I had no choice but to live here. "Actually, I think it''s pretty good, but it''s also quite unique."

    Qihai seemed to be trying to make me happy on purpose, so he spoke in a manner that seemed like he was pretending to be relaxed.

    I understand his efforts.

    Thus, he naturally didn''t pursue the matter any further.

    "Then why are you at the Flowers Corpse Ground?"

    I stopped questioning him about his family affairs, but then I thought of another, more sensitive topic.

    Qihai obviously did not expect me to change the topic so quickly, but he reacted quickly enough, and casually said, "Isn''t it because he wanted to stay and protect you?"

    His words were clearly meant to be a joke, but I could hear that he didn''t want to answer the question directly. My gut told me that he must be hiding something from me.

    But I am also sure that he definitely had no ill intentions towards me. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have spent so much effort to save me.

    He didn''t say that he might have his own difficulties.

    I believed in my instincts, so I believed he was a good man, or at least he was sincere to me.

    "Then when are we going back?"

    I knew that I wouldn''t be able to get anything out of him, and I also knew that he wouldn''t go far with me, so it was very likely that I would have to face the consequences of returning to the villa.

    I looked sad.

    Qihai also couldn''t help but feel sorry for me, his eyes filled with regret.

    "I''m sorry, I can''t bring you out of here immediately, because if we can''t get that thing, none of us will be able to escape, and even if we leave, we won''t be able to remain safe. Therefore, the only way out for us is to find that thing, and then we can truly solve the problem." I''m sorry, I can''t bring you out of here immediately, because if we can''t get that thing, none of us will be able to escape.

    So it turns out that Qihai still remembered that thing. I even had the misconception that Qihai approached me because of that thing, and I don''t know if my thoughts were right or not.

    I almost said it for a split-second, but I had already found it.

    But at the critical moment, I swallowed those words back.

    Because I still haven''t figured out the secret of those two framed photos, I want to get all the facts straight before I hand them over to him.

    I nodded my head and said, "What you say makes sense. Then, we''ll do as you say."

    I had no choice but to agree. I didn''t want to make things difficult for him.

    From then on, the distance between us has become much closer, I feel that my life seems to have some hope.

    "Good, you are really considerate. You should start recuperating first. When you recover, we will return to the villa."

    I agreed to his words. Thus, in the following time, every day, he would meticulously take care of me and help me change patterns to make delicious food.

    Under his meticulous nurturing, I seemed to recover very quickly.

    I was extremely happy, but it was only a short period of time. Three days later, Qihai told me that I would be returning tomorrow.

    To be honest, when I heard his words, I was still a little disappointed. I really wasn''t willing to go back and face Tathagata''s face and that eccentric and hateful Grandma Hao.

    However, I still sensibly agreed to him.

    That night, Qihai watched me lie down before leaving my room.

    In one room, the woman''s voice was full of jealousy, "Have you been too concerned about her these days? I saw your true feelings with my own eyes. Don''t tell me you''re just playing on the spot, I can see it in your eyes. "

    Qihai said in disdain, "Don''t tell me you don''t know about acting? If I don''t use my acting skills, can she listen to my arrangements and return successfully? Do you use your brain? "Don''t be blinded by jealousy."

    The woman still didn''t believe him, "You are so gentle to her, but when you speak, it is as if your love is revealed. Are you deliberately deceiving me? "

    Seeing this woman''s shrewd look, Qihai felt some disdain, "Do you think I have to be like you, to show all my expressions on your face? "Then you''re wrong. With your status, I really don''t know how you do things."

    The woman said angrily, "Don''t forget that I''m your superior, don''t go too far!"

    "I''m only trying to reason with you. I''m just being reasonable. Right now, you''re so jealous. How could you accomplish anything big?"

    Qihai''s words stunned the woman.

 C84

    Although Qihai was currently cold and detached, in the eyes of a woman, it was simply too cool. For a moment, although he had just been tamed by him, it made her infatuated with him even more.

    The lady did not have Qihai''s words to dispel the jealousy in her heart, but she was thinking, she had to obtain the item as soon as possible, and then smoothly finish the mission, what happened after that? Even the most important thing he wanted to do the most was to quickly capture Qihai.

    If not, then maybe, even if there were too many troubles at that time, Qihai would really be snatched away by this woman.

    The woman thought to herself, but there was no trace of it on her face.

    "Alright, as long as you say it, I will believe you."

    Qihai did not even reveal a meaningful smile because the woman chose to believe in him. On the contrary, his gaze turned even deeper.

    She was immersed in Qihai''s deep thoughts and for some reason, she liked this feeling.

    Qihai''s home is really cold, to be honest, I can''t take it anymore.

    Lying on the cold bed, I tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.

    I don''t know what I''ll get when I go back tomorrow.

    I can only think of Tathagata''s face and Grandma Hao''s viciousness. To be honest, I don''t want to go back to that villa at all.

    However, I have to listen to Qihai right now. In order to be able to smoothly stay with him, I have no other choice.

    I have to find the secret inside the photo frame as soon as possible after I return. After that, I hope that I can fly far away with Qihai and leave Tathagata forever.

    I admit that all I could think of right now were Qihai''s figures. When I think of his deep and emotional expression, I couldn''t help but sneakily laugh. It was as if I was just a little woman in love.

    A sincere relationship is what every woman desires, and I am no exception.

    My thoughts went further and further away, as if some of them had made me lose my way.

    The night seemed so short, because I did not want the morning sun to rise, and then I would have to go back to the villa I did not want to return to, and if only the time could be frozen in that moment.

    However, I couldn''t help but find it a little funny. This idea of mine was really too childish.

    Finally, the morning inevitably arrived.

    Very early in the morning, Qihai had already prepared breakfast for me, and then he personally watched me eat it little by little.

    Qihai stared at me and said, "I know how you feel, but the decision we have made right now is for a better tomorrow. Don''t blame me, okay?"

    I raised my head and met his affectionate gaze. "No, how could I blame you? I will face everything together with you. No matter what kind of path is in front of me, I will fearlessly walk with you. "

    Qihai''s pupils constricted, as if some kind of special emotion was lingering in his heart. It was as if an image that was so warm that it appeared in his mind.

    However, he didn''t manage to capture the image. In a flash, it disappeared without a trace.

    "Let''s go."

    I stood up and silently nodded my head.

    When we arrived at the villa''s entrance, Qihai had already disappeared from my sight.

    No, we can''t go in together. He''s always been in the dark.

    I composed myself and knocked on the door of the villa.

    When Tathagata himself opened the door, the first thing I saw was the shock in his eyes, followed by surprise.

    I fell into a trance. Was I seeing things?

    Why did he have a sense of surprise in his eyes when he saw me coming back?

    "You, it''s you? Where the hell have you been? Do you know that you hate it? Furthermore, someone has come who can''t be seen alive and whose corpse can''t be seen even after death. "

    Tathagata still had that domineering appearance. I couldn''t help but feel bitter. Perhaps, I was really mistaken just now? How could he care about my life?

    On the way here, I had already thought about it with Qihai, the excuse I would use to come back.

    "Do you think I want to? I don''t know who took me away while I was unconscious. I don''t know why, but when I woke up a few days later, I found that I was here. "It''s weird, but who''s so bored?"

    Seeing my serious expression, Tathagata tightly furrowed his brows and stared at me without blinking. It was as if she wanted to see from my face if I was telling the truth.

    I didn''t panic in the slightest. On the contrary, I was very calm.

    "You seem to be very relaxed. You seem very calm."

    Tathagata didn''t know why, but he sounded so playful.

    "Since it has already happened, do you still want me to cry or panic?"

    "You''ve changed." Tathagata said somewhat dejectedly.

    Tathagata''s appearance was very strange, and he looked somewhat sad.

    I don''t understand how he felt any different when he saw me.

    I had expected him to be furious, even angry, but none of this happened.

    "Can I go in first? I''m a little tired now. "

    I was a little anxious in my heart, because Qihai was just nearby. If I stay here for too long, it wouldn''t be good if Tathagata discovered some clues, as Tathagata is a meticulous person.

    Tathagata silently opened the path to the door. "Come in."

    His tone was as flat as ever, as if he was just a normal person.

    I couldn''t be bothered to care about it either. This saved me a lot of time and effort in explaining myself.

    Tathagata did not make things difficult for me, but when I returned this time, I found that the villa seemed to be extremely quiet. After coming back for an entire day, I did not find any trace of Grandma Hao.

    As for that He Bo, he also did not appear in my line of sight.

    Isn''t Grandma Hao in the villa?

    When I thought of this possibility, I immediately felt a lot more relaxed.

    At night, Tathagata left at twelve o''clock.

    I slowly got out of bed. Under the cover of the night, I secretly went to the room that I used to live in.

    After Xiao Tian died, the room was locked up.

    However, even though it was being sealed, it was actually just a lock.

    I had a lockpick in my hand.

    Although I''ve never done this kind of work, I had no choice but to find out the secret in the frame as soon as possible.

    I tried opening it a few times, but I didn''t expect to really succeed.

    I was immediately overjoyed. I really admired myself from the bottom of my heart.

    However, I couldn''t be bothered about that. I hastily looked around to make sure that there was no one around before I hastily entered.

    Now, I''m pretty sure that there''s no one in this villa. If there is, then it can only be a ghost.

    I shut the door again and hastily rummaged under the bed.

    Fortunately, when I saw the two frames, my heart settled down.

    I don''t know why the lights in the room had already gone off, but I didn''t dare to turn on the lights. Even though there might be no one in the house, I was still worried that if Tathagata suddenly returned and he found out, it wouldn''t be good.

    I held a lantern, turned it on, and studied the frame.

    I didn''t dare to bring the photo frame back to the same room as before. It might alert the enemy, so I chose to search for the secret inside.

    The photo frame was the same as before, without any changes.

    I carefully turned it over and over, over and over again.

    When my eyes felt tired, I was disappointed and threw the picture frame onto the bed. I was not in a good mood, so I could not help but act a little ruthlessly.

    I didn''t expect this fall to surprise me, one of the frame suddenly let out a light, I immediately noticed this small dot, quickly picked up the frame.

    The photo frame had a strange glow to it, spreading out bit by bit. In the end, the photo in the frame started to flicker. This wasn''t all. What made me even more surprised was that there was a line of words similar to fireflies.

    I quickly looked at the words, which read: "Tathagata is neither human nor ghost, it is a Yama that is borderline between Yin and Yang, and it must be resurrected through the nether marriage. The leaders are looking for the girl in the other picture frame."

    The line disappeared as soon as I finished reading it, and the frame returned to its original form.

    My heart thumped in my chest. This discovery was definitely a heaven-defying accident. It was simply too shocking for me.

    I always thought Tathagata was at most a ghost, but I didn''t expect him to be a Hades. He''s neither human nor ghost, so what the hell is he?

    In my opinion, he could very well be a monster.

    I began to feel fear for him. So I had been living with this monster all this time, and I was a candidate for Tathagata?

    Isn''t this too terrifying?

    I was chosen by them. That is to say, all these matters have been prepared long ago.

    Today''s harvest is still not small, at least let me understand the Tathagata''s life.

    But what''s the secret of the other frame with my picture?

    Why was it that this time only one of the photos had a line of words, but the other one had nothing?

    I immediately recalled the scene from before in detail. I clearly remembered that I forcefully threw myself onto the bed and a miracle happened right after.

    After saying all of them, I successfully solved one of the photo frame''s secrets. But the other one, I feel that the solution to it might be different.

    However, it seems that I can only stay here for today. After this torment, a lot of time has passed. Thus, I have to hurry up and leave. Perhaps, Tathagata will return soon.

    Thinking of this, I hastily hid the photo frame before quietly leaving.

    It will only take me ten minutes after I get back! Tathagata had returned.

    I secretly rejoiced in my heart. I didn''t expect that I would have such a good time.

    When Tathagata saw me sitting on the sofa, he felt a little strange. "It''s already so late and you''re still awake?"

 C85

    I had forgotten to go back to bed because I had just come back.

    Sigh, I actually made such a low level mistake. Now that I think about it, I really hate myself.

    I pretended to be terrified and said, "I heard a sound coming from the courtyard, so I went out to take a look. I was almost scared to death."

    I said it in a serious manner, so it was impossible to tell that I was lying. Even I felt that I was really an expert at lying.

    However, I was a little disgruntled. After all, I was never a person who liked to lie. Now, he was forced into a corner.

    Tathagata asked in surprise, "Did you really hear a sound? What kind of sound is it? "

    Seeing that he seemed to believe me, I could only continue to make things up.

    "I just heard something that sounded like someone was crying, and it was a very miserable sound. At that time, I could almost feel my blood run cold. That sound doesn''t sound human, right?"

    My eyes widened, as if I had really experienced such a terrifying scene.

    "There''s actually such a thing?"

    I nodded quickly.

    Tathagata said, "Alright, I''ll go take a look. You can go sleep now."

    I was relieved to see that he had stopped questioning me.

    However, after what had happened, how could I still be sleeping?

    Right now, I just want to find the secret of the photo as soon as possible, and then, I can leave here together with Qihai. Fortunately, I have finally found a picture frame of the secret, and a picture frame of the secret, I also have to hurry.

    When Heaven''s Will saw that the warmth on her face had finally turned a little red, he couldn''t help but say happily, "Gentle Snow, you seem to have recovered quite a bit. Do you still feel dizzy?"

    Warmth shook her head and said, "I''m much better now. I''m fine now. I plan to go back tomorrow."

    "Go back? "Are you referring to your home or Tathagata''s?" Heaven''s Will asked in surprise.

    Warmth''s face reddened, and she lowered her head. "You knew what I was thinking, yet you still asked me this question."

    Heaven''s will immediately sank to the bottom. Of course, he knew that the heart of warmth was always with Tathagata. Even though she had been here for the past few days, her heart had always been in Tathagata''s place.

    For some reason, Heaven''s Will felt bitter. It was a feeling close to despair.

    But, no matter how warm it was, he would never like her, so could he really force her to stay here?

    If he couldn''t do it, then he really couldn''t.

    Seeing the despair in the eyes of Heaven''s Will, she couldn''t bear to see it. She didn''t want to hurt him, but the crux was that she couldn''t accept him. Other than Tathagata, her heart couldn''t hold anyone else.

    Warmth sighed and said, "Heaven''s will, I know how you treat me. However, I''m just an ordinary girl. There are many good girls in this world. You will definitely meet someone who treats you well in the future."

    Heaven''s will suddenly became excited, "Gentle, do you know? From the age of ten onwards, when I first saw you, I couldn''t help liking you. Have you forgotten that we once said to each other that we would be together forever? "Although we were just kids at that time, and you might have just treated it as playing house, but until the age of fifteen, when our relationship started, you also said that you really liked me, and I naturally loved you deeply, but I don''t understand, how did you become a completely different person after a few years?"

    She suddenly had a strange speculation in her heart and she seemed to have understood that the heaven''s will liked that true warmth. It was her own little sister, not herself, because she, Wen Mei, was the one who received it.

    As she thought of this, the guilt in her warm heart almost disappeared. In other words, she hadn''t let him down.

    "Those things are over. Why do you have to take it seriously?" Warmth purposely stopped talking about this matter.

    Heaven''s will became even more desperate, "Warm, no matter if you change your heart or not, I will never change my heart. Never."

    The heavens'' will did not know that when they were fifteen years old and separated, they had clearly said that they would be together again after six years. However, she did not expect that she would come back, and her heart had changed.

    This was a cruel fact that he could not accept.

    He had been holding back these words for a long time. Now he finally had the courage to say them all.

    However, he discovered that it was as if he wasn''t moved by the past at all.

    It was as if warmth didn''t care at all, didn''t care about those beautiful memories. Was she really so heartless?

    She had just experienced the pain of losing her father. She must have not recovered yet, so at this moment, Heaven did not want to force her again.

    Forget it, if she really did change her mind, then there was no point trying to force it.

    Fate was destined by the heavens. If the two of them were fated but had no share, then there was nothing they could do about it.

    "I''m leaving tomorrow. Heaven''s will, take care of yourself! That''s all I can say. "

    After she finished speaking, she didn''t want to talk anymore.

    He had originally thought that he was the one he liked, so he felt guilty. Now that he thought about it, there was no need.

    "Alright, then I''ll send you back tomorrow. As long as you want to do something, I will support you unconditionally. "

    Heaven''s will seemed to be speaking very easily, but when it spoke, it was actually bleeding in its heart.

    The two of them did not speak, as if they were both embarrassed by each other.

    The next day, under the escort of the heavens, she returned to the villa.

    However, heaven''s will did not enter. It left as soon as it reached the door.

    The warmth is still a little haggard, when she appeared in front of me, I was a little surprised, these few days I haven''t seen her, why does she look so haggard?

    "Gentle, where have you been these past few days? Why do you look so weak? "

    Although there were some disagreements between us, she was still very good to me in general.

    "Ruxue, I''m so sad." She threw herself on top of me and started crying.

    I was stunned. "What happened?" What happened? "

    "My dad passed away, I really can''t accept this reality."

    "What?" I said in surprise, "But why didn''t I know? Why didn''t you tell me? I can also go back with you? "

    "But I left in too much of a hurry, so I didn''t have time to tell you."

    I felt some pity for her, and I thought back to the time when my family died.

    "Alright, don''t be sad. Since something has happened, just accept it."

    Ruxue nodded warmly and said, "I can only do this, it''s just that I feel uncomfortable inside. Ruxue, can you sleep with me tonight? I really want to have someone by my side. "

    I felt a bit awkward. Actually, at a time like hers, I should have accompanied her, but I was afraid that Tathagata would not agree.

    "But, I wonder if Tathagata will agree?"

    Warm and disappointed, she said, "Forget it, just pretend I never said anything."

    Warm left me a lonely back to leave.

    I looked at her back as she left, and I felt very uncomfortable.

    I decided that I would stay with her tonight, no matter what happened. Of course, that was only if I could do it for Ru, and it would be best if he could agree to my request.

    When I mentioned this to Ru Ru, to my surprise, he actually didn''t say anything and agreed.

    This was completely out of my expectations.

    Tathagata had truly changed.

    It seemed to be much better than his cold and aloof appearance from before.

    But what had changed it?

    Although I was curious, I didn''t want to ask about it.

    As soon as I got his permission, I went to the warm room.

    When she saw me, her eyes were filled with surprise. Furthermore, a bit of tears even emerged from them.

    "Ruxue, you''ve come. This is great. Thank you."

    Warmth and gratitude looked at me, as if I really wanted someone to be with her when she was alone and helpless.

    "Alright, it''s warm now. Don''t say these words that you don''t like. With me here, I will accompany you."

    Warmth nodded, and her eyes fell on the cat in the room.

    I followed her gaze and was immediately startled by the cat.

    Instinctively, I wanted to stand up and say hurriedly, "It''s fine. Don''t be afraid. I was afraid of this cat in the beginning, but then I found out that it''s really easy to get along with."

    Hearing that, I relaxed a little.

    "But, I''m still a bit scared. After all, I''ve been bitten by this cat before."

    "With me here, nothing will happen. I feel very tired right now, so why don''t we go rest? With you by my side, I feel a sense of security."

    I nodded and took her to bed.

    After a short while, she started snoring softly.

    Perhaps it was due to the excessive sadness of the past few days, but she was indeed exhausted. She slept soundly.

    I didn''t feel sleepy at all. Plus, the cat seemed to be watching me all the time, which made me feel uncomfortable. This way, I wouldn''t be able to sleep at all.

    The expression on the cat''s face was simply too rich. It stared at me as if there was a trace of a smile on its face.

    The cat wouldn''t laugh, but I could clearly see that it was from its face that I saw a hint of an extremely weird smile.

    I hastily withdrew my gaze from the cat and looked away.

    Unexpectedly, the cat seemed to be unwilling to let it go and even walked to my side. Furthermore, it made a sound that made my heart jump.

    The voice was sinister.

    I was so scared that I almost cried out, but when I saw the warmth from my sleep, I endured it.

    In desperation, I said to a cat, "What are you going to do?"

 C86

    My voice might have been a little high, so as soon as I finished speaking, I immediately looked towards the direction of the warmth. But luckily, she was sleeping soundly and wasn''t woken up by my voice.

    The cat disapprovingly said, "Last time I told you I wanted to form a united front with you. You didn''t want to, but now I''m bringing it up again. Do you want to consider it?"

    My head strikes the ground. In my heart, I am filled with admiration for this cat. Just what is it looking for me for? I don''t have the ability to accomplish anything with it.

    "I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t know anything and I don''t have any ability. Why did you find me?"

    "Because you are not an ordinary person."

    This answer made me feel a little drunk.

    "Tell me, what is it?"

    I was at a loss for words. Since it was so persistent, I wanted to see what it had in mind.

    "I want to use your soul to give me a hand."

    "What?" After hearing what the cat said, I was shocked to the extreme. I didn''t expect it to be able to say something like that. It was indeed a strange cat.

    "Don''t think that you''ve misheard. Actually, you haven''t misheard." The cat said, laughing as it approached me. Seeing its strange appearance, I didn''t know why, but I suddenly had a bad premonition.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Didn''t I just say it? I need your soul. "

    Before I could react, the cat pounced on me with incredible speed.

    It was already too late for me to dodge. I could only tightly close my eyes and wait for its attack.

    However, the pain that I had expected didn''t come. After a while, I felt that everything had quieted down, as though there was no sound at all.

    Did it just play a joke on me?

    I opened my eyes slowly and found that the cat was gone.

    I strangely thought, just what does it want to do to me? Why did he become so secretive?

    I admit that I was about to go crazy from it, and my mood turned sour.

    At this time, An Ran suddenly spoke out, "Ruxue, what''s wrong?"

    I was surprised. Had the voice just now caused her to argue?

    "It''s just that cat. It''s so strange. Did it disturb your sleep?"

    Warmth shook his head and said, "No, I just had a dream and woke me up. What do you think happened to that cat?"

    I had no intention of hiding it from her, so I told her what the cat had said.

    After listening, An Ran revealed an expression of disbelief, "Oh my god! "How is this possible? It''s simply too strange. The dream I had just now is actually exactly the same as what you said."

    I was also stunned. Warm words obviously made me more and more agitated.

    "Are you sure you had such a dream?"

    "It''s true. The cat told me to help her get your soul, but how could I do that to you? So I woke up. "

    "How can this be? It''s too weird, too warm. I think there must be something wrong with that cat. "

    "You think so too. Also, when I live in this room, that cat would do weird things to me. It scared me out of my wits more than once."

    "Is it that serious?"

    "I just never said anything."

    "Then why don''t you switch rooms with Ru Yu?"

    Warmth smiled bitterly, "Tathagata originally disliked me. If I were to disturb him for this matter, I believe he would definitely treat me with even less goodwill."

    Warm words were filled with sorrow, as if she cared deeply about Tathagata''s feelings.

    "Do you really like that Tathagata?"

    I''m really curious, warm conditions are not bad, looks can be said to close the moon shy flowers, why must like Tathagata?

    However, sometimes emotional matters are difficult to control.

    Warmth silently sighed and said, "Yes, I have liked him since many years ago. Moreover, no matter what he did to me, I will never give up."

    The warmth in her eyes was very persistent. I could tell that she might continue to be like this forever.

    While we were both feeling a little sad, suddenly the sound of a good cat was quite good.

    Our colleagues were all taken aback.

    "It''s that cat. Its cry is so scary."

    Listening to her warm words, I suddenly remembered something Xiao Wen had told me before. She said that the cat had once opened the door to her room, and even said that his soul had possessed the cat''s body.

    "Gentle, no, this cat is definitely abnormal. Maybe there really is a soul attached to it. " At this time, I had already chosen to completely believe Xiao Wen''s words.

    Although this matter is full of strangeness and absurdity, I had to believe it because if it was only a cat, it would be impossible for it to speak.

    Gentle Snow nearly fainted, "How can such a thing happen? I really don''t know what to do now. "

    I hurriedly hugged her and comforted her, "Don''t be afraid. Right now, it''s the both of us. I will always be here accompanying you. You can be at ease."

    "But, if you keep staying with me, Tathagata won''t be happy."

    I secretly made up my mind. Even if Tathagata didn''t agree, I would still stay here. After all, this place is really too frightening.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll think of a way to get him to agree."

    A strange light suddenly burst forth from her warm face. The cat that had been hiding in the dark all this time was looking at her with a pleased expression. She carefully nodded at it, as if they had reached a tacit understanding.

    Only, to my surprise, Tathagata didn''t object to my suggestion of living with him forever, so I agreed without a hitch.

    Although I felt that something was amiss, I couldn''t be bothered to ask.

    At night, I fell asleep in my arms, but I didn''t feel sleepy at all.

    I was really worried that the cat would pop up out of nowhere and say something strange to me.

    I spent the night in a state of anxiety. Fortunately, nothing happened.

    The next morning, when I woke up, I was shocked to see my big black eyes.

    "Ruxue, you couldn''t have not slept at all, right?"

    Warmth touched my face with a bit of heartache.

    I shook my head weakly. "I was afraid that the cat would suddenly appear and scare you, so I kept my eyes open."

    "Thank you, Ruxue. You treat me so well, don''t you blame me for the things I did wrong to you in the past."

    Those things are over. I don''t care anymore.

    "Alright, there''s no need to be so courteous between us."

    Then, she stopped her tears and said, "You haven''t slept for the whole night, how could your body take it? Now that I''m here to watch over you, quickly close your eyes and get some sleep. "

    To be honest, I was a bit tired and my eyes were fighting non-stop.

    I really couldn''t hold on any longer, so I agreed to her suggestion.

    I fell asleep very quickly, and I think it was very sweet.

    Seeing that I was sleeping soundly, she gently clapped her hands and the cat obediently walked to her side.

    "Cat Spirit, you have disappointed me greatly."

    The warm words sounded alluring, causing the Cat Spirit to become alert, "I didn''t do anything?"

    "Hmph, is that true? You better not think that I don''t know anything. Last time, I saw it with my own eyes, but you went to Mei Ruxue and suggested that we form a team.

    The Cat Spirit lowered its head, looking like a child who had made a mistake. "I was wrong, actually, I didn''t really think that way, I also wanted to quickly help you achieve your wish, which was why I wanted to test her."

    "I already said that an animal wants to betray me. This is the point that I failed the most. Remember this: if you want to escape my control, you must help me obtain her soul."

    Cat Spirit said as if she was trying to curry favor with her, "Yes, I will definitely help you get it."

    "Then let''s play this game now?"

    She looked at me with a warm and cold gaze, her gaze was as cold as ice.

    The Cat Spirit immediately jumped onto my body and started pressing on some of my acupuncture points.

    In short, he was feeling a bit anxious from watching the show, but he was unable to help.

    "How are you? "How was the test?"

    The Cat Spirit seemed to be nervous as well. "Something doesn''t seem right."

    "What is it? What''s wrong? "

    "Her soul shouldn''t be on her body. It should be hidden somewhere else, right?"

    "Are you sure?"

    "I''ve tried a few times already, but I couldn''t find her. It seems that she really isn''t here."

    Warm disappointment was written all over her face. She wondered if she had really made a mistake.

    "Cat Spirit, if that''s the case, then there''s no use in keeping this person alive, right?" Warm and disdainful, she stares at me with a face full of disgust.

    The Cat Spirit hesitated and said, "Maybe, in the future I will still need her. After all, that is her own soul, maybe I can only find it by relying on her perception."

    Warmth frowned, "That is to say, she can''t die now?"

    "I think if we think about the bigger picture, we should not die for the time being."

    "Hmph, I didn''t expect her to have such a long life. Fine, I''ll keep her. I''ll try and see what I can find out from her body."

    The Cat Spirit said, "Yes, maybe we can try hypnotizing her."

    "Hypnosis?" Gentle Snow was stunned. "Don''t tell me you know hypnosis?"

    The Cat Spirit said, "I learned some fur from my master, maybe I can try."

    "That''s good as well. Let''s give it a try."

 C87

    For me, in my sleep, I slept soundly, and I knew nothing of the plot between the two of them.

    When I woke up, I found that in front of me was my favorite snack from school, sesame cake.

    I was surprised and delighted by this discovery.

    This must have been prepared for me with warmth. I was slightly moved and started to regret my misunderstanding of her. Now it seems that she treated me quite well and even knew that my favorite dish was sesame cake.

    Sesame cake seemed to be extremely attractive to me. Actually, I''m not a person who likes to eat snacks, but I''m very interested in this snack.

    I kept my eyes on it, thinking, how can I make sesame cake?

    "Awake, did you see the sesame cake I prepared for you? I remember that this is your favorite food. Why don''t you come and try it? "

    Listening to the warm and caring words, my heart was once again warmed.

    "Gentle, where did you get this sesame seed cake from?"

    "You don''t have to worry about that, you just have to be responsible for the food. "Hurry up."

    I really do miss the taste of the sesame cake, so I impatiently took a piece and put it in my mouth.

    That''s right, this smell isn''t that much different from what I remember.

    Actually speaking, it''s quite strange. I seem to like eating it since I was very young, but after I grew up, my mother never made it for me again. When I was young, my mother would often make it for me to eat.

    I really miss that feeling, that is a very sweet memory, is also a gift left in the depths of memory?

    In my college life, I sometimes miss sesame cake so much that I go to a snack bar and buy one to eat.

    However, the taste was too far away from the one his mother made.

    I swallowed the sesame cake, but the tears blurred my eyes.

    "Why are you crying? It''s all my fault. I wanted to make you happy, but it was the opposite. " Warmth seemed to look at me apologetically.

    I hastily replied, "No, no, I was just crying happily."

    "That''s good, hurry up and eat these pieces."

    When I finished speaking, my eyes were focused on me, watching me eat the sesame cake with my own eyes.

    She let out a sigh of relief when there was nothing left of me to eat.

    I still felt a little sleepy. Maybe my mind hadn''t recovered yet, so when I saw my tired face, I warmly and empathically said, "Look at you yawning all the time. Why don''t you sleep a little longer?"

    I helplessly smiled and said, "It seems that I won''t be able to persevere any longer. I can only sleep for a while. Otherwise, I won''t be able to muster up any energy."

    In this way, I once again quickly entered a deep slumber.

    "Aren''t you going too far? Just directly let her sleep. As for why are you using so much effort to cook her favorite food for her to eat? What exactly is the reason for this? "

    Warmth and dissatisfaction looked at Cat Spirit, as if she was somewhat puzzled.

    "You don''t know, if she wants to undergo deep hypnosis, she has to be in a very relaxed state. There is another point, and that is, I know one of the most crucial points, and that is to let her eat her favorite food. Only in this state will she be able to smoothly enter a state that is most suitable for me to hypnotize. Furthermore, this hypnosis is not the kind of hypnosis that you humans, you mortals, use. "

    As the Cat Spirit spoke to here, its eyes seemed to carry a sense of pride as it looked at the warm air, as if it was showing off how great its skills were.

    With regards to the Cat Spirit''s words, she had no interest in listening to them. What she was interested in, how could I possibly say something of value while under hypnosis?

    "Are you sure she really loves sesame cake? Or is this what she''s remembered? "

    "Aiya, aren''t you annoyed? "Why do you keep talking so much? You can just directly hypnotize yourself, why don''t you just keep asking? You''re really annoying."

    "As long as you are sure that the sesame seed cake is her most memorable food, then I am sure that I will be able to get a valuable clue."

    The Cat Spirit''s words couldn''t help but cause Wen Yue to frown. She pondered for a while and said, "It should be, I remember that she said that when she was young, her mother would cook for her often, and she also loved to eat it. It''s just that when she grew up, her mother wouldn''t cook for her."

    The Cat Spirit thoughtfully nodded its head, "That''s right. Alright, then there''s no problem, I will not let you waste your time on the things you spent a lot of effort on. Now, I will begin to hypnotize her deeply."

    Gentle Snow was already impatient, so she hurriedly nodded her head in agreement.

    The Cat Spirit jumped onto my body and started to continuously blow on my face. The cold wind made me feel very comfortable.

    Although I was in a dream, I felt a strange feeling. I couldn''t help but feel itchy inside.

    At this time, the Cat Spirit suddenly spat out something that looked like a bead and placed it on my forehead. Mei Ruxue, you have eaten your favorite sesame seed cake, that is your mother''s taste. You can try and think about it now, your deepest memory, go back to the past and think about it later.

    With that, the Cat Spirit suddenly shouted, "Bead, show your best use."

    Just as it finished its sentence, the pearl on top of my head suddenly started spinning, emitting a dazzling multicolored light.

    Warmth looked at him in a daze, she could not help but think, looks like this Cat Spirit really has a trick up its sleeve! Just by looking at this bead, he could tell that it was not an ordinary bead, and it was very possible that it was a treasure.

    In my dreams, I seemed to see my mother. I chased after her, constantly acting like a spoiled child. I laughed as I played with her.

    "Mommy, Mommy, wait for me. "Don''t go that fast."

    I started to constantly call out to my mother. My mother was so close to me, but no matter how fast I walked, I just couldn''t keep up with her pace.

    I was really anxious. At this moment, my father suddenly walked towards me, "Can I carry you and go chase mother?"

    I nodded and obediently let dad carry me.

    Also, at this time, I seemed to see the appearance of my father. So strange, why does this person who calls himself my father look so different from my father in reality?

    The Cat Spirit looked at my head, which was covered in sweat, and revealed a victorious smile.

    It had been about half an hour, right? But why didn''t she see any special reaction from me?

    "I say, Cat Spirit, why does she not seem to have any reactions?"

    Looking at her warm and urgent expression, the Cat Spirit laughed strangely, "You are a person of Ancient Tomb of Wen Family, why are you still so unsteady in the face of such a situation?"

    The Cat Spirit''s words made Gentle Snow feel uncomfortable. That''s right, she was the dignified successor of Wen Family, so she was just a cat demon. Why would she use such a tone to speak to him? Didn''t it know that its status was thousands of times higher than it?

    "Enough, Cat Spirit. Pay attention when you speak. Don''t forget that your junior is in my hands."

    The warm words caused the Cat Spirit''s body to tremble. It was filled with unwillingness to give up, if not for its junior sister being taken advantage of, it would not have been used by her. At least it had its own principles.

    Now the problem was that the matter was beyond his control and he had no choice but to obey her.

    "Alright, I know, I didn''t say anything else. I''m just trying to calm you down. She should be thinking about what happened when she was a child by now. This matter must have a process, and it can''t be rushed. This is just the beginning."

    Warm and unhappy, she said, "Are you saying that you won''t necessarily succeed this time?"

    "I really can''t be sure. If I succeed once, then it will prove that my ability has reached a whole new level."

    At first, she thought she would be able to succeed on her first try, but now, when did she ever make those things? And it was for someone.

    "Cut the crap, what I want is the result. The result, do you know? Let me tell you, I really do not have such good patience. If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer, then you can forget about ever seeing your Junior Sister again. "

    The Cat Spirit was so angry that it could not take it anymore. This warmth was truly heartless, she did not hesitate to pay so many people for her own benefit, and now that she was under his control, she felt truly useless.

    However, even though the Cat Spirit was unwilling and unwilling, but it could not do anything.

    Thus, for the sake of his beloved junior sister, he could only throw away his face.

    "I will give you a satisfactory answer. Don''t disturb my thoughts right now. Just wait."

    Warmth endured the anger in her heart. She didn''t know why, but she always felt a nameless fire in her heart, as if it would explode once she left.

    I was still struggling in my dreams, following my mother''s footsteps in my father''s embrace. I kept shouting, "Mom, mom, don''t abandon me. Where are you going?"

    Her father looked at me with a pained expression and said, "Qiduo, don''t worry. Maybe something happened to Mom so she didn''t care about you.

    Qiduo?

    What did he call me?

    He called me Qiduo?

    I still remember, of course, that I once dreamed of a girl called Qiduo, who said a lot of weird things to me.

 C88

    Wasn''t this accident a little too big?

    What I don''t understand is, if I really was Qiduo, why would I dream about myself? And in the dream I said a lot to myself?

    This was simply too strange.

    I looked at my father''s face in astonishment. Suddenly, the door of memories opened up once again. I seemed to have recognized this man. To be exact, I should have really met him before.

    I remember seeing a few bodies coming out of coffins in the secret room of the temple, and I had a vague impression that I had seen him.

    In other words, since this man is already dead, is the current him, who is hugging me, a human or a ghost?

    I struggled out of her arms. He abruptly took a few steps back.

    The man seemed to be shocked by my appearance, "Child, Qiduo, what are you doing? You seem to be very afraid of Dad? "

    "Don''t come near me. I don''t want to see you. Go away."

    Maybe I lost control of my emotions and instinctively wanted to avoid this person who frightened me.

    How could this person be my father? My father was Mazzigong, and I clearly remembered his appearance. How could someone I was completely unfamiliar with say he was my father?

    This was simply a mystery.

    I admit that my mind is in a mess.

    At this moment, two children suddenly ran over. They ran up to the man and said in a spoiled manner, "Daddy, where is Mommy going? And why did you and your sister quarrel? "

    When I heard this, I was even more confused.

    Looking at the scene, these two children should still be my brother and sister. Who can tell me?

    I immediately looked carefully at the two kids. The little girl looked to be about six years old, and she seemed to be very innocent and cute. The little boy was about five years old and seemed very young and tender.

    The two of them looked at me curiously. The little girl said, "Big sister, mom said that there will be an important person coming to our house as a guest today. We''ll go and take a look together later."

    I was confused and always had a strange feeling.

    I didn''t say anything. Suddenly, I heard a loud noise.

    Then Dad and my brother and sister hurried ahead, but I didn''t follow, because I wasn''t going to be with them until I figured out what was going on.

    I hastily hid to the side in a rather hidden location.

    However, after I had hidden myself away, I suddenly felt that the scenery around me was very familiar. Just as I wanted to take a closer look, I didn''t have the time to look at them in detail when I heard the voices of those people approaching.

    Thus, I hurriedly withdrew my thoughts and anxiously looked at those people.

    When I saw those few people, my shock reached its peak, to the point that I could only use the word ''stupefied'' to describe my current state of mind.

    I know all those people, and I can''t be more familiar with them.

    My mother, Wu Xiuhua, and father, Mei Zigong are the so-called guests!

    It was a test.

    I don''t know why the heavens gave me such a difficult question, why would I meet my parents? But they could only be called guests?

    I suddenly felt so confused that my brain felt like a lump of paste.

    Just as I was in a daze, I heard a woman''s voice say, "It''s really great that you all came today. We have been inviting you all here all this time, but now we can finally meet again."

    Wu Xiuhua smiled and said, "There''s no need for you to be so polite. Since you''ve decided to come today, you''ve agreed to consider that matter."

    "That''s great, since you have agreed to consider, then my daughter Qiduo will be saved."

    I was stunned again.

    Listening to what I said, it should be that my mother, Wu Xiuhua, came here because this woman wanted her to save me. However, I suddenly realised that this relationship was really complicated.

    I really don''t understand, I don''t understand what you mean, okay?

    I watched as all of them walked into the room. After that, the door was tightly shut. After that, I didn''t know anything else.

    Dad, mom, and this strange man, my ridiculous little sister and brother, this is a mystery.

    I admit that I was a little wilted.

    To be exact, his heart had been worn out by this dream.

    But even so, I kept standing and waiting, as if I wanted to wait for the truth of a fact to be laid out in front of me.

    Finally, I saw the woman open the door, and had even thanked Wu Xiuhua time and time again, "Thank you so much then.

    Wu Xiuhua said some polite words, but I saw a trace of greed in her eyes.

    The woman seemed to have realized something. When she touched Wu Xiuhua''s eyes, she suddenly said, "That''s good, if you can really help my daughter through this difficult time, then I will give you this villa as repayment."

    Wu Xiuhua''s eyes instantly lit up, followed by a look of wild joy, "Is this true? Are you kidding me? "

    "Why would it be a lie? For the sake of my child, I am willing to do anything. As long as you can help my child, I will definitely give you the villa. "

    "Alright, then I''ll do my best."

    Wu Xiuhua, this woman that I have always called mother ever since, has today allowed me to once again witness her greedy side.

    Actually, I always knew about her. This was also why I didn''t want to go home in university. She was someone who couldn''t do anything without benefits. Other than money, there was only money in her eyes, so sometimes, it was really hard for me to communicate with her.

    It seems that this is how she looks like. It''s just that I''m not depressed because of her, but because of my doubt about my background.

    While I was in a daze, Wu Xiuhua followed Mei Zigong. I saw that the man who called herself my father said, "Chu Ran, don''t think too much about it. Since she has already agreed, what are you worried about?"

    However, Chu Ran had a face full of worry, "I''m worried that that woman might not be sincerely wanting to help us, Qiduo is already eight years old this year, and if she continues, then something unexpected will happen, and I don''t want to see her leave us, or something unexpected will happen."

    It could be seen that Chu Ran was very upset, and had an expression of helplessness on her face.

    "Since you already said you would give her the villa, she will definitely do her best to help Qiduo. She won''t have any accidents at all, don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you guys."

    I looked at them, watching them closely, but as I watched, I seemed to discover something I hadn''t expected.

    This man seemed to have traces of familiarity between his brows.

    I hastily used my brain cells to come up with an idea.

    He looks like a person!

    Like who?

    I opened my eyes wide, my heart racing.

    Yes, that''s him!

    At first glance, he looked somewhat similar to that dirty Taoist.

    Although they did not look exactly the same, they were still somewhat similar.

    Tianjia looked a little old and mature, but this person seemed a little young and tender.

    However, this was not the main point, because a person would undergo a great change after many years of baptism. Maybe they were the same person, but time had changed his appearance.

    The only regret is that I only heard Chu Ran''s voice, but didn''t see her appearance. Because I never turned my face in my direction, I didn''t see it clearly.

    The Cat Spirit kept looking at me while tossing and turning, the sweat on her head had long since wet the pillow.

    No doubt I saw something in my dream that I couldn''t accept.

    She was far more nervous than the Cat Spirit.

    Warmth kept walking back and forth, as if this was the only way to make himself feel better and calm.

    Right at this moment, the pearl the Cat Spirit was placing on top of my head suddenly turned violently, and even released an ear-piercing creak.

    When the Cat Spirit saw this, its face changed. It hurriedly walked over and muttered, "Beads, beads, gulu gulu. Pills, stop it! Come back! "

    These words were said in a very warm manner. Why did it feel like he was playing a game?

    However, even though she was puzzled, she had seen with her own eyes that the pearl seemed to have understood the words of the Cat Spirit, and stopped in its tracks in an instant. Furthermore, it soared into the air, flying straight into the cat bell''s mouth.

    Then the cat bell swallowed the bead.

    When she saw this, she knew it was over, so she said impatiently, "Mao Ling, is it over now? Was it a success or not? Hurry up and tell me. "

    Seeing how warm and worried she was, Mao Ling said in amusement, "Aren''t you being a little too impatient? How do you want me to know what she saw in her dreams? "

    Warmth looked at me in disappointment. "Then hurry up and wake her up."

    "That can''t be rushed. She might still be experiencing something. If I wake her up like this, then it will be troublesome if I lose more important clues."

    Only then did Gentle Snow stop speaking. In her heart, she thought, forget it, just endure it for a while longer. Once I obtain what I want, what about her?

    She thought fiercely and sent her to where she was supposed to go.

 C89

    I felt like I really didn''t want to stay in the dream any longer, and the feeling made me feel uncomfortable.

    I slowly forced myself to walk out of the dream. The moment I thought that, I immediately opened my eyes.

    The warm eyes were always fixed on my face. At this moment, she immediately noticed my change.

    "Ruxue, you''re awake! You''re making me anxious to death! What do you think?"

    I thought I was asking how I was doing, how my body felt, but who knew I was wrong.

    To my surprise, I said gratefully, "Warm, I feel much better. After this sleep, I feel my whole body is full of energy."

    Gentle Snow''s expression changed, and asked in a different way: "Oh yes, Ruxue, I just realized that you must have had a nightmare right? I heard you saying some weird things. What kind of dream did you have? "

    I couldn''t help but feel dejected. It turns out that I was just talking about the scene in my dreams. It seems that I fell too deep into my dreams.

    "I, I dreamt it." I said a few words, but I suddenly stopped because I felt that my dream seemed to be too ridiculous. Wouldn''t she find it laughable if he were to say this to her?

    Seeing that I wanted to say something, she stood up warmly, "Why don''t you say it, why did you stop talking so much?"

    I was shocked by her anxious look. Her warm face seemed to be somewhat sinister. I was suspecting that I had just woken up and was seeing things.

    I was confused for a moment, but I still tried to persuade myself that this might just be my imagination.

    I forced myself to calm down. "Warm, the dream I had was so strange, my real parents weren''t my real parents in the dream. They were my real parents'' guests in the dream."

    I may have been a little disorganized, but I didn''t have a clue. I even had the feeling that I didn''t know what I was talking about.

    After listening to what I said, her eyes couldn''t help but look towards the Cat Spirit hiding under the chair, as if asking for its opinion.

    The Cat Spirit silently shook its head, signalling for her to stop asking questions. Perhaps it saw that I was almost unable to hold on any longer.

    I don''t have that much time and I don''t have that much patience. Don''t tell me that I have to pretend that nothing happened and wait for me to slowly recall everything?

    Because I can already tell that I didn''t think of anything substantial, I can''t help but feel impatient inside.

    She hatefully cursed in her heart. Just as she was about to flare up, at this moment, she felt the piece of devilish jade, passed down from her Wen Family, tremble violently.

    She suddenly became alarmed, this piece of Devil Jade would not easily tremble, one must know that she had long since trained it to be her trusted subordinate, if nothing special happened, the Devil Jade wouldn''t have sensed anything, and would have told her through trembling methods, reminding her.

    Once the devil jade trembled, it would mean that something special happened to the head of the Ancient Tomb of Wen Family.

    At this moment, Wen Jiuze was dead, and the only person left there was only true warmth. She had been locked in the secret room by him, so he shouldn''t be able to cause too much trouble.

    Then what was so special about the Ancient Tomb of Wen Family?

    Warmth knew that the Devil Jade wouldn''t lie to her, and thus, she was unable to remain calm. What she was worried about was that if she really did escape from that secret room, it would be a disaster.

    All the hard work he had put in would be for naught.

    As he thought about this, he felt a chill on his back and did not dare to tarry any longer. Right now, the most urgent matter at hand was to return to the Ancient Tomb of Wen Family to clarify things, so he could ignore this place first.

    She finally decided to let me go after weighing the pros and cons in her heart. Thus, she tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart and spoke to me in a calm tone as much as possible, "Ruxue, think back to your dream first. "Let''s see if there''s anything else I can think of. I have something urgent to take care of so I need to go home."

    For the moment, I forgot the trouble that the dream had caused me. "You''re going home? Didn''t you just come back? Besides, isn''t there no one else in your house? "

    "It''s almost my dad''s seventh head. I have to go back and guard it. Maybe he will come back to see me."

    I was moved by her warm filial piety. "You must be careful."

    "It''s fine. Then I''ll be leaving immediately. We''ll talk properly when I get back."

    After she had finished speaking, she could not wait any longer and left without taking anything with her.

    When everything calmed down, I started to recall the scene in my dream once again.

    Just as I was lost in my thoughts, the Cat Spirit''s voice suddenly sounded. "You seem to be obsessed with it?"

    When I suddenly heard its weird voice, I realized that it was looking at me with a weird expression on its face.

    I felt my scalp tingle, as if I had seen a ghost, and I felt sick to my stomach.

    I don''t know why, but I have a special feeling about this cat. Even I, who like small animals, find it annoying.

    "What, you seem to be ignoring me? Am I wrong? If I''m not wrong, you must have had a very strange dream, right? You must be very suspicious of that dream, right? "

    The Cat Spirit seemed to be looking at me with ridicule, as if it was playing with me.

    I abruptly looked at it. Could it be that it really has divine foresight? Is it clear about what kind of dreams I had?

    "How on earth did you know? Just what are you? "

    In a moment of desperation, I actually said this sentence.

    The Cat Spirit seemed to be unsatisfied with what I said about it.

    "What do you mean, what am I? How can I be anything?"

    Why did this sound so awkward?

    I felt that it was laughable, the Cat Spirit seemed to realize that its own words were a little inappropriate. He decided not to continue on this topic.

    "Tell me about your dream! Maybe I can give you a hint? Who asked me to be the almighty Cat Spirit? "

    At this moment, the Cat Spirit was already speaking bluntly to me, as though she was not hiding her true identity at all.

    So it was a Cat Spirit!

    No wonder it would reject an animal that looked like a normal cat from the bottom of its heart. It was actually not a real cat.

    Although I don''t know what a Cat Spirit is, I can still feel that it is definitely not an ordinary cat.

    "Cat Spirit? You say that you are a Cat Spirit? I really don''t know what a Cat Spirit is. "

    The Cat Spirit laughed proudly, "To put it bluntly, Cat Spirit is a cat demon, the ruler of the cat tribe, a fairy who has cultivated for many years, do you understand?"

    Heavens!

    I secretly exclaimed in surprise. I didn''t expect that this cat had such a special identity. It was actually a Cat Spirit.

    "You said that you are a Cat Spirit that isn''t properly cultivating, why did you insist on coming here to stir up trouble? How did I offend you? You want to disturb me like this? "

    To tell the truth, when I found out who it really was, I didn''t feel any particular fear. Instead, I felt a sense of anger.

    I don''t even know why I didn''t feel too much fear facing a cat demon.

    The Cat Spirit said, "I also want to properly cultivate, but even if it was you mortals who insisted on dragging me into this mess, I really can''t bear to see all of your actions, but right now, I''m being forced into a corner, so this is the only way."

    The words it said seemed to have some depth to them.

    "I don''t understand your words. I just want to ask you not to appear in front of me so strangely in the future. I need to go back now."

    I got out of bed and thought about getting out of here. I really didn''t want to be with a cat demon.

    "Don''t you want to know the whole truth? If you beg me, maybe I can help you find the truth that belongs to you. "

    I was moved. I naturally wanted to know the truth, but I didn''t want to work with a cat demon.

    After careful consideration, I decided to give up.

    "Forget it, the truth is something that can only be found and not sought. I don''t want to know everything through you."

    Seeing that I actually said it in such an indifferent manner, the Cat Spirit seemed to be somewhat surprised.

    At this moment, he was thinking in his heart, Compared to I, I''m more fond of a personality like mine. But the problem is, since my junior sister is still in her hands, I can''t get rid of her for now, so I can only continue to cooperate with her.

    The Cat Spirit watched me leave the room in disappointment. It started to worry for Junior Sister''s safety.

    Where did that woman hide her junior sister? If he could find her and save her, then he wouldn''t be threatened by her. He hated being threatened the most.

    It began to pace non-stop, racking its brains to think of a solution.

    It still believed in his abilities, but the key point was that he was not free to leave since that damned woman had placed a barrier at the door, so he had to break the barrier before he could leave.

    As long as he left this place, he believed that he would definitely find his Junior Sister''s whereabouts.

    It would be great if he could try to attack from the boundary.

    I stayed in this warm place for two days. After returning, Tathagata just gave me a nonchalant look, so he didn''t make things difficult for me.

    "I''m back."

    Tathagata''s words stunned me.

    Because before, when he faced me, not only was his attitude, but even his tone wasn''t very good. But now, I couldn''t hear any hint of awkwardness in his words.

 C90

    His uncertain attitude suddenly changed a lot.

    I was stunned for a moment.

    "Why am I back all of a sudden? You don''t want to continue being with me? "

    I secretly tried to guess at Tathagata''s intentions. His tone was flat, but it also revealed a sense of strangeness.

    I could only carefully say, "I''ve returned home warmly."

    "Going home? Hadn''t she just come back? Why did you leave again? "

    Tathagata had a rare good temper today. He was still able to remain so calm even after he had left.

    "She said she wanted to go back and watch. It seems like her father''s first seven is about to arrive."

    "So that''s how it is."

    Tathagata''s gaze was deep as he glanced at me before shifting his gaze away.

    I suddenly felt that something wasn''t right. Tathagata had told me that I could only enter and not exit this villa, but why didn''t he seem angry at all when he was faced with such a heartwarming departure?

    It seems that Tathagata really is a person with many different personalities. He is so fickle that I am unable to guess what he will look like in the next second because he doesn''t seem to follow common sense.

    I gently avoided his sight and went into the room. At this moment, I felt a little relaxed. I had thought of a lot of excuses just now, but to my surprise, none of them worked.

    That would be for the best, saving me a lot of talking.

    Then, she eagerly returned to the Ancient Tomb of Wen Family.

    The moment she saw the door tightly locked, her highly tense mood gradually calmed down.

    "It should be normal for me to look at it. Am I mistaken?" Warmth had a stupefied look on his face.

    However, since he was back, he had to go in and take a look. Otherwise, he wouldn''t feel at ease.

    After entering the house, the first thing he did was to head towards the private room.

    When she saw her disheveled appearance, she felt her eyelids violently twitch a few times.

    He looked at the woman standing in front of him who called him elder sister and suddenly smiled miserably. This was his elder sister, the only family he had right now. However, he had locked himself up here and could not see the light of day.

    "Wen Mei, why are you back? Did you come to see my joke? Or are you here to see if I''m dead? " Warmth directly called her by her name, and she even forgot to address her as elder sister.

    Seeing such a downcast and warm feeling, Wen Mei didn''t know why, but she actually felt incomparably happy in her heart. Suddenly, she started laughing, with a smile that was so bright, so from the bottom of her heart.

    "Gentle and warm, you actually have such a day? How about it? What do you think of the treatment? " Wen Mei proudly looked at her little sister who used to be so high up in the sky, showing off her strength to him.

    After their father''s funeral, Wen Mei dismissed everyone, because she did not want to leave anyone behind.

    Therefore, no matter how powerful she was, she wouldn''t be able to escape from home.

    "Wen Mei, are you really a monster? Do you know what you''re doing? I''m your sister, and you treat me like this? If Father knew, how sad would he be? "

    "Enough, don''t tell me about that man, he''s not fit to be my father! Who was he? it''s even worse than an outsider. "

    Wen Mei seemed to be very excited, especially after hearing the heartwarming mention of Wen Jiuze, he had lost control of her emotions for a moment.

    Warmth was stunned as she looked at everything. She saw the hatred in her eyes, but what she didn''t understand was that even if there was some conflict, it was still her father who raised her. How could she say such heartless words?

    For a moment, Gentle Snow didn''t know what to say. More importantly, she hadn''t eaten a single bite these past few days. She had been staying in this place that lacked even oxygen. She didn''t have any strength left in her body.

    Even if he wanted to continue, he failed because he didn''t have the strength to.

    However, Wen Mei continued to nag at him like a madman, "Wen Jiuze, I won''t forgive him for what I did to my mother back then. I won''t feel sad even if he dies a thousand times. My mother was killed by him, and he treated me like a servant, worse than a servant. All these years, I have always been treated like a slave by you, and I have no choice but to do whatever you want me to do, whatever you want me to do, I will listen to you. "

    Wen Mei looked at her with hidden bitterness. It was as if the person in front of him wasn''t her sister, but someone with a deep blood feud.

    She was so warm that she did not dare look into Wen Mei''s hateful eyes. She did not care about the look in her eyes, but the moment she saw it, her face immediately turned pale white.

    "Wen Mei, maybe this is just your own idea. It''s not what you think it is, it''s impossible that daddy will do that.

    "Enough, shut up! I don''t believe you. Even if I do believe in ghosts, I won''t believe you. "

    Just as Wen Mei was full of energy from her words, the Demon Jade on her neck suddenly started to move again.

    Wen Mei was shocked. It seemed that this was definitely not a coincidence, there must be something that caused the Demon Jade to be so unsettled.

    However, there was nothing wrong with being warm now. She was right in front of him, or was it his appearance right before he left? He wouldn''t be able to escape her either, so what had happened?

    Wen Mei did not care about the warmth for the time being, and anxiously left the secret room. She was unable to hold herself back at this moment, since she had received the Demon Jade''s hint, then she definitely could not lower her guard. She had to carefully check if anything special happened to the entire Ancient Tomb of Wen Family.

    After Wen Mei left, she let out a gentle breath and took out her hands that were already numb on her back.

    Actually, before this, she had already used her own learnt cultivation to break the rope that Wen Mei was trapped in her hand.

    However, in order not to be seen by her, she assumed the same posture as before.

    As Wen Mei kept on talking about the past, he was extremely engrossed in it, and could not discover the details.

    Because she had sat for a long time, she was not used to standing up. She felt dizzy, but she did not dare to neglect, afraid that Wen Mei would come back in the middle of the journey and that would be troublesome.

    But she didn''t expect that because Wen Mei had left in such a hurry or perhaps because she was sure that she wouldn''t leave until she had eaten her fill, she had been careless. So the door actually didn''t close.

    Warmth was overjoyed, and she hurriedly took advantage of this opportunity to slip away.

    Furthermore, everything seemed to have gone so smoothly. She had very easily left the Ancient Tomb of Wen Family.

    Although she really didn''t want to leave this home that she had never left since she was young, there was nothing she could do. She could only escape first and find a safe place to settle down.

    Along the way, he thought of his father and felt extremely sad. His father died unjustly and he was completely useless. Even his own home, the only one his father had left behind, could not be preserved.

    Just like this, a long distance away from him, he could be heard wailing in happiness and depression.

    Finally, she fainted on the side of the road because she was too sad and too exhausted.

    After Warmth fainted, coincidentally, there was a man who passed by and met her. Then, he saved her and brought her back home.

    As for Wen Mei, even after she searched everywhere in the Wen Family, she still couldn''t find anything amiss.

    Only now did she feel relieved. Maybe she really was too nervous, or maybe it was just a mistake on the part of the devil.

    She once again put on a condescending and domineering attitude. She planned to go to the secret room and continue to humiliate and warm up.

    However, she''d never thought that upon returning to the secret chamber, she''d be surprised to find that the warmth had vanished.

    This was a big shock.

    Wen Mei was about to go crazy, what the hell was going on?

    Wen Mei looked towards the Demon Jade and couldn''t help but understand that the Demon Jade had not made any mistakes, but that he had been too careless.

    As she was lost in thought, she inadvertently caught a glimpse of the scattered ropes on the ground and was infuriated.

    "Dammit, I didn''t expect her to be this powerful. She was only pretending to be pitiful and useless in front of me, and now she''s even acting this way. Warm, just you wait. I definitely won''t forgive you."

    Wen Mei could no longer hold back and anxiously looked around for comfort. Fortunately, she thought that if he really found her, then she would not be as lenient this time, and it would still be her fault for being too soft-hearted. If he had just killed her back then, things would not have gone as they were now.

    He regretted it so much!

    Wen Mei blamed herself in her heart and inwardly swore that if he found her this time, he would definitely make her die without a doubt.

    However, after searching countless of times, they were still unable to find anything.

    Wen Mei felt that she had truly failed extremely, to actually lose to a stinking girl that she had never put in her eyes.

    It was laughable to think about himself.

    Ancient Tomb of Wen Family, at this moment, looked cold and lonely everywhere. Furthermore, when the sky was dark, they seemed to be a little gloomy and dense.

    Although Wen Mei had always been bold, she still couldn''t help but shiver.

    Only then did she realize that after busying herself for half a day, the sky had already darkened to the end.

    At this moment, she was standing in the courtyard, which was completely dark. While she was still in a daze, all the lights in the rooms suddenly lit up.

    You have to understand that the Wen Family is extremely large, and there are countless rooms. Even if you were to switch on the lights one by one, it would take a lot of time to do so, but right now, the problem is that all the lights in every room are lit up at the same time.

 C91

    Wen Mei felt a chill down her spine, that kind of feeling really made him feel afraid.

    He had always been braver, but now he was afraid.

    "Who''s up to this? If you have the ability, come out! "

    Wen Mei knew that all of this was definitely not that simple. A pair of black hands must have done something.

    However, other than his own voice, there was no other sound.

    "This is my Wen Family. If you want to touch my head, you can''t even open the door."

    Wen Mei looked as if she had gone mad. In fact, she was really angry at herself, after all, this was still the place where such a ridiculous thing would happen in her own home.

    The Wen Family seemed exceptionally desolate at this moment, and for a moment, it even gave Wen Mei a feeling as if she had entered a cemetery in a wasteland.

    She didn''t know why she had such thoughts, but the more she didn''t want to think about it, the more confused she became.

    While she was lost in her thoughts, a strange sound suddenly came from the courtyard.

    Wen Mei immediately became nervous, and walked towards the source of the voice, not believing what was happening.

    She wanted to see what kind of monster dared to mess with her.

    When she walked in, Wen Mei could not believe his eyes, and anxiously rubbed his eyes, seeing everything clearly.

    "So it''s you who is causing trouble?" How preposterous! "

    Wen Mei was furious in her heart, and thought, "This Cat Spirit''s junior sister is simply detestable, I actually locked her in a storage room, but I didn''t think that it would actually come out and cause chaos."

    Looking at Wen Mei''s ferocious appearance, the Cat Spirit was so scared that her entire body started to tremble.

    "What''s wrong with you? Why did he stop talking? Aren''t you capable of tormenting me? Didn''t you do it on purpose to scare me? Do you think that by scaring me, I will be able to escape and then let you take the chance to escape? "

    Wen Mei said fiercely, even her eyes looked as though they wanted to devour Xiao Lingdang.

    Xiao Lingdang was so scared that her tears started to fall, and she started to plead nonstop, "No, I didn''t do it. I also ran out of the room because I saw all the lights on."

    The more Wen Mei thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss. The door to the room that Xiao Lingdang was in was tightly locked, although it had some cultivation experience, she had also placed a barrier around the door. With its little ability, it could not get out, but now it was standing right in front of him.

    "Xiao Lingdang, tell me quickly, how exactly did you come out?"

    Hearing this, Xiao Lingdang''s expression became even uglier. Although she was just a cat demon, Wen Mei could really see the fear on her face that was similar to that of a human''s.

    Xiao Lingdang did not dare look Wen Mei in the eye, and it seemed as if she was trying to dodge, "I, I also felt that it was strange, because of this, that I had opened the door myself. I originally thought you had opened it, but when I arrived at the door, all I saw was a black shadow flash by, and then I ran over here."

    "What?" You said there was a black shadow? Are you trying to trick me? "

    To be honest, Wen Mei didn''t quite believe it.

    "Right, it really is like that. That black shadow is definitely abnormal. It looks just like a ghost."

    "Ghosts?" Wen Mei felt a headache coming on. Where were they?

    If it was just a mere ghost, he wouldn''t care at all. Was it really that simple?

    Wen Mei thought absentmindedly that maybe she wouldn''t be able to leave this place for the time being.

    First, he ran away in a warm and warm manner. Then, something strange began to happen at home, and now, he even managed to stir up such a laughable matter like ghosts. It seemed like he really needed to stay behind and take a good look at what was going on.

    "Do you think this house is really haunted?" Xiao Lingdang shrunk her neck.

    At this time, Wen Mei no longer had the leisure to care about Xiao Lingdang''s expression or expression. She could only think about how she should handle the matters of her family.

    Xiao Lingdang quietly looked at Wen Mei, a sly look flashing past her eyes, but it had hidden itself well, in a blink of an eye it had disappeared, no one would notice it.

    Naturally, Wen Mei did not care about this matter, nor did she notice it.

    Xiao Lingdang was clearly more obedient, there was not a single demon nor pride in him. It had already consciously returned to the storage room that held it captive before Wen Mei even opened her mouth.

    "Hmph, I didn''t expect a little demoness like you to be so sensible. Only your performance was not bad, otherwise I definitely wouldn''t have forgiven you."

    Wen Mei personally watched Xiao Lingdang walk into the house, then she once again set up a barrier at the entrance. Only then did she return to her own bedroom.

    Looking at the simple and crude decorations of the bedroom and that narrow space, the veins on Wen Mei''s face jumped up and down as both of her hands were tightly clenched. It was clear that she was really too concerned about all of this, and this place was precisely her own father''s residence that Wen Jiuze had arranged for her for all these years.

    Putting aside the fact that the space was so small, even the air was humid. After living here for so many years, he already developed rheumatic arthritis at such a young age. When winter came, his joints would hurt greatly.

    Thinking of this, Wen Mei''s teeth itched with hatred.

    The warm bedroom was filled with the smell of sunlight. The room was spacious and bright, and had good ventilation. When the sun came out, the room would be able to bask in the sunlight.

    The room was spacious enough to play ball in.

    What was the difference?

    He was clearly Wen Jiuze''s daughter, but why did he need to get such a good person just to be warm and he needed to get such a bad person?

    This was precisely because Wen Jiuze had never paid the price of her mother since she was young, and also didn''t like her.

    Ever since he was young, he had been ordered around by him like a servant. He could endure this, but what did he do to his mother?

    Mom worked hard for her all her life, but in the end she got this sentence, "Who do you think you are? You are just a pawn I used to cultivate. If it wasn''t for the fact that you possess a unique system and identity, do you think that I would fall for you?

    Those words were undoubtedly like a sharp knife that pierced her mother''s heart.

    Actually, my mother''s true identity is very respected.

    She was a princess of the Underworld and was deeply in love with the King of the Underworld. However, due to a lucky encounter, she fell in love with Wen Jiuze at first sight, and at that time, Wen Jiuze had already made an engagement with her warm mother.

    Wen Jiuze naturally knew that with his mother''s personality in the Underworld Princess''s body, as long as she became husband and wife, he would be able to absorb the essence in her body every night and increase his own cultivation.

    He had accepted his mother''s love, but, presumably, he had never loved his mother, right?

    At the beginning, in order to absorb his mother''s essence, he had treated her quite well. During his mother''s pregnancy, he had shown a lot of concern for her, but later on, all of my mother''s essence had been absorbed by him and turned into someone who was useless to him.

    It was from then on that my mother''s hard life began.

    Every day, he would order her around and even look at her with the whites of his eyes.

    But even so, her kind mother was still unwilling to leave Wen Jiuze. She cared a lot about this man, and also cared about the words of a woman marrying into a husband.

    Just like this, he would repeat such bitter and miserable life every day, and from time to time, he would even receive a beating. Often, the old wounds on the body had not healed yet and new injuries had been added.

    Her mother would never blame her father. Although the King of Underworld had come to visit her, she had never said a bad word about Wen Jiuze. All that was said was good words.

    In the last moment of her life, there were no good spots on her body, and scars were practically everywhere on her body. But at the last moment, when she was smoking, she was still worried about Wen Jiuze. He hadn''t even gone to see his mother for the last time.

    He did not bury her for the sake of his mother''s beauty, but simply found a small coffin and buried her in the wilderness. He did not allow his mother to enter Wen Family''s tomb.

    In other words, Wen Jiuze never treated my mother as his wife, otherwise, he wouldn''t have done such a malicious thing.

    At the time, I was only a few years old, and my miserable life was never ending.

    Wen Mei was extremely sad in her heart, but she realized that she didn''t shed a single tear.

    She came back to her senses and smashed everything in the room to smithereens.

    "Warm, now that Wen Jiuze is dead, the only thing that Wen Family owes us is for you to return it. Do you think you can escape? Don''t even think about daydreaming. "

    Wen Mei smiled sinisterly, as though she had a sinister plan in mind.

    "Wen Jiuze, don''t you have the ability? Isn''t the Wen Family in my hands now? So what if you are capable? Didn''t he get nothing? And your daughter is being tortured by me, how about it? Are you heartbroken? "Hahaha."

    Wen Mei laughed proudly, as though she was the biggest winner at the moment.

    "Right now, I control everything regarding the Wen Family. The Mirror of Samsara and the Devil Jade, these are all in my hands. I am destined to be the victor and the true ruler of the Ancient Tomb of Wen Family."

    Wen Mei''s appearance was extremely terrifying, just like a person who had been possessed, chattering nonstop. However, what she did not know was that in the storage room that Xiao Lingdang was in, there was a black shadow talking to Xiao Lingdang.

    "How''s it going?"

    Xiao Lingdang blinked her eyes and said, "Right now I can''t see anything from the beginning, but I feel that Wen Mei is not that easy to deal with."

 C92

    The black figure''s voice could not be heard, and Xiao Lingdang could only feel that it was quite imposing, causing him to be unable to resist falling into it.

    "Is that so? I''d like to see what she can do. Also, I am very curious about her true identity. "

    Xiao Lingdang secretly wanted to see the black figure''s appearance, but she discovered that the black figure seemed to be covering his face, making it impossible to see just what he looked like.

    "You seem very curious about what I look like, don''t you? As long as this matter is over, I will let you see enough. "

    The black figure remained indifferent. Xiao Lingdang felt that she really liked listening to the voice, it was as if the voice was enchanted and it made him want to sink into it.

    Xiao Lingdang was dumbstruck. Although he could not see''s face clearly, she could guess that since his voice was so attractive, it sounded like she had magic. Then, he must also be very handsome.

    For some reason, Xiao Lingdang''s face suddenly turned red.

    The black shadow said, "You just stand guard here. If there''s anything urgent, tell me. If there''s anything, throw one of these at the sky and I''ll be right over."

    The black figure said, in his hand, was holding onto something that looked like fireworks. Xiao Lingdang quickly took it.

    "Alright, I know. And I know how to create a mysterious atmosphere." Xiao Lingdang craftily blinked her eyes.

    The black figure nodded silently, leaving Xiao Lingdang with an endless amount of thought, before disappearing.

    "I will help you well. You are the person that I truly want to help from the bottom of my heart." Xiao Lingdang mumbled to herself. Even it felt it was strange. Why did she want to help a human that was not her own kind so badly?

    That night, as Wen Mei laid on the warm bed, that kind of comfortable feeling made him feel very uncomfortable.

    Such a soft bed, such a fragrant smell, such a comfortable environment, yet it was hard for him to sleep.

    It could be said that her heart was in a tumble, and she could not get the memories of her past out of her mind.

    "Not good, something has happened. Someone come quickly, someone come."

    Urgent shouts suddenly came from outside, awakening Wen Mei from her memories for the time being.

    She knew something must have happened, but just as she was about to leave, she felt something was wrong. Something must be wrong.

    Here, there was no one else in the Ancient Tomb of Wen Family, the servants had all been dismissed by him, and now, other than himself, there was only Xiao Lingdang, and the voice could not be Xiao Lingdang''s.

    Who was that?

    Could it be that this place was haunted?

    No, this voice seemed to be emitting a familiar aura. He must have heard it somewhere before.

    The woman''s voice was very crisp. She racked her brains to think of such a voice. Suddenly, her pupils enlarged. If she hadn''t misheard, the owner of this voice should be Aunt Hua.

    Aunt Hua was previously a housekeeper at the Ancient Tomb of Wen Family, and an unkind person. Of course, her unkind nature was towards people with low status, but she fawned on Wen Jiuze and the others as a fawn.

    However, Aunt Hua had died a few years ago, and now she could hear her voice again. It was obviously a little strange.

    However, Wen Mei was only startled for a moment, and then revealed a cold smile, "Hmph, I would like to see what exactly Aunt Hua is here for."

    Wen Mei showed no fear. She had already made up her mind. It didn''t matter if she was a human or a ghost, she would never show mercy to her.

    After making her decision, Wen Mei opened the door without hesitation.

    Speaking of which, it was a coincidence but the moment Wen Mei opened the door, she immediately saw an extremely terrifying face.

    That face was filled with bugs and was crawling all over the bumpy face, making people feel nauseous.

    Not only that, her eyes were white without black eyeballs, her mouth was swollen like a sausage, and there seemed to be no teeth in her mouth.

    This kind of honor caused Wen Mei to feel extremely disgusted.

    She quickly avoided the disgusting face before asking sternly, "Aunt Hua, why are you here instead of staying where you are? Are you the one who caused all the weird things in this house? "

    Wen Mei was full of anger. Towards someone who had already died without a life, and was also someone who had been opposing her at all times, she would instinctively not have a good tone of mind.

    "It''s not me. I''ve come to find you. Return my life. I''ve died a miserable death. You heartless heart. Return your life to me."

    Aunt Hua looked at Wen Mei in a daze, and suddenly grabbed her by the neck.

    Wen Mei was unable to catch her breath all of a sudden. She had not put Aunt Hua in her eyes at all, which was why she had been caught unprepared and suffered such a loss.

    Wen Mei didn''t use any strength, she was extremely anxious. Suddenly, she muttered in her heart: Demon Jade, quickly help me out.

    At this critical moment, she remembered the Demon Jade. This was a treasure, and it definitely deserved the title of Wen Family''s heirloom.

    The Demon Jade suddenly shot out a dazzling light towards Aunt Hua. Aunt Hua let out a blood-curdling screech as she let go of her hand.

    Wen Mei immediately dodged to the side, she took a deep breath and muttered an incantation, then suddenly used her hand to pat Aunt Hua''s head, only to see her head suddenly splitting into pieces, and breaking into pieces on the ground.

    Facing the blood on the ground, Wen Mei spat in disgust, "You still want to fight me? You''ve already died at my hands once, and now you''re still trying to get even with me? You are really childish! "

    Wen Mei took out a spell like item from her pocket and placed it on Aunt Hua''s body, immediately burning her up.

    "Aunt Hua, you can''t blame anyone else this time. Originally, you could have been at ease in the Underworld, but now you''ve brought this upon yourself and turned into ashes. You brought this upon yourself. "

    Wen Mei''s mouth revealed a pleased smile, and returned to her room disapprovingly.

    The black shadow was behind a large tree and had personally witnessed this scene. This extremely cruel scene caused his eyebrows to unconsciously frown and he couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. This woman''s methods were simply too cruel, he didn''t expect her to kill someone, no, a ghost, it was so simple, he didn''t even leave her anything.

    "Wen Mei''s methods are simply too cruel. If we keep her alive, it will probably be harmful to us too. She is our greatest enemy right now, so we must get her treasures. After that, we definitely cannot let this person live."

    The black shadow seemed to be talking to itself, but it didn''t stay any longer.

    It was just that the night did not seem peaceful at all. After Aunt Hua''s accident, there came another one.

    Just as Wen Mei was about to rest in her room, she heard a strange sound coming from outside.

    "Wen Mei, you are really evil to the extreme! How many people did you kill?

    "How preposterous! There''s no end to it! This time, I want to see who it is!"

    Wen Mei rushed out in a flustered and exasperated manner, this time she was looking at another soul that had died in her hands.

    It was a headless ghost, and he had chopped off its head.

    This person was the second in command of Wen Family, the younger brother of Wen Jiuze, Wen Jiu. He was also a person with a belly full of evil intentions.

    In the past, he had insulted his mother, but his so-called father had turned a blind eye, allowing him to treat his mother with rudeness. At that time, he was only a few years old, and although he wanted to stop her, he was powerless.

    Thus, when he had the ability, he chopped off his head.

    Now, he didn''t expect that after finding out he had returned, these fellows would all come to seek revenge on him.

    However, this was also good. At that time, he didn''t cut off the grass at its roots and let them stay in the underworld for a period of time. Now that they had delivered themselves to him, he couldn''t be blamed for being impolite.

    Wen Mei thought that it was really funny that he would come to scold her after doing all the bad things she had done. "You took so long, are you talking about yourself? I didn''t expect you to not have eighteen levels of hell in the Underworld. What are you doing here? Looking for revenge? Do you think you are my match? "

    Seeing the disdain in Wen Mei''s eyes, Wen Jiu would become furious. Although she did not have a head, and naturally did not have a mouth, he was still able to make sounds.

    "Cut the crap. I came today because I have the confidence to do so."

    Wen Mei could not help but shake her head, this man said he was confident?

    At this moment, she suddenly felt something cold behind her back, followed by something that seemed to bite her waist.

    She jumped in shock and quickly turned around only to see a head staring at her with a pair of sinister eyes. That mouth was tightly biting onto her waist without relaxing.

    Wen Mei shouted angrily, "You want to secretly hit me with an arrow? You think I can''t do anything to you like this? "

    Wen Mei sneered, then used the devil jade to shine at the head behind him. Following that, there was only a miserable scream, and the head seemed to have disappeared without a trace.

    "What can you do now?"

    Wen Jiu saw that his head had been harmed by Wen Mei, but he was not surprised. He laughed, "You think you can beat me like this? Try it now. How does your waist feel? "

    Hearing that, Wen Mei was stunned, what did he mean? Did he do something?

    Wen Mei did not dare delay any further, and immediately headed towards her direction.

    This touch didn''t seem to matter. She actually felt as if there was no sensation on her waist. She felt a strong feeling of numbness.

    "You, what did you do?"

    Looking at Wen Mei''s expression, Wen Jiu became even more pleased, "Even though I sacrificed my head, I did allow you to experience the power of my Immortal Crane Red."

 C93

    Hearing the name Xian He Hong, Wen Mei was truly shocked.

    She naturally knew about the Red Fairy Crane. According to the legends, it was a poison from the Underworld. It was said that as long as one was infected with it, they would undoubtedly die.

    However, this poison should be very rare. Only those with high status in the Underworld would have such a small amount. This was because the Underworld would never allow the Immortal Crane Red to spread in the mortal world. If that was the case, then the person who brought the poison to the mortal world would be severely punished.

    It is said that the cranes were prepared as a form of torture in the underworld to deal with those who committed heinous crimes in the mortal world.

    But now, the crux of the matter was that Wen Jiu would actually have the Red Fairy Crane.

    This was something that Wen Mei had never expected. Honestly speaking, even though she tried to get a bit of Red Fairy Crane''s blood through her own abilities, she couldn''t do it.

    "You, you actually have the Red Immortal Crane?" After a long period of time, you must be deliberately mystifying something, right? "

    As matters stood, even though she was certain that she had been poisoned, she still did not believe that the poison was actually the Red Immortal Crane.

    Because she really didn''t believe that Wen Jiuze had that kind of ability.

    Wen Jiuze''s voice was filled with an uncontrollable excitement. But just where did he make that sound from? This made Wen Mei very curious.

    But right now, she couldn''t care about that because she felt that her waist didn''t feel anything anymore.

    "My waist. After a while, you''d better hurry up and give me the antidote or I won''t be polite. "

    Wen Mei started to panic, now it was not only her waist, the poison was already spreading throughout her entire body.

    "The antidote? Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? Don''t you know that there is no cure for the Red Immortal Crane? If I go back there, I''ll die. I might as well kill you first, that way I can be considered to have avenged myself, even if it turns into nothing but ashes. "Hahaha."

    Wen Mei was a little shocked, it seemed like Wen Jiu wanted to die, he never expected him to be so impulsive, to the point of not caring about anything else.

    "You are truly unreasonable."

    However, just as Wen Mei finished speaking, she saw a ball of flame ignite on Wen Jiu''s body, which grew larger and larger, until it was finally over. Wen Jiu laughed loudly and said: "Goodbye, Wen Mei, you can go to hell!"

    After his voice ended, his entire body was burnt to nothing.

    Even though Wen Mei was shocked, she still planned to settle her own matters first. If she continued to be like this, it probably wouldn''t be long before her entire body became festering and she died.

    What good idea did he have now?

    Wen Mei seemed to have never felt despair like this before, not even when she had suffered endless injuries in the past.

    She felt like her entire body was numb. Perhaps she really was going to die this time. She was not willing to give up.

    He was really unresigned, and the tears on his face continued to roll down.

    "Why? Why are you being so cruel to me? I''m not wrong, I just want justice for my mother ball! To seek justice for myself! This Wen Family has only come about today due to the help of my mother''s power, I just want to take back everything that belongs to me! "

    Wen Mei cried her heart out. Maybe there would never be a person called Wen Mei in this world again. Perhaps she would disappear forever.

    A beautiful smile replaced the tears, Wen Mei laid quietly on the ground, feeling the memories of her previous home, the place where she once lived, and the last breath.

    She felt very tired, so tired that she really wanted to close her eyes and never open them again.

    Not knowing how much time had passed, she seemed to hear a gentle voice thinking by her ear. It seemed that there was a hint of a familiar aura around her.

    Who is it?

    Although Wen Mei could not open her eyes, she still had a feeling in her heart. She did not know if she was already at the edge of death''s door, but that voice was rather clear to her.

    She tried to open her mouth and ask who it was because she wanted to know who was with her at this time of day.

    Such gentleness, surely it couldn''t be Tathagata, could it?

    Wen Mei could not help but find it funny. At this moment of life and death, she would first think of that Tathagata''s name.

    [Never mind. I can''t even protect myself now. So what if the man beside me is Tathagata?]

    "Wen Mei, it''s me. I''m coming."

    Was it him?

    Wen Mei was startled in her heart, as if the voice was really him!

    She said to herself, "Why did you come again? I''m just a person who disappointed you. "

    However, she could only say in her heart that the key was that she didn''t have the ability to speak.

    "I won''t let anything happen to you, you know? The reason why I have learned medicine for so many years is actually for you! "

    That phrase made all sorts of feelings arise in Wen Mei''s heart. This person would always appear when she was in need of him the most, it was like this in the past, and it was the same now.

    "Kirin, I am not worthy of your kindness."

    Wen Mei did not want him to continue to treat her so well. She owed him far too much;

    She felt a pair of cold hands moving across her face. She didn''t know what he was doing and what he wanted to do to her. She tried to stop him, but she couldn''t.

    Thus, right now, she could only allow this person to do whatever it was he wanted.

    Afterwards, she felt as if her body was being continuously manipulated. She felt a wave of pain at times, and then a wave of relief at times.

    After this experience, she slowly began to feel more comfortable. The feeling of numbness from before had lessened somewhat.

    She moved her hand, and realized that she could move it.

    Wen Mei could not help but feel joy in her heart, what was going on?

    Could it be that the Qilin had helped him detoxify the red crane poison?

    But how could that be possible?

    There was no antidote for the Red Fairy Crane, unless it was someone of high status in the Underworld. However, he was not so sure whether there was an antidote.

    How did a qilin do it?

    With a stomach full of questions, Wen Mei probed, "Qilin, are you detoxifying me?"

    Wen Mei originally thought that she did not know whether she could say something, but she never thought that even though her voice was very weak, she could still speak.

    This was simply a monumental accident.

    The qilin''s voice sounded strange. It sounded hoarse to the extreme. It was completely different from how lively it was before.

    "Wen Mei, you have already cured your poison, I believe you will recover soon, you may still be unable to open your eyes, but it will be fine after a while, I have to go now, forgive me for not being able to accompany you there, forgive me for not being able to stay by your side, you must take care of yourself."

    Wen Mei felt it was strange, why did his voice suddenly become so hoarse? It did not sound like the voice of a young man, but more like the voice of a Old Man.

    What was going on?

    It all happened in an instant.

    Wen Mei said anxiously, "Qilin, what''s wrong with your voice?"

    Kirin was silent for a moment before saying, "Don''t think too much about it. I''m fine. I''m just overworked!" It will be fine. I really have to go. "

    Wen Mei couldn''t help but want to ask him a lot of questions, such as how did he cure Xian He Hong''s poison? Also, how did he know that she was here and that she was poisoned?

    In short, there were too many unanswered questions in her heart. However, she soon realized that she might not have a chance to know everything.

    After asking a few questions, she realized that the voice was not answering her.

    Wen Mei realized that the Qilin should have already left.

    Wen Mei was a little anxious and tried to move her body a little.

    Although he was extremely anxious, he still couldn''t immediately stand up and walk around.

    She anxiously waited for a while before the numbing sensation in her body completely disappeared.

    Wen Mei returned to her previous appearance, and was actually no different from a normal person.

    Wen Mei did not care about what happened to herself as she hurriedly called out the Qilin''s name, searching for him everywhere. It was as if she felt that he was hiding something from her.

    "Qilin, where are you? Have you really gone? Don''t you want to tell me the truth? Where did you get the antidote? "

    However, Wen Mei''s heart thumped once she said the word ''antidote''. Something was wrong, the Qilin clearly did not feed him the antidote just now, but why did she still get rid of the poison?

    That''s right, this crane had the right to be called highly toxic. All he knew was that there was no cure for it other than the antidote. Furthermore, the antidote was pitifully few. There might not even be an antidote in this world.

    However, this poison that seemed impossible to cure had actually been taken care of by the Qilin. This was the biggest doubt in her heart.

    "Kirin, you must still be here, right? Right? You must not have gone far yet. Come out and see me, I have something to say to you. "

    However, no matter how Wen Mei shouted, she still did not summon the Qilin out.

    Outside the door, a lonely and elderly looking figure, after hearing Wen Mei''s shout, violently shook his body.

    His face was covered in wrinkles, and even his body was slightly hunchbacked. He turned around to look at his Ancient Tomb of Wen Family, and his face was filled with loneliness.

    He let out a long sigh and said to himself, "I''m leaving. I really want to stay by your side, but I really don''t want you to see my current appearance." I just want to leave you the best impression. "

    When he finished, he stopped hesitating and strode forward.

 C94

    Xiao Lingdang, who was in the utility room listening to Wen Mei''s heart-tearing and lung-splitting shouts, could not help but be shocked.

    "Oh my god!" What was going on? "Why are you so shocked?"

    Xiao Lingdang really wanted to go out and take a look right now, but she immediately remembered something that required her attention, so she endured it. Furthermore, there seemed to be a barrier around the door, so she really couldn''t go out for the time being.

    Xiao Lingdang suddenly felt bored. It was unknown how much longer it was going to stay here, and it really wanted to see him right away.

    In his eyes, he was so bright, so handsome. When he saw his face, he felt deeply infatuated.

    At the moment, I was living in the villa, so it was relatively peaceful. Tathagata didn''t make things difficult for me, and Grandma Hao never seemed to appear in front of me again. I didn''t know where she had gone to, but one thing I could be sure of was that she wasn''t in the villa.

    I have already been back for many days now, but I haven''t seen Qihai a single time. The peaceful days today, actually made me struggle even more to remember him.

    I decided to go to Flowers Corpse Ground to see him, because I really couldn''t control my love for him.

    But the key question is, how do I find it?

    I used to find it only in my dreams, but now I have to have a dream too.

    To tell the truth, I hadn''t had those strange dreams in a long time.

    Just as I was thinking about how to get there, there was a knock on the door.

    I hastily opened the door and saw the He Bo standing outside.

    He Bo''s face carried a trace of killing intent. I don''t know if it''s because I felt wrongly, but I felt that he had come with ill intentions.

    I was so frightened by his appearance that I forgot to speak for a moment.

    He Bo didn''t look like he was going to bother with me, but he unexpectedly said, "Tonight, 12, I will wait for you outside the door, and take you to the Flowers Corpse Ground."

    Before I could even react, He Bo had already disappeared from my sight in a flash.

    This matter happened too suddenly, to the point that I was caught unprepared.

    However, this seemed to be what I wanted to do as well. After I thought about going to the Flowers Corpse Ground to see Qihai, He Bo appeared right away and told me that he wanted to take me there.

    Everything seemed unusual, but I was determined to follow him.

    No matter what he thought, I would not turn back.

    After He Bo appeared, I felt that time seemed to have passed a little too slowly.

    Looking at the time from time to time, I finally heard Tathagata leave the room at midnight. I sat up in bed with an excited expression on my face.

    I quietly opened the door and saw that there were no signs of Tathagata outside. Perhaps he had already left the room.

    As I walked out of the room, I felt that it was a little cold. I sighed with emotion. It was already autumn, so naturally, I would feel cold on a night like this.

    "Let''s go!"

    After these two simple words, He Bo was already walking in a direction.

    I didn''t want to ask him the reason why he was taking me there. I knew that once I reached Flowers Corpse Ground, I might soon find out the answer.

    However, following the path that the He Bo took, I realised that I was somewhat familiar with it at the start.

    I feel that this road to Flowers Corpse Ground seems to be very long, as though there is always no energy within.

    The doubt in my heart deepened. Even though this villa is quite spacious, it definitely wouldn''t be so far away, right?

    Right now, Lu Jia didn''t say much. It seemed like a few miles should be more like it. This was clearly something that wasn''t quite right.

    It seemed that this villa really had a lot of secrets?

    I sighed in my heart, but still followed closely behind him. He didn''t dare to lower his guard.

    The scenery on the road did not seem to be the style of the villa, where I had seen some of the more expensive trees and flowers, and where all the furnishings in the courtyard were extremely luxurious.

    However, even though it was very dark now, I could still see that everywhere I passed were some of the more ordinary trees, and they also seemed to exude a decaying aura.

    I couldn''t help but feel my heart start to beat up as my mind started to wander. This He Bo had always been strange, but now he suddenly brought up such a strange matter. Could it be that he has other intentions towards me?

    Thinking of this, my steps couldn''t help but slow down. In the end, I didn''t even dare to continue walking forward.

    I seemed to see endless darkness, looking as if I would never be able to get anywhere.

    Even though He Bo had his back facing me, he had noticed my abnormality and couldn''t help but stop his footsteps. However, he didn''t turn his head around.

    He just said in a cold voice, "Why did you stop? "There''s not much time left, let''s hurry up and leave!"

    What does that mean?

    Did he want to hit me?

    From what I understand, he means something bad.

    I wanted to run back, but I couldn''t help feeling as if I had already begun to walk away uncontrollably.

    It was as if there was a magical force in front of me that was attracting me. I couldn''t help but stubbornly continue walking.

    The corners of He Bo''s mouth formed a deep smile as he continued to lead me towards an unknown direction.

    Finally, after walking for a long time with my consciousness blurred, I saw a rusted metal door in front of me.

    For some reason, my mind seemed to come to life at that moment.

    I came back to myself.

    My mind started to clear up as usual. Looking at this familiar door, I knew that this was the Flowers Corpse Ground that I had come here for a few times.

    The whole journey was unfamiliar, but the destination was familiar.

    "Come in! You have to move quickly. Remember, you can only stop when you see your own tombstone. "

    I was stunned. A tombstone? Or my own tombstone?

    The words of this He Bo was simply too weird.

    However, I immediately recalled that I really had seen the tombstone with my name engraved on it. Could he be referring to that tombstone?

    But why did he take me to that place?

    He must have had some ulterior motive.

    I actually wanted to ask about it, but when I opened my mouth to do so, I realized that He Bo had already left me quite a distance away.

    Thus, I had no choice but to endure the doubt in my heart as I followed him.

    As soon as I walked in, I felt the chill increase.

    Was the temperature between inside and outside about ten degrees Celsius? The difference in temperature was too great.

    I tightly wrapped my clothes around myself, but didn''t feel any cold at all.

    I quickly trotted over. Maybe this exercise would help to lessen the cold.

    Unknowingly, I saw that the He Bo had stopped at a certain place, and I knew that we had reached our destination.

    After mulling over my emotions for a while, I finally endured the strange feeling and walked over.

    Yes, a tombstone has indeed appeared in front of us. I was immediately surprised when I saw that He Bo was actually kneeling in front of the tombstone.

    He Bo''s behavior is so weird, he actually kneels in front of my tombstone?

    This was simply unbelievable.

    "He Bo, what are you doing? Are you crazy? "

    He Bo completely ignored my expression and continued with his own actions.

    He took something out of his pocket and placed it in front of the tombstone. He said, "This is for you, you must take a good look at it. If you need anything in that place, you must help me with it."

    Then, strangely, I saw those things start to fly in the air, and then suddenly there was a fire. By the light of the firelight, I saw that those things were actually a stack of underworld money!

    I suddenly knew what was going on.

    These underworld money were all given to me by Xier to give to He Bo, I just did not expect that He Bo would actually burn these underworld money in front of my tombstone.

    This He Bo is simply too much for me to figure out, and too surprising as well. His actions are extremely bizarre. I even began to wonder if there was something wrong with his head. Perhaps it was because his sister Xier had accidentally died, causing him to be greatly agitated.

    "He Bo, what exactly do you want to do? What exactly did you bring me here for? Is it just seeing you do all these weird things? "

    He Bo was still kneeling there quietly, without a trace of movement, only quietly watching as the underworld money was burnt to nothing.

    Only then did he turn around and reveal an indifferent expression. He raised his head to look at the sky above me and said, "Look carefully. You must have looked carefully for me."

    As soon as I said that, I saw a whirlwind, and then I felt the wind whipping over my head.

    A few minutes later, the strange whirlwind slowly stopped and disappeared.

    I couldn''t help but gape at all of this.

    But, the problem is that the He Bo ignored my question, only talking to himself, no, maybe not, maybe even talking to something I can''t see.

    He Bo looked at the place above my head nervously. I don''t know what he saw, but he actually revealed a gratified smile.

    I couldn''t help but be stunned.

    The whole performance of the He Bo was one of nerves.

    Talking and laughing by oneself, wasn''t this the reaction of a lunatic?

    He Bo smiled and then looked at me, his eyes seemed to be filled with complicated emotions, "Do you want to come back with me now or continue to stay here?"

    I thought that even though I had come to the Flowers Corpse Ground, I have yet to meet Qihai, so I didn''t even think about it before saying, "I''m not leaving, I want to stay."

    He Bo looked at me expressionlessly, "Take care of yourself, you are not allowed to talk about today''s matter to anyone."

 C95

    After He Bo threw down those words that made me conflicted, it seemed as though there was something chasing after him, as he hastily ran away.

    I hurriedly forced myself to calm down. I didn''t want Qihai to see me so pale in fright.

    Just as I was about to leave, the picture on my tombstone flashed out of the corner of my eye.

    I stopped in my tracks and looked at the tombstone carefully.

    On the tombstone, my picture continuously flickered like the light of a firefly, and by the light of that light, I could clearly see my picture blink at me, and even smile.

    I suddenly felt my breathing quicken. Although this was my own photo, it was even more breathtaking.

    Think about it, this is so weird. The picture on my own tombstone is smiling at me.

    If this were to be leaked, no one would believe it, right?

    I don''t even quite believe it. I even have a feeling that this might be my imagination.

    However, just as I was about to convince myself that this was just an illusion, my mouth twitched in the photo and I took a step back.

    I felt as if I had hit something soft on top of it.

    I was even more frightened, thinking, Why are there so many strange things here? I anxiously turned my head to see what I had hit, but did not expect to meet Qihai''s gaze that was filled with love.

    "Qihai, is that you?"

    The moment I saw him, I suddenly felt completely relaxed in my heart. That kind of feeling was so intimate that it made me instantly feel safe.

    "Yes, it''s me. How did you know I missed you?"

    Qihai''s words surprised me for a moment, and I asked with some surprise, "What do you mean by that?"

    "Idiot, look, I was thinking about you with all my might, but I didn''t expect you to appear in front of me. Don''t you know I was thinking about you?"

    I heard him say something almost masochistic, and my face turned red.

    "Are you serious?"

    Qihai laughed, then looked at me, "I just want to know if it''s because you missed me that you''re here?"

    There was a hint of seriousness in his words, and my face reddened even more. Actually, he was speaking from the bottom of his heart.

    I hastily lowered my head. "Actually, it was because I missed you that I couldn''t wait to see you."

    "I know, I know. I actually miss you too."

    Qihai hugged me tightly, as if he was extremely intoxicated from it.

    I tightly shut my eyes, quietly feeling the unique scent of tobacco on his body.

    Frankly speaking, I really like this feeling, almost infatuated with it.

    The smell of Qihai''s body smelled very good, and I didn''t know why I had such a hobby.

    Since my back was facing him, I couldn''t see his expression. Qihai seemed to be in some pain, and he even looked to be struggling with himself.

    He wanted to hug me more tightly, but his hands, which were resting on my shoulder, were trembling slightly. Then, he simply gave them a hug and let go.

    I did not realize his abnormality, and was still intoxicated by his gentleness.

    "How have you been lately?"

    I realized that I had a lot of things I wanted to say to him, but when I saw his gentle and affectionate eyes, I was so nervous that I didn''t know what to say.

    Qihai nodded and said, "I''m doing very well, what about you?"

    I don''t know why, but after hearing his concerned words, I felt a lump in my throat. Suddenly, I remembered the soul-stirring scene from before.

    When the He Bo had left and Qihai had appeared, wasn''t that a bit too much of a coincidence?

    It was only suddenly that I had this thought.

    "Why aren''t you happy again? Is there something wrong? "

    When Qihai saw that my face had become somewhat hurt, he couldn''t help but ask with a bit of heartache.

    I told him what had happened.

    Qihai seemed to be extremely shocked, "You said that He Bo made you do such a ridiculous thing just now?"

    Qihai looked to be extremely astonished. Moreover, I can almost certain that his appearance just now was a coincidence! He wouldn''t have helped me without seeing what had just happened.

    When I thought of this, I immediately felt relieved. I wasn''t that sad anymore.

    "That''s right. I don''t know the reason for this, but He Bo won''t say anything if I don''t ask."

    Qihai seemed to be lost in thought. He was thinking about something, something that made me feel apprehensive.

    So strange, after I told Qihai about what happened just now, he started to seem absent-minded, as if he had deep thoughts.

    "Qihai, what''s wrong? Why does it seem like there''s something on my mind? "

    I gently pushed him and looked at him strangely. Wasn''t it fine just now? You even asked me if I was warm, talking and laughing, how did you become so sad and deep in the blink of an eye?

    Qihai suddenly sobered up, as if he was trying to cover something up. "It''s nothing, I just think that He Bo''s actions are very strange, I just want you to not take advantage of him."

    My heart immediately warmed. So it turns out that Qihai was worried for me.

    My depression was swept away.

    There wasn''t much time left. Tathagata should be returning soon, right? Furthermore, being with the He Bo had taken up some time, and now he could only talk to Qihai for a short while.

    I was a little disappointed. I finally found this place, but I couldn''t stay with him any longer. It was a pity to think about it.

    Qihai seemed to have seen through my thoughts, "Don''t be like this, in the future, won''t we still have enough time to meet again?"

    I nodded and forced a smile because I didn''t want him to worry about me.

    Seeing me smile, Qihai hugged me again.

    When I saw Qihai''s passionate gaze, I felt like I was drunk. Qihai slowly approached me, as though he was moved by his gaze.

    My heart was pounding, and I closed my eyes in fright.

    I thought Qihai wanted to do something to me, but after waiting for a while, I didn''t find anything.

    I couldn''t help but think, was I wrong?

    When I opened my eyes, I found Qihai staring at me with rapt attention, as if he was looking at a precious antique.

    "Ruxue, I don''t want to do anything to you at this moment, because I love you. I don''t want to hurt you at this moment, and I want to save all the beautiful things for last."

    I am a little disappointed in my heart. Don''t tell me I want Qihai to do something to me?

    Qihai is always considering things for me. This kind of him, is truly a good man to love.

    Most of the men nowadays only wanted to take advantage of women, but Qihai was an exception.

    This kind of man was like a rare animal now. It was simply too rare.

    "Mm, I know. You are a righteous man, so I will listen to whatever you say."

    I smirked mischievously as he seemed to have a deep doting look in his eyes.

    "It''s getting late, let''s go back. If Tathagata finds out, we''ll be in trouble."

    Qihai''s expression suddenly became grave. When he said those words, I saw a trace of reluctance in his eyes.

    How could I bear to part with him?

    "But I don''t know when we''ll meet again."

    I really didn''t want to leave him. Before I could properly look at him, I was already facing separation.

    "Be good, it''s almost time for Tathagata to return."

    Although Qihai said it calmly, I felt that something was wrong when I heard it. How did Qihai know that Tathagata had left? He seemed to know quite a lot. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have known that Tathagata would return soon.

    Could it be that Qihai had been secretly observing every single movement of Tathagata''s?

    Although I couldn''t understand in my heart, I still pretended that I didn''t notice anything, because I didn''t want the Tathagata incident to affect my relationship with Qihai.

    "Alright, I''ll listen to you, but how am I supposed to go back?"

    This is the most important thing. I was brought here by the He Bo, but if I go back, I reckon that I won''t be able to find the way.

    Qihai said, "Have you forgotten how you went back the last few times?"

    Of course, I won''t forget that I was always sent back without him knowing. Is this also the case for this time around?

    I silently nodded and looked at him. Sure enough, he said, "Close your eyes."

    Naturally, I obediently closed my eyes. Then, in that instant, I felt as though everything had stopped. After that, I opened my eyes and found that I was already standing at the entrance of Tathagata''s room.

    I laugh mockingly at myself. The man I love actually sent me to another man''s room. What is this?

    As soon as he pushed the door open, Tathagata entered.

    I couldn''t help but to secretly feel fearful. There was only a minute difference between the two of them, wasn''t there?

    This Qihai is too godly!

    It seemed like he knew the whereabouts of Tathagata like the back of his hand, or else his calculations would not be so accurate.

    However, these are not things that I can handle. Let them settle their own matters.

    I''m just a woman, and I seem to be powerless against these things.

    "You seem to have just returned? Where did you go so late? "

    When Tathagata saw how neatly I was dressed, he couldn''t help but look at me in confusion.

    In my heart, I was panicking, as if I had a guilty conscience from being a thief.

    Fortunately, I immediately adjusted my mood and casually said, "I heard a cat meowing just now, so I went out to take a look."

    "Cat meow?" Tathagata seemed to be stunned by my words.

    I had to go on with the lie. "Yes, I did hear it, and that''s strange. Come out and see it."

 C96

    Tathagata didn''t seem to completely believe me. I could see the suspicion in his eyes, and I knew that if it were in the past, he would have been furious with me. However, it wasn''t as serious as I thought.

    Although he didn''t believe me, he didn''t make things difficult for me.

    What had changed him so much?

    I really couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard I tried. After all, I firmly believed that it was impossible to change one''s personality.

    I had an uncomfortable feeling in my heart, because I had never liked to lie since I was a kid, so now I felt guilty about lying.

    Tathagata didn''t seem to want to argue about this matter any further. He didn''t say anything and just sat down on the sofa, feeling slightly tired.

    I noticed that his clothes were a little dirty. It felt like there was a lot of dust all over his body.

    In my heart, I felt even more suspicious of his whereabouts. This fellow has been out every night for so many days already. I really don''t know what he is doing.

    He had his own home, which he didn''t, as if it were a rich family, and he told me at first that he lived in a temple in the back mountains of the village, but I never saw him leave his villa.

    This was clearly a matter of much suspicion.

    The truth about the deaths of my loved ones seems to be getting further and further away from me now. I don''t know why I would suddenly think about it now.

    My head hurts again. Just thinking about these random things makes my head hurt again.

    When Tathagata saw my appearance, he asked in concern, "What''s wrong? Is there a headache?"

    I was startled. His attitude really surprised me. Why did his tone carry a hint of concern? This was something that had never happened before.

    While I was still in a daze, Tathagata turned around and walked into the house. I didn''t know what he was doing in the gourd.

    Very soon, he came out. However, there was one more thing that appeared after getting injured. "This is a special medicine that specializes in treating headaches. It''s very effective. Hurry up and eat it."

    In my hand was the medicine he had given me, and I was in a daze.

    Isn''t this way too weird?

    The tone of his voice was pleasant to hear, and he didn''t sound cold at all. His voice made me feel lost in it, and I was even a little mesmerized by it.

    Tathagata seemed to find it funny, but when he saw my confused look, he said again, "Don''t you think that my change is somewhat unacceptable? However, this is all because of you. "

    "My contribution? What do you mean, tell me? "I said, just how do you want to torture me?"

    I snapped out of it. I thought he was just making it up to torture me.

    Tathagata said to me patiently, "Why would I torture you? I won''t be angry with you anymore. Trust me, I''ll definitely do it. "

    I felt a little stuffy. How could there be such a miracle?

    Tathagata''s temperament had already taken root in my heart. I definitely wouldn''t change my mind about him just because of those words he said.

    I kept thinking to myself that this was absolutely impossible, that he had come up with some kind of scheme.

    Yes, that must be it. He must have come with ill intentions.

    Thus, I secretly made up my mind that I would definitely not be fooled by his actions.

    But in order to know what he was thinking, I had to feign ignorance.

    "Forget it, let''s not talk about these things. If there''s nothing else, I want to rest."

    Tathagata seemed to want to say something but was hesitant. He seemed to have a lot of things to say to me. However, he seemed to be hesitating about something.

    However, he did not say it out loud. He only nodded his head, "Go, it''s getting late. Go to bed early!"

    As if I had been pardoned, I hurried away.

    It wasn''t until I returned to my room and closed the door tightly that I finally let out a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, he didn''t make things difficult for me, otherwise this would have been another problem.

    Qihai has been really good to me, but the only thing that makes me feel regretful is that right now, there is an existence called Tathagata between the two of us, which is why we can''t be together smoothly.

    I am thinking, if Qihai doesn''t exist, then maybe we can be together without worries.

    However, the moment this thought appeared in my mind, I couldn''t help but be shocked by myself.

    What am I thinking? Isn''t this too terrifying?

    I hastily withdrew all of my strange thoughts. I wanted to force myself to close my eyes and have a good night''s sleep.

    When Tathagata saw me leaving in such a hurry, his face showed endless melancholy.

    His brow had formed a huge line, as if he had something on his mind.

    Today, he just received news that his father urged him to go home because he had something important to do. However, he really didn''t want to go back at this time, and he knew that his father wouldn''t compromise so easily.

    Should he go back?

    To be honest, he really didn''t want to go back, but his father actually brought a message saying that if he didn''t go back, then he would come here.

    If Dad really came, then it would be a mess. He didn''t want to see that kind of scene.

    Tathagata, who never smoked, actually smoked an entire box of cigarettes that night.

    The next morning, when I left my room and walked into the living room, I could smell a suffocating smell. I couldn''t help but cover my nose as I unhappily said, "How did you manage to make it so that it was filled with smoke?"

    Tathagata raised his head and looked at me with his bloodshot eyes. "Today, you will follow me to a place."

    Hearing this, I immediately felt my breathing become tense. I hurriedly asked, "Where are we going?"

    Of course, where he was taking me was my greatest concern. I naturally had to find out.

    "Come to my house. Now, immediately, hurry up and wash up."

    I reflexively shook my head and said, "No, I''m not going to your house. Didn''t I go there last time? I don''t want to go. "Besides, that''s your house. Why do you want to drag me into it?"

    I could be said to have a strong dissatisfaction in my heart. I don''t want to go to that family. Although no one could see me last time, I just don''t like the atmosphere, that place.

    Tathagata seemed disappointed to see that I had rejected him without even thinking about it.

    However, he resolutely said, "You must go because you have no other choice!"

    There was no room for relief. I knew that perhaps it would be useless for me to resist.

    I lowered my head dejectedly. Why did I always have to do something I didn''t want to do under his orders?

    I really had no choice.

    So I gave him my word, washed up, and followed him out of the villa.

    Along the way, the two of us walked in a line. I wasn''t in the mood to walk, and I wasn''t even in the mood to take a look at the pretty good scenery by the roadside.

    Tathagata also seems to be like me as he walks with his head lowered, preoccupied with his thoughts.

    The two of us seem to form a unique landscape.

    Finally, after walking for a few hours, Tathagata''s home appeared before his eyes.

    "We''re here, keep your spirits up. My father is not an easy man to deal with. "

    I thought for a moment and said, "Even if it isn''t easy to deal with, it doesn''t seem to have anything to do with me."

    "How could it not matter? If he is intentionally making things difficult for you, you must be mentally prepared. "

    I felt that his words were a little laughable. The last time I came, his father didn''t react at all to my arrival, which means that he couldn''t see me. Could it be that he could see me this time?

    "Your father clearly couldn''t see me, so why would he make things difficult for me?"

    In my opinion, he was just trying to mystify me.

    "The situation this time is definitely different from the first time. It''s best for you to be careful."

    Tathagata''s attitude towards me was one that rarely happens when it comes to patience. Seeing how unreasonable I am, I wasn''t reprimanded at all. This was a little out of my expectations.

    This guy has really changed a lot, his temper seems to have improved a lot. Could it be that he really has something to take advantage of me?

    A bad premonition began to rise in me, and my instinctive nerves tightened.

    "You better explain it to me! What exactly is your purpose for bringing me to your house? "

    Although I had already reached the door, I still stopped and looked at him with a serious expression.

    Tathagata said in a serious tone, "You have to go in."

    "But I ˇ­"

    Before I could finish my words, the door opened and a middle-aged woman came out. She looked at us in surprise and said, "Aiya, the young master has returned. The lord has already prepared food for you!"

    I immediately understood the difference in her words. She said she was waiting for you. This meant that she could see me, or she wouldn''t use one of your words.

    I looked at Tathagata in astonishment. He didn''t even look at me and just replied, "Aunt Ling, you go in first. I''ll be right there."

    Aunt Ling gave me a strange look and then left as if she couldn''t believe it.

    My heart began to feel uneasy. I didn''t know what would be waiting for me this time around.

    This should be Tathagata''s father wanting to see me, right? That''s what I felt, but it didn''t seem like he and I could even be together. Why did he want to see me?

 C97

    "Stop guessing. Follow me in and you''ll know everything."

    Tathagata had already seen through my thoughts, so I hastily followed in his footsteps.

    As I grew closer to his restaurant, my heart tightened.

    Finally, we reached the dining room.

    Once inside, I felt the light darken. It was as if he had entered another world. This feeling was like he had gone from the human world to the underworld.

    I felt a chill all over my body, not because I was nervous, but because the truth was, the temperature in his dining room seemed really low.

    "You''re back, hurry up and sit down!"

    Ru Ri seemed to have a very kind attitude. Even Tathagata was a bit surprised. He didn''t expect his father to have such an attitude.

    However, he still silently sat down, and I followed suit.

    "This must be Ruxue! "Tathagata, the reason why I invited you back was because I had something I wanted to tell you."

    It turned out that he knew my name and could really see me, which made me completely out of control.

    However, even though I was shocked in my heart, I still politely replied, "Mn, yes, I am Mei Ruxue. Uncle, if there''s anything you need, just say it."

    For an elder who speaks so amiably, I really can''t be rude.

    Tathagata''s attention seemed to be on Ru Ri. He said impatiently, "Father, why did you call me back? You should hurry up and tell me. "

    Ru Ri slightly narrowed her eyes and said, "Aren''t you a little too anxious?" The food is getting cold, let''s eat first. "

    Tathagata was extremely depressed. Was father really so abnormal today?

    However, he felt that this time, his father did not intend to drink too much. Perhaps he did not want him to come back, so his real intention must be something else?

    Thinking this way, Tathagata gave me a deep look.

    At this time, Ru Ri passionately said to me, "Come, Miss Ruxue, these dishes are considered light. Quickly eat them and see if they suit your taste."

    After hearing him say so, I naturally felt a little embarrassed to reject him, so I tried eating some of it. However, after eating a few mouthfuls, I really felt that the dishes seemed to be very tasty, so I couldn''t help but eat a few more mouthfuls.

    After tasting the Eight Treasures Sweet Rice, I suddenly felt a sense of familiarity.

    I was stunned for a moment. This seemingly simplest dish seemed to have struck a nerve of mine.

    I felt a strange feeling in my heart, as if I had eaten the same dish before.

    This is strange. This is the first time I''ve eaten here, how could I have tasted such a familiar flavor?

    My eyes were full of doubt as I looked at Rising Sun.

    Ru Ri acted as if he didn''t see anything, and said indifferently, "That''s right, Tathagata, didn''t you tell me last time that you were going to marry Ruxue? At that time, I had an opinion against it, but now that I''ve thought it through, I don''t have any more objections and you all don''t need to hide anymore. When are you planning to get married, I will support you unconditionally. "

    Tathagata froze. His father was simply too strange!

    In the past, whenever he brought up marriage, he would act like he was crazy and would even force her to marry him for warmth. But now, why did his attitude suddenly take a turn for the worse?

    He couldn''t understand it at all.

    Compared to Tathagata, I wasn''t much better. I was even more shocked.

    "Didn''t the wedding have already been cancelled?" I said without thinking.

    Ru Ri seemed to be stunned. He pointed at Tathagata with surprise and asked, "Is what she said true?"

    Tathagata said, "Yes, the wedding was indeed held before then, but there was an accident in the middle, so it was temporarily cancelled."

    Tathagata used the word abrogation, which reminded me that the wedding would be held three years from now, which meant that I still couldn''t get rid of him.

    I feel like I don''t have much hope. Tathagata has done me a great disservice.

    He suddenly stood up and slammed the table, shouting, "No, the wedding has to be held. Your marriage has already been decided."

    "Dad, what did you say?"

    Ru Ri''s expression changed. She seemed to realize that she had said it frankly and hurriedly restrained herself, "No, I''m just saying that I already approve of what''s going on between you two. So it''s best to hurry up and not make me wait too long."

    How could Tathagata not know his father? Having lived together for so many years, he naturally understood his character very well. Now, seeing the change in his father''s expression and those weird words, he couldn''t help but have doubts in his heart.

    Dad must be weird, or hiding something from me.

    The meal ended in a hurry. When I came here, I felt that I had lost all control of the situation, and now, Qihai''s figure started to desperately appear in my mind.

    "Miss, please come with me to the guest room to rest first." Aunt Ling came to my side and said to me after she was told what to do.

    I glanced at Tathagata''s father and son, who were not far away, and I knew they might have something to say, so I followed her.

    After I left, Tathagata could no longer hold it in and asked, "Father, what are you trying to do in this gourd? Didn''t you always want me to marry Gentle Beauty? He wanted to marry Wen Family, why did he suddenly change his mind now? Tell me the truth, you must be hiding something from me. "

    Tathagata, you are my only son, no matter what decision I make, it will naturally be for your own good, and also for our family''s good. You also know, now that Wen Jiuze is dead, in other words, their Wen Family is just an empty shell, so it''s fine if that woman doesn''t marry. "

    "So it turns out that you are doing this for your own benefit. I thought you were really thinking for my happiness! "

    Tathagata''s face broke into a cold smile. Looking at his father, he seemed to look down on this man who was full of interest.

    "You, you child. In short, you only need to know that no matter what I do, it''s for your own good. For the sake of this family, that''s enough."

    "What I want is the truth!"

    In front of his father, Tathagata felt as if he would always have a very deep place with him. There was always nothing to say.

    "The truth?" Ru Ri seemed to find it funny, but after thinking for a moment, he said, "Let me put it this way. I''ve met someone before, and it''s because of him that I suddenly changed my mind."

    "Who is it?"

    Tathagata felt like he was about to collapse.

    "Tianjia!"

    After hearing this name, Tathagata''s heart shook, and his tightly furrowed brows relaxed. So that was how it was!

    "Did he come looking for you?"

    "Yes, it''s like this. He said something to me that shocked me, so we finally reached a consensus."

    "So you still think the benefits are above all else?"

    "Tathagata, why are you still stuck on this question? Since you can marry the person you like as you wish, and it will be good for our family, why not? "

    Ru Tian seemed to hate the fact that she had failed.

    Tathagata''s heart was like a roaring tide, and he couldn''t tell what it felt like.

    Originally, he was pretty much the same as Ru Ri. However, after he accidentally discovered something a few days ago, his heart began to slowly change. He knew that perhaps he should change.

    "Tathagata, this matter is decided. Remember, for the time being, don''t tell anyone about the meeting with Tianjia that I''ve told you about. The time is not ripe yet. Do you know? "

    It was as if Tathagata had not heard his words as he silently turned around and moved further and further away from him.

    At this moment, he touched an item in his pocket through his pants, and a trace of tenderness suddenly appeared in his eyes. This item was once his most precious item, it used to be, is and will always be.

    Thus, after unintentionally obtaining that truth, he had already made up his mind to protect her well. He would absolutely not let her suffer even the slightest bit of grievance.

    Grandma Hao felt that she couldn''t walk anymore, what was in front of him seemed to be an endless darkness.

    Where had he broken into?

    Something didn''t seem right. Looking at the dark, monster-like trees around her, she began to panic.

    She had come out to find her, but she did not expect to get lost. Furthermore, it seemed that she could not leave this place. She could not help but suspect if she had encountered the legendary Wall-Hitting Ghost.

    The so-called Wall-Hitting Ghost meant that when you walked to a place, you would never be able to leave it. Furthermore, you would always walk in circles around that place. That was to say, you were blinded by the ghosts.

    "Who is the culprit? "Don''t hide your head or hide your tail. If you have the ability, come out."

    "Cluck, cluck, cluck." Suddenly, a strange smile appeared. Following that, Grandma Hao saw a woman with two heads. No, to be exact, it should be a female ghost! He walked out with a vicious smile that seemed to be harboring malicious intentions.

    "What the hell are you? What exactly do you want to do? " Grandma Hao was not scared by her strange appearance.

    "Can''t you tell who I am? Haven''t you heard of my two-headed ghost girl? "

    Hearing the words Two-headed Ghost Girl, Grandma Hao could not help but be secretly surprised.

    She had heard of her name before, but in the legends, it seemed like she would never easily show herself. As long as she showed herself, anyone who saw her would not leave her side alive.

    She was an extremely eccentric ghost girl. Under normal circumstances, she definitely wouldn''t easily show herself. Then, what exactly was the reason this time around that caused her to create a Wall-Hitting Ghost?

 C98

    Grandma Hao was thinking that if she didn''t have a reason, this two-headed ghost girl would never have revealed herself so easily, and she even created the matter of a ghost wall.

    "There must be a reason behind this. Twin-headed ghost girl, there''s no need for us to hide anything from you. Since you''ve appeared, just say it directly!" What is your purpose? "

    "Hmph, you are quite straightforward. Right, you''re right, I was asked by someone to take your life. However, I am too lazy to do anything to you. I have personally created this Wall-Hitting Ghost. I believe that no one will be able to escape."

    Seeing the twin-headed ghost girl''s face that looked down on him and even had a complacent smile, Grandma Hao, however, did not fear her, "Since that''s the case, then I really want to experience your masterpiece!"

    She smiled sinisterly. Her laughter was extremely unpleasant to the extreme. She couldn''t say what kind of sound it was. In short, it was as unpleasant as it could be.

    Only, Grandma Hao immediately discovered that her laughter did not seem to have any intention of stopping. Furthermore, the key thing was that after she had listened for just a short while, she felt her head begin to spin, and she even felt a little disgusted.

    "How is it?! How do you feel? My soul-taking laugh isn''t bad, right? "I''d like to see how long you can hold out in my Wall-Hitting Wall."

    Grandma Hao was already a little unable to endure it any longer. Naturally, she had heard of the Soul Search from legends, but she had never seen it with her own eyes. She never thought that she would actually experience it personally.

    Grandma Hao anxiously covered her ears, she did not expect that, this action made him feel even worse.

    The moment she covered her ears, she felt that her laughter became even louder, filling her nerves and causing her to suddenly vomit.

    "How could this be?" Grandma Hao was extremely surprised, she did not understand why when she covered her ears, she could hear him even more clearly. There was also a phenomenon of dizziness and vomiting?

    "Ha ha-ha ha, I said, you got your wits messed up. Do you really think you can''t hear my soul-taking laughter if you just cover your ears? I''ll tell you the truth, it''s the opposite. The more I cover my ears, the more serious the consequences will be. Do you feel uneasy about what you are doing now? Dizziness? "He''s even starting to hallucinate?"

    After Grandma Hao heard the Two-headed Ghost Girl''s words, she knew that it was not good. She had fallen into her trap, and she was a cunning person. Was she really doomed to be doomed now? Also, she said that she was asked by someone to deal with him. Then, who was it that would deal with him?

    After Grandma Hao vomited for a while, she felt that her stomach had gotten a little better, but the dizziness became more severe.

    When she stood up, her body was shaking, as if she could collapse at any moment.

    "Alright, I don''t have the time to personally watch you suffer all of this. You should enjoy it slowly. I guarantee that you will not forget it to the extreme."

    After the two-headed ghost girl said this, a wave of cold wind blew past, and that terrifying face immediately disappeared from her sight.

    Grandma Hao suddenly felt that the low feeling in her heart was unbearable, she could not help but gasp heavily, but there were no signs of improvement.

    In front of his eyes, seemed to have started to appear. There were many figures, and at the start, it was certain faces that he was familiar with. When that familiar figure appeared in front of him, Grandma Hao could not help but be dumbstruck.

    How could he possibly see her here?

    Isn''t this too unbelievable?

    Before he could react, another familiar face appeared. Grandma Hao herself was also shocked.

    Just like this, several familiar silhouettes appeared, then disappeared like the clouds passing by.

    "Is, is this really an illusion?" But why do I feel that it''s so real? "

    "You won''t be able to escape, you won''t be able to. Tonight, if you can''t leave this place, then you will be annihilated by this place. Tomorrow, there won''t be a single person like you in the world."

    What a strange sound!

    Who was speaking to him?

    Grandma Hao''s body was covered in sweat, until now, she did not have any strength left, and was completely tormented by this strange ghost wall.

    "It seems that I really cannot go out. I never would have thought that before completing my mission, I would lose here. But, I am really unwilling. Even if I die, I will not be able to face all of you."

    Grandma Hao was a little sad for a moment. In fact, she wasn''t really a person who was afraid of death, but she felt that the real purpose of her life wasn''t for living, but for that more important matter.

    Yet now, before he could complete his mission, he was going to die. This was truly difficult for him to accept.

    I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I can''t continue anymore. Young Master Rulai, hold on tight, you have to succeed. After Grandma Hao finished her words, she shed a few tears of despair.

    "Cheer up and follow my footsteps."

    Just as Grandma Hao was closing her eyes and waiting for death to come, she suddenly heard a voice. Instinctively, she felt a hint of pleasant surprise flash past her and then, she hurriedly opened her eyes and looked at the person in front of her.

    She discovered that this person was a completely unfamiliar face. It was a man that looked somewhat old.

    "Who are you? Are you here to save me? "

    Anyway, he had to figure out who he really was, right?

    The man frowned as he looked at Grandma Hao, with no expression on his face, "Follow me first, there''s not much time left. If you can''t leave within ten minutes, you will never be able to leave."

    After the man finished speaking, he walked in a direction with large strides. Grandma Hao obviously did not want to stay there any longer and hurriedly followed behind the man.

    Grandma Hao was surprised as she walked, just what kind of background did this man have? It could actually break the Phantom Walls of the Two-Headed Ghost Girl?

    It seemed that he must be someone with an extraordinary identity! At the very least, he had some skills and tricks up his sleeves. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to leave so easily.

    Grandma Hao was very curious in her heart. It seemed that this person did not seem to be someone she knew, and there was no such person in her memories.

    As Grandma Hao was lost in her own thoughts, she realized that the sky seemed to have brightened up somewhat.

    Moreover, the further he walked, the brighter it became.

    Even the air at this time seemed to have become exceptionally fresh, causing Grandma Hao''s spirit to uncontrollably rise.

    This feeling was something that he hadn''t felt in a long time.

    In his moment of daze, it seemed as if the situation had returned to reality. The Hao Ran who had appeared in front of him was in normal circumstances. Grandma Hao pulled herself together, thinking to first thank the man who brought him out, then ask about his identity.

    However, her thoughts were of no use, because at this moment, she could no longer see that person.

    "Strange, where is he? Why did he disappear in the blink of an eye? Isn''t this too fast? "

    Grandma Hao quickly looked around, but still did not see the figure of the mysterious man.

    Grandma Hao was a little taken aback. Why were all the people she saw today so strange?

    How did this man know that he had encountered the Wall-Hitting Ghost? You even acted to save him? The key point was that he could walk out so easily. These were all questions.

    Grandma Hao felt as if she had fallen into a whirlpool, and there was a feeling that she couldn''t get out.

    It seemed that this mystery was getting bigger and bigger, as if it was getting out of control.

    Grandma Hao could not find a man, but he did not dare to stay any longer, so he decided to return to the villa first.

    Actually, that man didn''t leave, he had only taken the chance when Grandma Hao wasn''t paying attention to hide himself. He didn''t want her to see him, so he kept asking questions from time to time.

    The man was actually very uneasy. What he was doing was somewhat contradictory. If he didn''t save her, he would always feel uneasy. If he saved her, he would feel uneasy and he wouldn''t be able to get away with it.

    After Grandma Hao returned to the villa and returned to her room, she could finally relax. After resting for a bit, she prepared to find Tathagata to tell him about this matter.

    However, after searching the entire villa, he didn''t find a single person.

    Grandma Hao was surprised, she had only been gone for a few days, why did she feel that this place was so deserted? It was like a sudden feeling of emptiness.

    She suddenly began to feel uneasy. She couldn''t help but let her imagination run wild. Could it be that something had gone wrong after a thorough failure? Tathagata had just left?

    When she thought of this possibility, she suddenly thought of the secret chamber in the buddhist hall, so she quickly ran towards it.

    The secret chamber, yes, did something happen there?

    As she was on her way to the secret room, she wondered if there had been some change to the Female Cadaver. If it was really like that, then she would be in deep trouble.

    When she saw the Female Cadaver that was quietly lying inside the coffin, her heart calmed down a little. However, at the same time, she discovered that the Female Cadaver''s face seemed to have reddened a little compared to a few days ago.

    "How can this be? Her complexion is getting better and better. Will her tears really have such a great effect on her? "

    Grandma Hao stared intently at the Female Cadaver and asked quietly, but no one answered him.

    The Female Cadaver''s look deeply pierced Grandma Hao''s heart. She was really conflicted, if this was the case, then waiting three years for this situation to happen would probably not be easy, but then, what should she do to make this matter complete?

    Now that Tathagata wasn''t here, he didn''t even have someone to discuss with. Furthermore, she wasn''t here either, so maybe he hadn''t found her yet. Now, he was getting really worried.

    Just as Grandma Hao was thinking chaotically in her heart, the Female Cadaver''s eyelids suddenly twitched.

 C99

    At first, Grandma Hao thought that she was seeing things, or perhaps she was hallucinating.

    "Is this because I was mistaken?"

    Grandma Hao was not afraid. Instead, she took a step forward and stared closely at the Female Cadaver.

    The Female Cadaver''s eyelids suddenly blinked even more intensely, as if it could open its eyes at any time.

    Grandma Hao suddenly felt very nervous. What she was worried about the most was that the Female Cadaver would wake up and then revive.

    Because she knows the truth, and it is that I have shed tears for the Female Cadaver ten times, and I am a person with an extremely special physique, and my tears have the effect of bringing the Female Cadaver back to life. However, there are advantages and disadvantages, and they have a drawback, and that is, the corpse that was resurrected by my tears, may become emotionless even if it was resurrected. It has no memories or thoughts, and will only harm the living dead, because it is not truly resurrecting, but rather, it is one step lower than a living person.

    This was the outcome that Grandma Hao was most worried about. If that happened, the Female Cadaver would definitely run out from here and no one would know what it would do next.

    Grandma Hao only thought of the simplest possible scenario and she was already sweating cold sweat from fright. She didn''t even dare to think about the more serious consequences.

    The most important thing was, if the Female Cadaver really revived because of the tears, then the person who cried for the Female Cadaver would definitely die. This was a cycle of karma, and one had to face it.

    Therefore, Grandma Hao did not want to see the unpredictable consequences.

    But, right now the Female Cadaver was blinking its eyes nonstop, is this really the sign before it revives?

    Grandma Hao was really too conflicted in her heart. If she wanted to use the ability that she had chosen to kill the Female Cadaver now, it was likely that the Female Cadaver would not be able to resist at all for the time being. But looking at the Female Cadaver''s face, Grandma Hao did not have that kind of courage.

    Sweat seeped out of Grandma Hao''s forehead. That was because she was extremely conflicted in her heart, and did not know how she should face the current Female Cadaver.

    Seeing that, Grandma Hao closed her eyes in despair. If she did not guess wrongly, the next step should be the legs of the Female Cadaver, and after that, she might just sit down. In the end, she would just leave the coffin and walk out.

    She shook her head in agony, screaming in her heart, No, no!

    Because once Female Cadaver left the coffin, the first thing she needed to do was to find the person crying for her and personally kill her. Then, she would be able to revive.

    This method was a little cruel, but Female Cadaver did not have any sort of thoughts. Even if that person was her relative, or someone on her side, she would not show mercy.

    Furthermore, no matter where the person who cried for the Female Cadaver was, even if it was far away, the Female Cadaver would still be able to find him quickly and accurately through the taste of his tears.

    Just as Grandma Hao was distracted, the Female Cadaver had already sat up.

    Moreover, it was very loud and carried a ghastly wind with it.

    Grandma Hao could not help but shiver coldly.

    The Female Cadaver sat up, stretched itself, then stood up and quickly walked out of the coffin.

    At this moment, the Female Cadaver opened its eyes and saw Grandma Hao, who was just inches away from him. However, it did not do anything to Grandma Hao.

    Grandma Hao knew that although the Female Cadaver was on the verge of reviving, it had no emotions and no guts. It would not harm anyone before killing the person who cried for it, so he was safe now. The Female Cadaver should be going to find her first, then make a move.

    Grandma Hao hurriedly followed her. She knew that as long as she followed the Female Cadaver, she would definitely find me.

    He might even have a chance to ease down after that!

    However, what Grandma Hao did not know was that the reason why Female Cadaver would face revival in the secret room the moment she entered was actually because of her.

    Hadn''t she just experienced the Ghost-Hitting Wall made by the two-headed ghost girl? In fact, it was not really a coincidence, but was something he had done on purpose, and at the behest of others. The reason he did that was so that Grandma Hao would be stained with his own unique aura, then as long as the Female Cadaver touched his aura, it would naturally quicken the pace of his revival.

    Because she couldn''t wait any longer. She couldn''t wait to watch a good show, and she wanted the Female Cadaver to make a move on the woman she hated.

    Therefore, she found the two-headed ghost girl and told her about it. However, the two-headed ghost girl wasn''t someone who would help without permission, she had paid a huge price to get it from her.

    As for the small interlude in the middle, it was the matter of the man saving Grandma Hao, it was something completely unexpected.

    At that time, Grandma Hao would already be covered with her own Qi, so even if that man did not appear to save her, the two-headed female ghost would definitely let Grandma Hao leave that place.

    Therefore, all of this was meticulously planned out by Grandma Hao, and due to a moment of anxiety, she actually did not think of such a suspicious place.

    The Female Cadaver moved extremely quickly, as if it was walking extremely anxiously, yet Grandma Hao managed to pull a distance away from it while jogging.

    The Female Cadaver seemed to never know its weariness, it just kept walking with its head down.

    But, Grandma Hao slowly saw that the road was actually a little familiar, it seemed to be the way to the Tathagata Family, she could not help but think, could it be that I am at Tathagata''s home right now?

    This way, if the Female Cadaver went, perhaps Tathagata would be able to deal with her for a bit, and wouldn''t cause the Female Cadaver to succeed immediately. Then, he would have some time to think of a way to take her away.

    Thinking about it this way, Grandma Hao did not dare to delay any further, and anxiously followed behind the Female Cadaver.

    His guess was right, the Female Cadaver had indeed gone to Tathagata''s home.

    As Grandma Hao chased after him while panting heavily, the Female Cadaver was staring at the main door of the Tathagata Family in a daze.

    Grandma Hao immediately noticed the two strange images on the door of Tathagata''s house.

    Those two images were actually the images of two people. However, the two people held a strange knife in their hands and had ferocious expressions on their faces.

    It could be seen that the Female Cadaver was scared stiff by the two''s appearances and did not dare to rashly open the door.

    That''s right, the Female Cadaver still had not revived yet, so it was at most a ghost. If the ghost lady saw these two people, she would probably be scared, because the person in the image should be someone similar to a door god.

    The Female Cadaver seemed to be extremely anxious, its mouth constantly moaning. It was obviously flustered and exasperated.

    She looked at the door for a while, then started circling around the wall again.

    In the end, perhaps because she was tired, she opened her mouth to gasp and began to scream.

    Grandma Hao did not dare go out. Even if she went out, she would not be able to defeat her. At that moment, she only hoped that Tathagata would quickly hear the commotion and come out with a plan to subdue the Female Cadaver.

    The Female Cadaver left for some unknown reason and walked for a few hundred meters before finding a place to hide. It seemed like she wanted to wait here for a while, and when she came out, she could avoid the image on the door that frightened her.

    Seeing this, Grandma Hao secretly rejoiced in her heart. This was a very good opportunity, and might also be the only chance she could get, so she could quickly go in while she was not daring to come close. She had to think of a way to deal with this earlier.

    Thinking about that, Grandma Hao did not dare delay any longer, and immediately rushed over, pushing on the door forcefully, she did not expect the situation to go smoothly, and the door actually opened by herself.

    Grandma Hao jogged all the way and called out, "Young Master Rulai, are you there? "Hurry up and come out. I have something urgent to talk to you about."

    Grandma Hao was running around like a fly with her brows knitted. She was not familiar with this place, so she could only bump into it by chance.

    Honestly speaking, Grandma Hao''s voice was rather loud, but Tathagata was really about to say it.

    "Why are you here? What happened? "

    Tathagata was surprised by Grandma Hao''s sudden visit. After all, not everyone could come to his house, and he would not be able to come here without his permission.

    Grandma Hao didn''t seem like such an ignorant person, but for a seemingly mature person to make such a low level mistake, it was evidently a little unjustifiable.

    Grandma Hao was probably really anxious! She only said quickly, "Young Master Rulai, something has happened. She is at the door, and I saw her walk out from the coffin. If she could have entered, she would have been here by now. If my guess is not wrong, she should be coming here to look for Mei Ruxue. "

    "You mean she''s going to be resurrected?"

    Although Tathagata was surprised, he still had his reasons. He was not caught unprepared like Grandma Hao.

    Grandma Hao said, "En, I think it must be."

    "Something doesn''t seem right." "Based on my calculations, it''s not time for her to revive yet. Although the tears are enough, they still haven''t reached all the requirements, so how could she suddenly leave the coffin and come out?"

    Grandma Hao was a little uncomfortable with his gaze, because she clearly felt that there was some kind of doubt in his eyes, right?

    Grandma Hao felt her heart ache. She had always been on the same side as him, but now he was suspecting her?

    "What I said was absolutely true, and I didn''t do anything about it."

 C100

    Grandma Hao''s words were direct enough; she did not conceal her true thoughts, and directly spoke them out.

    This surprised Tathagata, "I''m not talking about what you did, I just thought it was suspicious. Has something special happened in the middle of it all? "

    As he said this, Tathagata''s eyes were still tightly staring at Grandma Hao''s face. If he said that he didn''t suspect, Grandma Hao would definitely not believe him.

    "As soon as I went back to the mansion, I went to the secret room. After I went back, I couldn''t find anyone else, so I wondered if you were in the buddhist hall or the secret room, so I went to find you. As a result, I saw her series of changes."

    Tathagata shifted his gaze away as if he was analyzing the authenticity of this matter.

    After a while, he finally opened his mouth and asked, "Then where have you been these past few days?"

    Grandma Hao was a little displeased in her heart. She thought to himself, at this point of time, why is he still asking these seemingly useless questions in such a leisurely manner?

    Could it be that there was a connection between where he went and the fact that he was going to revive her?

    He couldn''t be suspecting that he was secretly helping her revive these past few days, right?

    "Young Master Rulai, I can''t explain everything to you. The only thing I can say is that I really didn''t do anything behind your back. I''m really a little muddled, I don''t even know why I would encounter such a thing the moment I return."

    Perhaps, it was because of Grandma Hao''s last words that made Tathagata think of something. He vaguely felt that it was possible that the change in the Female Cadaver had something to do with Grandma Hao.

    Although he knew that this matter was urgent, he still had some sense of reason. It was not like Grandma Hao who would just accept his death, where he would do things from the roots to find the reason, and solve the problem this way.

    "As soon as you returned, you encountered the Female Cadaver and left. What does that mean? I think that it should be because of you, but don''t be nervous, I''m not targeting you. I just want to know everything, and only then will I be able to accurately uncover the truth. "

    Grandma Hao would turn her head to look at the door from time to time, as if she was afraid that the Female Cadaver would come in at any time.

    Hearing Tathagata''s words, she knew that no matter how much she tried to explain herself, it would all be in vain.

    She didn''t dare to delay any longer, so she told him about her encounter with the Wall-Hitting Ghost and the two-headed Ghost Girl that appeared.

    When Tathagata heard about the Two-headed Ghost Girl, his pupils suddenly contracted. He interrupted Grandma Hao and asked, "Are you saying that since the Two-headed Ghost Girl created a Phantom Wall for you, she started speaking to you?"

    Grandma Hao said in a daze, "Yes, I said something sarcastic."

    "I think I know what''s going on."

    "Young Master Rulai, tell me quickly, what''s going on?"

    "Twin-headed ghost girl would never easily appear, not to mention creating ghost walls on you for no reason. These are all trivial matters to her, and she wouldn''t do that, so there''s only one possibility, and that is that she was ordered by someone else. Also, there''s one thing that you might not know."

    Tathagata''s words suddenly became heavier, and at the same time, it had also pulled Grandma Hao''s heart out of her chest, "Which one?"

    She will not easily speak out against others, as long as she speaks to you, then your body will be affected by her Qi, under normal circumstances, even if you do, it will be fine to touch her Qi, but the key thing is, she might have had an ulterior motive, which is why she knows everything about you, which is why she predicted that you will definitely return to the villa, and very likely come into contact with the Female Cadaver. Then the Qi she left on you will have a catalytic effect on the Female Cadaver, leading to its early revival.

    Right now, Grandma Hao had completely understood the truth. She was simply about to die from regret, then, all of this was caused by him, and she was the true culprit.

    Seeing Grandma Hao''s sad expression, Tathagata sighed and said, "Now that the situation has reached this stage, I can only think of a way to resolve it."

    "Why don''t we tell her the truth and Mei Ruxue''s true identity? Maybe there will be a change in fate?"

    Tathagata seemed to be shocked, "Are you crazy? Or was his brain playing tricks on him? Don''t you know, before the Female Cadaver revived, it did not have any thoughts, and it did not have any feelings either. She does not know anyone right now, and did not even think about things with all of her heart.

    Tathagata shouted out somewhat excitedly, causing Grandma Hao to instantly be dumbfounded.

    He never thought that Tathagata would think so much for Mei Ruxue. Listening to him, it seemed that he was afraid of hurting her.

    Actually, what he said was right. He clearly knew the situation he said. However, he might have forgotten everything because he was in a rush just now.

    "It''s my fault, I wasn''t thoughtful enough. Young Master Rulai, please hurry up and think of a way!"

    "Master, there is someone shouting out there. I don''t know what he is talking about. She has been waiting outside for a long time. Do you want to go out and take a look?" At this time, Aunt Ling walked in and said.

    Before Tathagata could open his mouth, Grandma Hao shouted excitedly, "No, don''t open the door and let her in.

    Aunt Ling was startled, and couldn''t help but to size Grandma Hao up carefully. She saw that Grandma Hao was in a very sorry state, and it could be said that she was not in her best condition at all.

    Aunt Ling sized up Tathagata for a moment before casting her gaze upon him. She stood there, seemingly very courteous, as if she was waiting for Tathagata to speak.

    "Aunt Ling, please don''t open the door for now. Tell the others not to open the door. Just wait for my orders."

    Spirit Aunt nodded her head indifferently, as though she despised Grandma Hao and turned to walk out.

    That gaze seemed to look down on Grandma Hao. Maybe it was because of Grandma Hao''s miserable look.

    Grandma Hao did not have the mood to bother with Aunt Ling, she could only wait to see what Tathagata could think of to solve the problem in front of him.

    Tathagata silently lowered his head. He had always appeared to be depressed, as if he didn''t have any good ideas.

    After a moment, his eyebrows suddenly raised. It seemed like there was a way that could work, but he didn''t know if his father would agree to do so.

    If he could agree to it, it would be for the best. However, if he refused, then things would continue to get bogged down in stalemate.

    "Now maybe there''s someone who can help us get through this. I just don''t know if I''ll succeed or not. "

    Grandma Hao''s eyes lit up, "Young Master Rulai, regardless of success or failure, you still have to try. There is no time left."

    Tathagata seemed to have made up his mind as he nodded his head. He quickly found Rushuang.

    "Dad, I have something I want to ask for your opinion on. I hope you can agree to it."

    Ru Ri was currently squinting her eyes as she looked at a photo album that had already turned slightly yellow. She seemed to be very focused on it and her eyes hadn''t left the album at all.

    "Father, there is one person outside, no, it''s the Female Cadaver. If they want to do something against Mei Ruxue, they have to temporarily imprison her in our buddhist hall."

    "You mean you want to lock her up in our family''s buddhist hall?" Ru Ri finally put down the photo album and stood up. She seemed to be slightly excited.

    Seeing Ru Ri''s reaction, Tathagata inwardly complained. Seeing this scene, he probably wouldn''t agree.

    "Tathagata, you are really something! Don''t you know that your mother''s memorial tablet is in the buddhist hall? How can you let a Female Cadaver disturb her peace? "You are unfilial."

    Tathagata stared angrily at Tathagata without a trace of calmness.

    Tathagata naturally knew about this, but in order to save me, he could only continue to pray, "Father, I did this to save Ruxue, didn''t you agree to the marriage between the two of us? Could it be that you have the heart to watch your future daughter-in-law encounter malice before she marries me? "

    Ru Ri said with a determined face, "I already said, this matter can''t be discussed. No matter the reason, I won''t let anyone disturb your mother."

    At this moment, Grandma Hao stood outside the door and clearly heard the conversation between the two of them, so she naturally knew what was going on.

    Without much time to think, Grandma Hao rushed in, "Sir Ru, I beg of you, please, please do me the kindness, okay?"

    Ru Ri was even more infuriated. She wanted to teach this ungrateful fellow a lesson and see who was so bold as to barge into her own home without seeking her own opinion.

    Tathagata''s face instantly became ugly, thinking, why is Grandma Hao so impatient? You have to understand that once dad''s temper reaches the end of his tether, it''ll be troublesome.

    "Who are you? Who allowed you to casually enter my house? " As he spoke, he suddenly turned around.

    Only, when he saw Grandma Hao, it was as if he had lost control of himself, and his arrogant aura suddenly disappeared. It could be said that his heart was like a raging storm.

    Grandma Hao looked at this strange man, why was he staring at her? That look made him feel nauseous.

    "It''s you?" You''re not dead? You''re finally back. " Ru Ri couldn''t control the ecstasy in her heart as she spoke.

    These words caused Grandma Hao to lose her composure, "Mr. Ru, I think you probably recognized the wrong person, right? I don''t understand what you mean. "

    "How is that possible? Xiaotong, I am Yifan, look at me carefully, it''s me, how can you not recognize me? "

 C101

    "Sir Ru, I''m not called Xiaotong, everyone else calls me Grandma Hao. What''s more, I really don''t know you."

    Grandma Hao felt that she was about to go crazy from anxiousness, all for the matter of the Female Cadaver outside the door.

    Tathagata was also stunned. Father is so strange? He was clearly called Ru Ri, when did he become Yifan?

    He had even looked at Grandma Hao strangely the whole time, saying that she was Xiaotong. And then it became this strange?

    "Dad, maybe you made a mistake? How could you know each other? "

    "Shut up!" Instead, he walked a few steps towards Grandma Hao, revealing a gentle expression, and said, "Xiaotong, don''t torture me. Do you know how I''ve been through all these years? "My chance is that I miss you every day. I never thought that my honesty would break the heavens and send you back." As he spoke, Ru Ri suddenly grabbed onto Grandma Hao''s hand.

    Grandma Hao was so scared that her face changed drastically. She had never been touched by a man, she was always single and had never come into contact with men before.

    "Enough, stop talking nonsense! I say it again, I am not some Xiaotong, and I know who you are! Please show me some respect. "

    Seeing Grandma Hao become anxious, Tathagata hurried forward to say, "Father, what''s wrong? Why did you make such a huge change all of a sudden? They didn''t know you, so why did you make a move on them? "

    Tathagata was slightly unhappy. His father had always been uninterested in women, apart from his own mother.

    Ever since his mother died, his father could no longer hold any interest in any woman. All of his attention was on his mother, but why would he suddenly become interested in Grandma Hao''s behavior?

    "Get out of my way! "None of your business." As he spoke unhappily, his eyes were fixated on Grandma Hao''s body.

    Grandma Hao was a little angry from embarrassment. She was so old, but was this the first time she had been disregarded by a man?

    "Stop messing around. I only want to save him right now, so I don''t have the mood to talk about these random things with you."

    For some reason, Grandma Hao couldn''t help but start shouting, as though she had forgotten that this was the home of the noble Young Master Rulai, and that she had always been respectful to Tathagata. But now, speaking to them like this, she clearly did not care about the consequences anymore.

    He was furious.

    "Save her? "Good, good, good." Ru Ri immediately took a 90 degree turn, "No problem, save her, I will listen to you, Xiaotong, I promise, as long as it''s you who says it, I will listen, I will bring the Female Cadaver to the buddhist hall now."

    After he finished speaking, Grandma Hao and Tathagata were shocked as they walked out.

    For a moment, Tathagata wasn''t sure what had happened to his father.

    Although Grandma Hao didn''t like him in her heart, and was even quite disgusted with him being like the sun, now that he had seen him agree, she had temporarily put everything down and followed him out.

    It was unknown what method he used to successfully lure the Female Cadaver to the buddhist hall and lock it up.

    But no matter what it was, it had still succeeded. Perhaps, nothing would happen for now.

    Grandma Hao was relieved.

    However, although the matter had been resolved, she discovered that she was actually faced with a capital embarrassment.

    "Xiaotong, I have already done everything you told me, are you satisfied?"

    Her gentle voice gave Grandma Hao goosebumps.

    Even Tathagata could not stand it any longer, "Daddy, you stop! Didn''t you always have a deep affection for your mother? Why did he ˇ­ "Are you worthy of your mother just like that?"

    "Tathagata, you don''t know, don''t speak nonsense here. I know what I''m doing. You go first, I''ll settle the matter between the two of us."

    Tathagata couldn''t help smiling bitterly. His father actually wanted to kick him out?

    Grandma Hao looked panicked, but Tathagata still couldn''t bear to see this. His father''s abnormal behavior had caused Grandma Hao to have a bitter face.

    "Daddy, look at how you scared Grandma Hao, don''t be like this, okay?" Tathagata pleaded.

    But Ruo Ri was like a man who had hardened his heart. After hearing Tathagata say this over and over again, he really lost his temper, "Enough, I told you to go, did you not hear me? Get lost? Get lost! "

    Tathagata was struck dumb on the spot.

    His father had actually used the word ''roll'' on him, so the shock in his heart could be imagined.

    "Father, if you ask me to scram, I can scram, but please show some respect towards Grandma Hao."

    Tathagata''s voice was somewhat high, as if he couldn''t bear to see his father''s actions.

    When Grandma Hao saw that Tathagata was genuinely thinking for his sake, he was slightly grateful. He also knew that underneath the ice-cold exterior, Tathagata actually had a kind heart, but he just didn''t want to reveal his truest side.

    "Forget it, Young Master Rulai, you don''t need to say anymore. I think that the matter is already settled, I better go back first!" Grandma Hao did not want to continue staying here and let the father and son duo argue over him.

    "You are leaving?" Xiaotong, how could you bear to leave me? Have you forgotten what you said to me? "

    When Tathagata saw his father''s dull eyes, as if he was in a daze, he quickly hugged him and said to Grandma Hao, "Grandma Hao, hurry up and leave this place first. Let''s go!"

    Grandma Hao naturally knew that Tathagata was helping him, so she quickly took the chance to escape.

    Only when Tathagata felt that Grandma Hao had walked far away did he finally let go of his father who was a little crazy.

    "Tathagata, are you crazy? Why did you let her go? "

    Tathagata said weakly, "Father, wake up. That is Grandma Hao, why don''t you let him go?"

    "She can''t leave! Because she''s my wife and your mother. "

    Tathagata thought that he had misheard, or perhaps, his father had been possessed?

    From the bottom of his heart, he didn''t believe what he had said at all. His father must be crazy, why would he say such laughable words?

    "Alright, I know you miss your mother a lot every day, but, your mother is already dead, so you won''t come back. Don''t let your thoughts run wild."

    Tathagata felt that he was really tired. He had just settled a matter, and now this unexpected thing happened again.

    "You must think I''m crazy, right? "I didn''t, everything I said was true. That year, I suspected that your mother wasn''t dead, and there was one other thing you might not know. Actually, when I buried your mother back then, I only built a memorial grave."

    Tathagata was completely dumbfounded by his father''s words.

    He only remembered when he was a few years old. Suddenly, his father told him that his mother had died and even brought him to her grave to pay his respects. Only today did he realize that the one he was paying his respects to was actually a memorial grave.

    What about the buddhist hall?

    Perhaps Ru Ri realized that Tathagata would have such a question, so he said, "I have set up a memorial tablet in the Buddhist Hall, but I firmly believe that your mother isn''t dead. I only did that to be able to quietly mourn for your mother''s memorial tablet in the Buddhist Hall every day."

    Tathagata did not doubt that his father was infatuated with her mother at all. However, what made me unable to accept was that my father seemed to have already believed that Grandma Hao was my own mother, right?

    No matter how he thought about it, it was impossible.

    Tathagata really couldn''t associate the word Grandma Hao and his mother together.

    "Father, it is impossible for Grandma Hao to be the Xiaotong that you have mentioned. This seems to be illogical. "Her true identity is ˇ­"

    "Alright, don''t tell me that. I have my own scale, so I can tell, you don''t have to say anymore. Actually, it''s good for her to leave for now, so that she can think about this matter calmly. After this happens, she can adjust her state of mind and I will find her to clarify it."

    Dad seemed to be persistent enough, it seemed like he had hardened his heart.

    However, with this, Tathagata''s heart seemed to have become a sore point.

    His current thoughts were that since his mother was not dead, he must do everything in his power to find her.

    There must be a lot of people awake tonight, right?

    "What did you say?" I say, you double-headed ghost girl, are you joking with me? Didn''t you say that with you coming out, this matter would definitely succeed? Why is there a change now? "

    A cold and arrogant woman looked at the two-headed ghost girl and grumbled unhappily.

    The two-headed ghost girl also had a face full of shock, "I also didn''t think that I would take action today. If not for him keeping the Female Cadaver in the buddhist hall, I believe our plan would have succeeded."

    "Humph!" You also said it, the problem now is that we did not succeed, then tell me, you took so much of my underworld money, but now you haven''t helped, what should we do? "

    A sinister ray of light shot out from the woman''s eyes. She stared closely at the two-headed ghost girl and did not have any misgivings because of her special status.

    This was the first time she had been scolded and humiliated like this by someone. To be honest, she really couldn''t take this lying down, but the problem was that the woman in front of her had a rather high status. Furthermore, she had taken so many underworld coins from her and failed to do so, so she felt a bit sorry for herself.

    "I will find another way to help you fulfill your wish."

    Perhaps the two-headed ghost girl was a rather powerful character, and was also one that he would need in the future. Thus, the woman did not continue to quibble about it.

 C102

    At that moment, the two-headed ghost girl looked at the woman''s exquisite face that was filled with a sinister light. She could not help but suck in a breath of cold air.

    She felt that she was already ruthless enough, but she didn''t expect this woman to be even more vicious than she was. What kind of person was she exactly?

    As long as he looked into her eyes, he would feel that he would not dare to look at her in detail. It was as if he would involuntarily sink into endless confusion.

    The twin-headed ghost girl was a bit off, thinking that this woman''s identity was unusual, even he had to be wary of her, so he had to be careful with what he said. If he really fell out with her, he probably wouldn''t be able to take advantage of her.

    It was unknown what the woman was thinking at this moment. Her expression slowly returned to normal, but her words were still as calm as before. "Let''s do it this time!" Besides, if one move fails, I can still think of another. This won''t be a problem for me, I''ll contact you if I need anything in the future. I''ll be leaving first. Don''t tell me anything about the matter between us. It won''t do you any good. "

    The two-headed ghost girl also didn''t want to continue facing the woman, so she took the chance and said, "Alright, I understand."

    The woman left without looking back, leaving behind only the back of the two-headed female ghost. The female ghost couldn''t help but shake her head, "This woman''s aura is really powerful."

    After walking for a while, the woman suddenly felt that someone was following her. She sneered, but didn''t even turn her head around, "Come out! What''s wrong with following me around? "

    Right after she finished speaking, she saw Qihai walk out. When the lady saw that it was Qihai who was following her, she did not know whether to laugh or cry, "Qihai, it''s you? I didn''t expect you to follow me. Are you sure you want to make a scene? "

    Although the woman was a bit depressed, her tone wasn''t that bad. Instead, it was a bit gentle.

    Qihai seemed to be furious, as he completely looked down on women. He loudly shouted, "You sure are capable of doing this, what have you done behind my back? I never thought that you would actually use such a method, and even colluded with the two-headed ghost girl.

    Qihai''s words were full of sarcasm, it could be said that he did not care about the woman at all.

    The woman was extremely angered by Qihai''s words, but she still did not dare reveal it to him, "Qihai, I am not really hiding this from you, I just want to wait until things are successful before telling you that. Actually, I am also looking at the bigger picture."

    "Looking at the bigger picture?" Perhaps Qihai felt that her words were extremely funny, "You said that you were looking at the bigger picture and wanted to kill Mei Ruxue? So you can''t wait to kill her even before you get something so important? Hadn''t we done so much for so long to get that thing? If you kill her, that thing might never get it. Are you really going to see it happen? "

    After being scolded by Qihai, he was clearly flustered and exasperated in her heart, and even though she was trying his best to endure, he was still unable to hold it in. He had already given in to Qihai enough, but she did not expect him to still dare to question his like that, could it be that the woman was really that important to him? Had he really fallen for her?

    "Enough, Qihai, what qualifications do you have to speak to me in such a tone? You know I''m your superior, and even though you''re a senior manager, you''re still my deputy, you know? Aren''t you afraid that our heads will blame you for this? "

    "Put that away!" "I''m not the right person, and I believe the Head wouldn''t be a person who doesn''t understand anything. We all want to get that thing, and then we can explain it to the Head. If you do this, I want to see if the one who''s going to blame is you or me."

    The lady was shocked, she never thought that Qihai would actually plan to turn against her this time, looking at the situation, it seemed that he did not plan to obey her.

    "Qihai, the reason why I''m doing this is not because of you or her, but rather, it is because I want to directly find that thing after taking care of her. Isn''t this saving me a lot of trouble? "

    Seeing that the woman was still lying, Qihai completely lost his confidence, "Originally, I wanted to explain everything to you, and then forget it, but I didn''t expect you to be so stubborn, so in the future, we will not be friends."

    cried the woman. "What did you say? Do you mean to say that you want to draw a clear line between us in the future? Or did you have feelings for her? You don''t want her to die. You really like her, do you? "

    The woman roared, and with a single step, she appeared in front of Qihai, looking somewhat terrifying.

    But Qihai, was completely unmoved by her appearance, "I really don''t want to work with a brainless person like you. You clearly know that you can only get that thing by relying on her, yet you still put her to death, which is clearly not only once, I said before that I was only playing on her. As long as I get the thing, I will immediately leave her and marry you.

    "Qihai, please forgive me this time, but I was truly dizzy for a moment. I didn''t do it intentionally, if I was too anxious for the sake of our future, don''t be angry, in the future, I won''t act without thinking. If there is anything, I will definitely discuss it properly with you, then do it alright? As long as you forgive me. "

    Qihai didn''t seem to be willing to take another look at her. He was truly disdainful towards her methods. This woman was definitely a vicious and merciless person.

    But now, he couldn''t turn back. He had been in this line of work for more than a year or two. He was destined to be one with the leader. Perhaps it would be impossible for him to return to a normal life.

    Qihai was shocked by his own thoughts. He did not know why he would suddenly have such a terrifying and strange thought, to the point that he even thought of leaving the organization.

    He had been doing this for so long, but he had never thought about it before. However, why would he suddenly have such a thought? The shadow of a person suddenly flashed in his mind, and he couldn''t help but be startled. Could it be because of her?

    Seeing that Qihai seemed to be lost in thought, the woman tried to pull his hand and said, "Qihai, don''t be angry, I won''t look for the Two-headed Ghost Girl anymore, okay?"

    Qihai also gradually calmed down, towards the words just now, he felt that he had indeed gone a bit too far.

    Looking at the woman, Qihai''s heart softened, "Alright, I won''t bother about the matter this time, but I do not wish to have another chance. "Also, don''t think too much about her."

    The woman''s heart simply hated me to the extreme, especially when she saw Qihai protecting me like this, she felt even more jealous and envious, but she didn''t dare show it on her face. Instead, she pretended to be obedient and said, "I''ll remember, I won''t."

    Qihai allowed her to hold his hand, and did not take it back. Perhaps, in his heart, he had already tacitly agreed to have a relationship with a woman.

    When the lady saw this, she became slightly relieved. In that case, Qihai would definitely not betray her, could it be that he was being overly worried?

    The woman did her best to convince herself that Qihai was loyal to her, and getting close to her was just for a mission.

    I stayed at Tathagata''s house for three days, and I didn''t know anything about what had happened.

    Since I was in the house for the past few days, so to speak, I was out of doors, so naturally I didn''t know anything about what had happened.

    On the fourth day, Tathagata told me that he was going back.

    Only then did I come to my senses, and I was even a little confused.

    I don''t know what''s the matter with me. I don''t seem to have a good memory these days, and I always forget what I do. I''m even beginning to wonder if I''m suffering from amnesia.

    Under Tathagata''s urging, we returned to the villa.

    When I went back, I found that Grandma Hao had already returned.

    The moment Grandma Hao saw me, a trace of light seemed to ignite in her eyes. However, she immediately returned to normal.

    "Young Master Rulai, you''re back."

    While Grandma Hao was talking to Tathagata, her eyes seemed to be staring at me, causing me to feel a little scared. I don''t know what she means.

    "I''m back." Tathagata''s expression was a little strange. I realized that he didn''t seem to be looking at Grandma Hao and that he seemed to be dodging. That expression made me think of the word subtle.

    I couldn''t help but wonder if something had happened between them. Why does it look so awkward?

    Maybe it was a woman''s sensitivity that made me think something had happened between them.

    I don''t know why I had such a thought, but I would have thought about it unnaturally.

    "Is everything alright?" Grandma Hao suddenly asked.

    Tathagata was a little stunned, as if he couldn''t wrap his head around what Grandma Hao was asking him about.

    "Grandma Hao, are you talking about the Female Cadaver or my father?"

    Hearing that, Grandma Hao did not know why, but her face suddenly flushed red, and she anxiously lowered her head, saying, "Young Master Rulai, I am asking about the Female Cadaver."

    "He should be fine. As long as he is in my family''s buddhist hall, nothing will happen to him."

    "Just that, do not hurt the Female Cadaver, you still have to ˇ­"

    Grandma Hao looked at me meaningfully when she said that.

    "I know what you mean. My dad won''t hurt her. I''ve already explained everything to him."

    Grandma Hao seemed to heave a sigh of relief, but she seemed to be hesitating to speak.

    Tathagata saw through it and asked, "Grandma Hao, do you still have something else to say to me?"

 C103

    Grandma Hao''s hesitant manner reminded Tathagata of his father''s unreasonable attitude towards her that day. Maybe she wanted to ask this question.

    Usually, Grandma Hao would not stutter like she was today, but today she made such a mistake.

    "Young Master Rulai, can you tell me, do I really resemble the Xiaotong your father mentioned?"

    Tathagata was stunned. He had never expected Grandma Hao to ask such a question, and furthermore, he seemed to be looking at Grandma Hao with an extremely contradictory expression.

    It was as if he had a very deep thought and felt that it was strange.

    "I don''t know any Xiaotong. Maybe it''s just my father missing my mother too much, and due to a lucky chance, the moment you appeared, you immediately thought of yourself as my mother! Don''t take it too seriously, my father is not an unreasonable person. "

    Grandma Hao looked at Tathagata absentmindedly. Tathagata discovered that her eyes seemed to be a little red and swollen, as if she had been crying or had not had a good rest.

    Could it be that Grandma Hao really took that matter to heart? She couldn''t really be thinking that she was Xiaotong, right?

    "Young Master Rulai, to be honest, I don''t even know who I am right now. My head was severely injured many years ago, resulting in amnesia. "

    It was true that Grandma Hao was too abnormal today. Before, she had always been a person who did not smile, nor did she have many sentiments, and she would only give people a cold and detached feeling when she thought about it wholeheartedly. Now, it was really all because of her father''s words that made her change.

    Tathagata didn''t know anything about Grandma Hao''s past, so when he heard what Grandma Hao said, he didn''t know what to do.

    "Perhaps you think nothing of it. I''m just a person with a low status. Perhaps you don''t even want to hear my nonsense." Grandma Hao turned around sorrowfully, and slowly walked towards a certain direction with dejected steps.

    "Wait, Grandma Hao. "Don''t think so lowly of yourself, and don''t keep anything within your heart. If you are willing to tell me, I am willing to be your listener."

    Tathagata''s words caused Grandma Hao to slightly tremble as she halted her steps. She had only said those words out of impulse just now; in truth, she had always thought of Tathagata as a god-like person, and had always respected and respected him. She had always wanted to tell him about the things that they had in common, but she had never thought that she would even say the words that she had buried in her heart to him.

    Grandma Hao felt her eyes become blurry, this was something that had never happened before, she was already used to her coldness, but now, her usually cold self actually started crying.

    Grandma Hao also felt that it was very strange. When she heard the name that day, she didn''t think much of it, but after she returned, she felt very disappointed.

    "Young Master Rulai, thank you for being willing to listen to me. I was grateful. This old woman has never had any friends. Only the Madam treated me pretty well and even saved my life. If it wasn''t for her, I would have died a long time ago. At that time, after I was saved, I didn''t remember anything about my past. Madam did her best to treat me, but it was to no avail. Then I was disappointed and left it at that. "

    Tathagata looked at Grandma Hao''s back figure, as if he could see her tears flowing unceasingly on his face. In that case, Grandma Hao was actually a pitiful person as well.

    He had never been nice to her before, and now that he thought about it, he felt a bit bad. However, he was truly a swift and decisive person. If he didn''t care about relationships, he couldn''t afford to lose his identity.

    Therefore, although Tathagata''s heart was slightly moved, his previous indifference was restored.

    "Those things have already passed. Don''t think about it anymore in the future. Otherwise, it will affect our plans." You better take care of yourself. "

    Grandma Hao''s body suddenly trembled, her heart slowly cooled down. Was it just her imagination? In fact, she thought that she had been biased against Tathagata in the past. She had always thought that Tathagata was very heartless and had a very wicked temper. Now, it seemed that he might still be his original self. It was just that he was one-sided.

    Grandma Hao restrained his emotions, and turned around with a calm and composed expression, "Yes, Young Master Rulai. I know, don''t worry, I will definitely not let my emotions affect the matters between us."

    "Then why are you still standing there? See what happened at the Flowers Corpse Ground? "

    When she heard the two words "Flowers Corpse Ground" from Tathagata''s mouth, Grandma Hao did not react in time as the atmosphere became a little tense.

    "But, isn''t that the forbidden area? Didn''t you say that you can''t go as you please? "

    "Where did all your nonsense come from? If I tell you to go, then go. Didn''t you notice that Wu Xiuhua and Mei Zigong were acting weirdly?"

    Grandma Hao was even more confused. She was really curious, if she were to ask! Looking at Tathagata''s ferocious appearance, she didn''t dare to say anything.

    When Tathagata saw Grandma Hao still standing there foolishly without reacting, he became even more furious, "Are you a log? Or do you want to go against me? "

    Why did it seem like a heaven and an earth? Even if they were falling out, it wouldn''t be that fast, right?

    "Young Master Rulai, I''ll go now." Grandma Hao swallowed all of the questions in her heart and quickly ran out.

    That''s right, things won''t change because of this. It''s impossible for a single person to become so big, so, miracles really won''t happen so easily in this world.

    Grandma Hao readjusted her state of mind, and also had psychological problems. Her face had also completely returned to her previous state, and since Tathagata did not want her to change, then she would do as he asked.

    However, Grandma Hao''s adaptability ability was still pretty good. Soon enough, when she reached the Flowers Corpse Ground, she had already completely adjusted her mental state, showing a pair of sinister and cold face.

    She was currently standing outside Flowers Corpse Ground''s door, as if she was unsure of what was going on inside.

    However, he then thought, since Tathagata wanted him to come here to take a look, there must be something strange here.

    Therefore, Grandma Hao did not think anymore about it, and walked in.

    Inside, it was very quiet. There was a weird silence.

    Grandma Hao was actually not afraid of everything here, she was only curious about the reason why this place was so quiet.

    He frowned as he observed them carefully.

    When she walked in front of those tombs, Grandma Hao suddenly felt a chill on her body, as if her arm had been touched by something.

    However, the thing that touched his arm didn''t seem to be warm at all. It was like ice and snow in winter.

    Grandma Hao''s eyes slightly widened, and angrily rebuked, "Who has the guts to do so? How dare you play any tricks in front of me? "

    Grandma Hao quickly took out a mirror from her pocket and used it to look at her arm.

    "Don''t, spare me, spare me!"

    "Humph!" You truly are outrageous. You want to show off in front of me, do you think that I am so easy to fool? "

    "No, I don''t dare. Hurry up and take the mirror away, don''t look at it. "

    Grandma Hao proudly took away the mirror, used her hand to pat it and shouted: "Why are you not showing yourself yet?"

    Just as she finished speaking, she saw a figure fall and sit beside her.

    "Aiya, but I fell to my death." Although the figure was sitting on the ground, he was still shouting.

    "Mei Rushuang, you''re already dead, why aren''t you staying in the underworld? What are you doing here?"

    Grandma Hao was a little disgusted when she saw that the person sitting on the ground was actually Mei Rushuang, but she was not too surprised. However, she was a bit impressed by Tathagata for being able to guess that something had happened here.

    "No, Grandma Hao, I mean no harm. I didn''t mean to do it, I just felt bored."

    "Boring? Are you lying to a ghost? Did you mean no harm by touching my arm? Do you think I don''t know what kind of people your Mei Family is? "

    "I don''t want to get involved in these things, but I was born in the Mei family, what can I do?"

    Hearing Mei Ruping''s words, Grandma Hao felt a little terrified. These words could only be said by the people from the Mei Family, if it was anyone else, they wouldn''t be able to say it.

    "I''ll take it from you!" I know what kind of people your family is, how can you be different from them? "

    "Grandma Hao, help me leave the Flowers Corpse Ground. I don''t have enough power to leave here now. I have something important to tell my sister."

    "Your sister?" Grandma Hao looked at her in disdain and said, "Are you talking about Mei Ruxue?"

    "Yes, it''s her. I want to find my elder sister. She is in danger right now, and I have something very important to tell her."

    "Do you really think of her as a sister?" Grandma Hao''s tone suddenly became more serious, as if he wanted to ask something.

    Mei Rushuang looked at Grandma Hao in surprise, "What do you mean by that?"

    "What do you mean, you want me to call you?" Don''t you know what you''ve done? "

    Mei Rushuang''s expression became even more unsightly, but she still insisted, "I won''t lie to you. This time, her situation is very dangerous. If I don''t tell her, I''m afraid she might really encounter some danger."

    "You really don''t care about face at all when you''re giving it back. I don''t have the patience to continue listening to your nonsense. I''ll take care of you right now."

 C104

    Grandma Hao indeed did not want to continue the conversation with Mei Rushuang. After all, she had talked to her a little too much today.

    She didn''t have a good impression of anyone in the Mei Family. No matter how good she was, she wouldn''t believe it.

    "Grandma Hao, wait a moment. Can you finish listening?" Seeing that Grandma Hao was really going to attack her, Mei Rushuang couldn''t help but take a few steps back in fear. Honestly speaking, if she was going to fight with him, she would definitely not be her match.

    Grandma Hao didn''t look too good, she was secretly disdainful in her heart. Since death was at hand, was she going to say that she was courting death?

    "Speak, I''ll give you ten seconds."

    Mei Rushuang didn''t care about anything else because no matter what she did, she still knew how long it would take. She focused and said, "My mother wants to deal with big sister, make her be careful."

    Grandma Hao felt that it was even funnier in her heart, she really didn''t know what this woman was thinking.

    However, she seemed to be underestimating him. The credibility of her words was simply nonexistent for him.

    On the other hand, Grandma Hao was more inclined to the other possibility. She thought that the reason why Mei Rushuang said that might actually be because of a conspiracy between the two of them.

    "You''re done?" Grandma Hao asked expressionlessly.

    Mei Rushuang nervously looked at Grandma Hao, her heart was in turmoil. She did not know what was waiting for her at this moment in time. In the end, would he still be unable to escape this calamity, or would he just be lucky to escape?

    She did not know what Grandma Hao meant by those words, and could only nod her head in a daze.

    "Since you''re finished, then die!"

    Grandma Hao struck out her palm at an extremely fast speed towards Mei Rushuang. She hadn''t even figured out what was going on when she was already completely stunned by the sharp pain.

    "It hurts!" Don''t, don''t kill me, Grandma Hao, don''t do this! "

    Mei Rushuang''s face was covered in sweat, and she was in so much pain that she kept begging for mercy.

    Grandma Hao laughed sinisterly, "It''s useless for you to beg, today I won''t let you go no matter what. Your Mei Family deserves to die, you are the first one."

    Hearing this, Mei Rushuang shut her eyes in despair, feeling a little bitter in her heart. Strangely, however, she did not feel particularly afraid. On the contrary, she felt a sense of relief that she was about to be released.

    Just as she was thinking about this, she felt as if her entire body was on fire.

    She hurriedly opened her eyes, only to realize that it wasn''t as if she was on fire, but that she was really.

    He was surrounded by a ball of fire. The fire was raging and crackling.

    Grandma Hao was looking at him with a complacent expression and held a piece of paper in her hand. The moment she saw that piece of paper, she knew that it was not ordinary paper but Ten Thousand Fires.

    It was said that as long as someone was ignited by the Myriad Fire Lamp, no matter whether they were demons or ghosts, they would not be able to escape. Unless there was holy water to extinguish the Myriad Fire Lamp, otherwise, they would burn down nothing within three minutes.

    For someone who had already died, if he were to die again, he would be reduced to ashes, and there would be nothing left.

    She endured the intense pain as she used all the strength in her body to speak to Grandma Hao, "Grandma Hao, it doesn''t matter if I die again, but in the future, please protect my sister and please treat her well. She is a very pitiful person."

    While these words were still drifting in Grandma Hao''s ears, Mei Rushuang had already completely disappeared. Not a single thing was left behind, not even a speck of dust or a handful of bone dust.

    Grandma Hao did not take her last sentence seriously at all.

    At this moment, she was thinking, if she were to say that she wanted to see if something had happened, could this be what she was referring to?

    But how did he know that Mei Rushuang would be here?

    As far as he knew, he would never come here unless it was something especially urgent.

    If he really knew what was going on here, then he really did have a divine foreboding.

    Then now that he had dealt with Mei Rushuang, did that mean he was temporarily safe?

    However, Grandma Hao still did not dare to be careless, she planned to continue to see if there were any more strange situations.

    Grandma Hao carefully looked at the tombstones. She carefully counted: There were a total of twelve tombs, and every grave was filled with people that she knew.

    She looked carefully and realized, other than the six people from the Mei Family, there was Xier and Xiao Tian''s tombstone. No, there was also the Aunt Li''s tombstone.

    There were a total of nine tombstones, while the other three were blank, meaning that there was no one''s name carved onto them.

    Grandma Hao knew that these three tombstones had already been prepared beforehand. This also meant that three more people were destined to die and be buried here.

    Now, the only ones left in the villa were He Bo, Dr. Zhou, himself and Mei Ruxue. That warm feeling of not being able to come back home could not be considered to be one of them.

    Grandma Hao was also very curious in her heart. Just who were these three tombstones prepared for?

    Surely these things could only be known by Tathagata?

    From this point, Grandma Hao suddenly felt that Tathagata had a very profound mind. Right now, the two of them were in a party, yet he didn''t tell himself anything, just a little bit of information.

    Grandma Hao couldn''t help but become immersed in her thoughts, and when she came back to her senses, she inadvertently glanced at the few blank tombstones. To her surprise, a few words seemed to flash on top of one of the tombstones, causing her to quickly look carefully at it. He realized that what was written on it was actually the tomb of the He Bo.

    Seeing this, Grandma Hao immediately turned pale with fright. Just now, this tombstone was clearly empty, and there was clearly no word written on it.

    She didn''t dare to believe what had just happened. She hurriedly rubbed her eyes to take a closer look.

    Merely, what was strange was that even though she was looking at the tombstone very seriously, upon closer inspection, she discovered that the tombstone had become blank once again.

    "This is really strange?" In a moment of desperation, Grandma Hao muttered to herself.

    She started to mutter in her heart, secretly guessing, could it be that the next person to die will be He Bo?

    But even if that was the case, why did he have to see the words that appeared on the tombstone?

    He couldn''t figure it out. He really couldn''t figure it out.

    Grandma Hao was completely confused and wanted to leave this place first.

    The journey back was actually quite smooth, with nothing unexpected happening.

    Grandma Hao thought about it along the way. She knew that this villa had a lot of grievances, and that it would take twelve people to make up for all of their grievances.

    Grandma Hao only regained her senses after she uncontrollably walked to the door of Tathagata''s room.

    He was hesitating whether he should go in now and tell Tathagata what he had just done and what he had seen.

    Just as he was at a loss over this, he heard Tathagata''s voice in his ear, "What are you planning to tell me?"

    He was startled by the sudden voice, but Grandma Hao immediately calmed herself down and said, "I was just about to tell you that I encountered something very strange."

    I was just about to go out for a walk when I suddenly heard Grandma Hao''s words when I reached the door. As a result, I held my breath and listened carefully.

    "Tell me about it."

    "I met Mei Rushuang. She said something strange to me and I didn''t listen to her. I burned her to death." Grandma Hao simply mentioned this matter.

    Although she only said a few words, to me, it was no less than a thunderbolt. I was so surprised that I almost stopped breathing.

    Mei Rushuang is my sister, and furthermore, she is already dead, but Grandma Hao didn''t even let a dead person off and even burned her to death.

    "Burned to death? She''s just a dead woman, and that might be a relief to her. " Tathagata didn''t seem surprised, but he spoke naturally.

    Grandma Hao had long since realized that it was very likely that Tathagata would be indifferent.

    "However, this matter isn''t over yet. I also saw a few words on one of the three blank tombstones."

    At this moment, I was still immersed in my anger, and wanted to go out and argue with Grandma Hao, but just as I was about to push open the door, I suddenly heard what Grandma Hao had said, and I was immediately stunned.

    "What word?"

    Tathagata''s expression didn''t seem to fluctuate at all.

    "Above is the tomb of the He Bo."

    I tightly covered my mouth to prevent myself from screaming out loud.

    Heavens!

    Isn''t this too outrageous?

    He Bo was clearly still alive and well, why would those words appear on the tombstone?

    Could it be that someone was controlling this matter from behind the scenes?

    To a pure person like me, the mind is indeed a little too simple.

    "Is there such a thing?" Although Tathagata did not reveal a very shocked expression, but from his expression, Grandma Hao had a premonition that he should not know about this matter.

    "Then it looks like he wasn''t the one who did this. Originally, Grandma Hao even had a sudden idea and thought, maybe Tathagata was the one who was doing this?"

    "Yes, I did indeed see it with my own eyes. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have believed it either. Young Master Rulai, what exactly did you say?"

    Grandma Hao immediately threw this difficult problem at Tathagata.

    Tathagata''s gaze was unfathomable, and after a moment of silence, he suddenly said, "I think that this might not be an groundless rumor, or the next person who will be in trouble might very well be the He Bo."

    Being told by Tathagata, Grandma Hao was frozen in place for a moment, and didn''t know what to do.

    Although he did not have any special relationship with He Bo, he did not want to see him get killed.

 C105

    Very quickly, I forced myself to wake up. After all, hearing that there was a high possibility that the He Bo would die was far less important than the matter regarding Ru Bing.

    "Grandma Hao, you have such a vicious heart. You actually didn''t even let go of my dead sister. She''s already dead, why aren''t you letting a single ghost go? "

    I directly said to Grandma Hao. My appearance was a little too sudden, catching the two of them off guard.

    "Did you hear what I just said?" Grandma Hao asked expressionlessly.

    I really admire Grandma Hao''s shamelessness at this moment. After seeing me ask her such a question, she was unexpectedly still able to remain calm.

    "Right, not bad, I heard everything. Answer me, why are you so vicious?" She''s just a pitiful person, how could you do that? "

    "I don''t want to explain it to you. I just want to say that she brought it upon herself."

    Did I get her to blame just like that?

    For a moment, I felt the world was spinning. I really didn''t think that there would be such a bad, shameless person in the world.

    But then, I remembered that I had seen it with my own eyes before. I could not help but immediately understand why she wanted to strangle Xiao Wen.

    That''s right, Grandma Hao was that kind of person. Even she wanted to kill a living person like Xiao Wen, let alone a dead person.

    Alright, I got it. I knew it too thoroughly. Although I knew that she definitely wasn''t a good person in the past, but even if I went there, I still wouldn''t be able to see her current vicious side.

    Now, he finally understood her character.

    "Mei Ruxue, you better clear up your identity. This matter is not something that you can handle." Like this, she took my hand and led me back into the room.

    I felt as if the sky had collapsed and all I could think about was death as cold as ice.

    I really can''t pretend that nothing happened, that I didn''t know anything.

    I only know how useless I am. I don''t have any ability at all, and when my loved ones were still alive, I couldn''t protect them. Now that they are dead, it is the same as before.

    So what is the meaning of my life?

    I really don''t understand.

    Tathagata looked at me with a complicated expression on his face, as though he wanted to say something but stopped himself. He looked at me attentively for a moment and in the end, he didn''t say anything.

    Finally, after an unknown period of time, I started to regain my senses. It was only at this moment that I realized that I was the only one sitting quietly in my room. Tathagata had already disappeared without a trace.

    It seemed to me that it was getting dark outside, and I realized that I had lost all sense of time. I took a look and saw that it was already 11 o''clock at night.

    Why did Tathagata leave this time?

    God knows what I was thinking, but I felt as if I was a little worried about him.

    Did I get water in my head?

    Why did she start worrying about him for no reason at all?

    But when I think about the words that appeared on the blank tombstones that Grandma Hao said, I feel terrified.

    It was as if there was a pair of invisible ghostly hands controlling everything.

    Tathagata knew that things were very strange right now, but he still wanted to go out. Was this his personality?

    I can''t take it anymore, I really feel like I''m about to go mad. Why is my mind filled with so much comfort?

    Just as my imagination was running wild, there was a knock on the door.

    At this time, if Tathagata wasn''t here, who would it be?

    I opened the door doubtfully, but I was unable to recover from my shock.

    "It''s you?" He Bo, you must be looking for Tathagata, right? He went out. If you have any business with him, why don''t you come back tomorrow? " After saying that, I planned to close the door.

    However, He Bo blocked the door all of a sudden, saying in a hoarse voice, "I have something to tell you."

    So he came to see me?

    "You''re looking for me?"

    Indeed, I found it somewhat unexpected. He Bo''s expression seemed to be extremely gloomy, and as I faced him, I couldn''t help but recall the words on the tombstone that said He Bo''s Tomb.

    "There''s no time. You must take good care of this thing. It will be of great use to you. Remember, do not ever tell anyone that I have given this to you. It must be well-kept. "

    As soon as he said it, I felt a flute in my hand.

    I was about to ask him what was going on when I realized that he had already disappeared.

    Isn''t his speed too fast?

    However, I didn''t have time to think about it. I quickly closed the door and carefully looked at this Xiao.

    Strange, why would he give this to me?

    I have never had any contact with him, much less contact with him. What is his purpose?

    I looked at it over and over again, but I couldn''t see anything different about it. In my eyes, this was just a normal howl.

    I couldn''t figure it out for a long time, so I put it away first.

    At the same time, a shout came from outside, "Something has happened. Something has happened."

    I was startled and hastily jumped down from the bed. I could clearly hear the sound, it was the voice of a He Bo.

    He just left me for a few minutes and then he ran out shouting that something had happened. What would happen in those few minutes?

    I didn''t have time to think about it, so I opened the door and went out. I really wanted to know what had happened.

    Outside, a gust of cold wind blew into my face. It was a bone-piercing cold.

    I couldn''t help but shiver.

    He Bo''s voice did not seem to be far from here. However, his voice did not come again at this time.

    As I stood there, I couldn''t tell where he was.

    "Did I hear wrong?" I stood there stupidly, wondering if I was hallucinating.

    What would happen after He Bo left? Besides, there was no one else in the villa. Even if something happened, what would it be?

    I couldn''t help but laugh helplessly. What had happened to me recently? Why do illusions always appear?

    Just as I was about to head back, I heard a loud crash. I was shocked by instinct.

    I looked in the direction of the voice and saw that it was coming from behind me.

    I hurried over and asked, "Who is it? "Who''s there?"

    There didn''t seem to be anyone there, but what was the source of that loud noise?

    I was trying to figure out what was going on when something caught my eye.

    I hastily looked at that thing, but was immediately stunned.

    There was actually a head in front of me. I felt so weird, how could there be a head in the air?

    I couldn''t stand the excitement and said, "Ah! Help! "

    I covered my eyes in fear, not daring to look at the scene that terrified me.

    The head spoke to me vaguely, "Save me, save me."

    I shook my head and said, "Can you not scare people? How can I save you? "

    As I spoke, I also realized that the voice belonged to He Bo.

    But, why was there only a head floating in the air? I can''t figure it out no matter what.

    He Bo''s voice only lasted for a moment, and then there was nothing else.

    It was quiet for a while.

    I then tried to open my eyes, but I seemed to have discovered some Ni Duan''s words.

    Maybe I had calmed down a little. I saw a big tree next to me with a head hanging down from it. I looked at the tree with curiosity.

    It didn''t matter when I looked at it. I was stunned once again.

    So it turns out that He Bo was hung on a tree.

    However, the problem was He Bo. He was hanging upside down, with a rope tightly tied around his neck, and his feet seemed to be bound by a rope as well. It was just that he was stuck firmly in the tree, which would cause his head to face the ground.

    I am sure that He Bo must have been killed by someone else. If he really wanted to kill himself, he wouldn''t have hanged himself in such a way.

    It was very tiring, and I had never heard of anyone committing suicide in such a way.

    Therefore, the He Bo must have been taken up to a tree by someone.

    But the question is, most importantly, he left my room only a few minutes ago. In just a few minutes, who could have done all of this in such a short time?

    This does not seem to be something that humans should be able to do. My mind began to wander again, thinking, Was it a ghost?

    As I thought about it, I felt the chill in my body getting worse. Even though he was extremely cold, his body was drenched in sweat. This is the worst thing that can happen to me.

    Right now, there is someone at my side, or more accurately speaking, it should be a dead person.

    How could I not be afraid?

    My face must be extremely pale, right?

    I started to shake non-stop. Due to the intense trembling, I actually touched the head all of a sudden. I clearly saw that his eyes blinked at me and even smiled.

    My head immediately became dizzy and I felt dizzy. Then, I probably fainted.

    This had happened too suddenly and unexpectedly.

    After I woke up, I realized that I must have been possessed.

    I saw a person standing by my bed. It was actually the He Bo. I panicked as I said, "He Bo, don''t come and bother me anymore. It''s not me who is harming you. You should leave, don''t bother me."

    I kept talking, but I didn''t dare to look at him.

    When I look at him, I can''t help but think of the scene of him hanging on a tree.

    "Don''t be afraid, it''s all right."

 C106

    It''s fine now?

    Is this the He Bo speaking to me?

    I realized that if I closed my eyes, I would be able to see the appearance of the He Bo, and my body would be emitting waves of coldness.

    "No, don''t talk to me anymore. I''m begging you, I didn''t harm you."

    I didn''t dare look at him. I could only close my eyes and tremble.

    Then, I felt a pair of hands tightly hug me, hug me a little breathless, that kind of feeling is a little suffocating, but let me feel a little warm.

    I slowly stopped struggling. I actually felt that there was something good about it.

    Closing my eyes, I felt a rare sense of relief and pleasure, and was deeply intoxicated.

    "Qihai, don''t leave me. I need you. I really need your embrace. I need your warmth."

    I only felt that the two hands hugging me seemed to be grabbing me hard, and I couldn''t help but feel pain.

    "You''re hurting me, Qihai."

    "Qihai? So you actually treated me as Qihai, or something like that. Open your eyes and look at who I am? "

    The voice suddenly turned from gentle to irritable, instantly waking me up.

    This voice did not sound like Qihai''s, could it not be him?

    I immediately opened my eyes, and realized that I had made a huge joke. This person was not Qihai, but Tathagata!

    I was so scared that I immediately became spirited. With an extremely embarrassed expression, I asked, "You, how could it be you?" "Why are you here?"

    Tathagata sneered, "Do you feel very disappointed to see that it''s me? you are very disappointed that the person who appeared in front of you was not Qihai. "

    I didn''t dare meet his eyes and hastily lowered my head and whispered, "I was scared stiff by He Bo''s matter. At that time, I remembered that I should have fainted, but I heard a faint voice just now, and I hallucinated. I heard Qihai''s voice."

    "Hmph, very good, since you are able to hear my voice as Qihai, then it means that you are still very familiar with him?" Tathagata''s face seemed to be filled with hatred, but I didn''t know if he was looking at me with such hatred, or Qihai.

    "No, don''t misunderstand. There is nothing between us, and we are not familiar with each other. It is just that he once saved me."

    My voice became softer and softer, as though I was a child who had made a mistake. I didn''t dare to raise my head anymore.

    "Saved you?" Tathagata seemed somewhat surprised.

    At this moment, I was somewhat calm, because what I said was the truth and I wasn''t making it up on purpose. "Right, that was the time when I was poisoned, right? I met him outside. He did everything he could to save me and cure me of the poison. That''s all. "

    When I said this, I raised my head and stared into his eyes, as though I was angry. I didn''t know why I felt so dejected when I mentioned this matter again. I was even thinking, why didn''t the person who saved me, Tathagata? Why didn''t he save me?

    Didn''t he just say that I was her fianc¨¦e? But even if he didn''t have feelings, he should still have saved me.

    Seeing my expression, Tathagata''s attitude weakened. Naturally, he thought of the scene back then. Back then, he painstakingly looked for the antidote. After concocting it, he returned to find that I had already disappeared.

    He just didn''t explain these things to me. Looking at me now, his heart is actually very tangled up.

    "Actually, after you were poisoned, I ˇ­"

    "Okay, don''t say anymore. I know that in my eyes, it''s nothing, so naturally, you won''t think about my life and death. Perhaps I''m just a tool you want to use."

    I spoke in a very sorrowful manner. In my heart, it seemed that my identity had been designated as Tathagata''s fiancee. I really didn''t know what I was thinking in my heart.

    When Tathagata saw that his words were interrupted by me, he didn''t continue speaking. He only became a little disappointed.

    "However, I can tell that Tathagata is still trying to make me think of him as Qihai."

    "Alright, I won''t bother with you anymore about Qihai, you just said that some He Bo scared you, what exactly is going on?"

    I looked at him in astonishment, thinking to myself, the He Bo being hanged could be considered a big deal, but I realized that Tathagata didn''t seem to have any expression at all. Could it be that he really didn''t care about a single life?

    Was he really such a cold-blooded person?

    In my heart, I was even more disappointed with him. "How can you be so heartless? No matter what, He Bo has always been following you. Since he became like this, don''t you have any sympathy for him? "

    I started to lose control of my emotions. Towards such a person, I was truly disappointed.

    "What are you talking about? Wasn''t it just an ordinary fever? Have you lost your mind? "

    Fever? Was he mad?

    I looked at Tathagata in astonishment and asked puzzledly, "What did you say?" Am I having a fever? Am I not possessed? "

    Tathagata shook his head and said, "It seems that you are really confused. You are just standing in the yard in the middle of the night with a cold, then having a high fever that causes you to fall unconscious. You can''t be under the spell, right?"

    "What?" Are you telling the truth? Then what about the He Bo? Where did you bury his body? "

    Tathagata was a little confused by my words. He caressed his hair and asked puzzledly, "You mean the He Bo is dead?"

    "Isn''t it? I saw him hang himself from that tree, and I saw him do it first. "

    "He Bo is now working outside. How could he be dead?"

    I felt as though my brain had turned into a paste. I saw it with my own eyes, could it be that everything I saw was just an illusion?

    All of these things did not make sense. If the He Bo died, Tathagata would not be able to remain this calm. Then perhaps what he said was true.

    However, if what he said was true, how could he explain all of this?

    Just as I was half convinced, I suddenly saw a person walk in. When I saw that familiar face, I cried out, "Ah!"

    That''s right, the person who appeared in front of me right now was He Bo.

    He Bo looked no different from usual, his face was still indifferent, without any expression.

    "You saw it too, isn''t the He Bo standing here perfectly fine? How could it be that he is already dead? "

    He Bo was startled, "Eldest Miss, you said that I''m already dead, I don''t know what you mean by that?"

    He Bo seemed to be blaming me, and I could tell that his tone wasn''t friendly.

    I couldn''t figure out what was going on, so I just looked at him in a daze, not knowing what to do.

    "Alright, He Bo, leave this matter to me. You should leave first."

    Tathagata''s face was still the best. Although He Bo was unwilling, he still left obediently.

    Tathagata''s tone returned to its former gentleness, "Don''t be conflicted over this matter. Perhaps you are just thinking too much and feeling too tired. I believe that after a good night''s sleep, you will be able to get better tomorrow."

    What else can I say?

    I could only hope that what he said was true. It was just a nightmare.

    I lay down on the bed and slowly closed my eyes. I really should take a good rest.

    Tathagata stared blankly at me, his eyes fixed on my face. He was watching me attentively without moving an inch.

    I didn''t want to ask, but I could feel his blurred gaze.

    I had a dream very quickly, who would have thought that I would dream about the He Bo.

    The He Bo in his dream was exactly the same miserable state he had when he was hanging himself, he said to me in grief, "Young miss, you must take good care of that Xiao, it is a rare treasure, you are its new master, I believe it will definitely help you overcome all the difficulties, and with me here, the effect it has on me is too small, so I can''t keep it anymore, I can''t leave it to you and I don''t need to worry."

    These words are really strange. The reason He Bo gave me this dream was to talk about this Xiao Yun, then I can prove that this is definitely not an ordinary Xiao.

    However, when I looked carefully, I couldn''t see anything out of the ordinary.

    After He Bo finished speaking, he looked a little sad. He bowed to me and said, "My time is almost up, I am unable to say my goodbyes to you, and can only use this kind of method to say my goodbyes to you. I am going to accompany Xier, this is a fact that no one can change."

    Hearing this, I was immediately drenched in cold sweat. He Bo''s words are definitely dead.

    Or he would die soon.

    However, all of this was complicated and confusing. Things had really gone in an unpredictable direction.

    I forced my eyes open and realized that there were traces of tears on my face.

    I must have cried in my dreams.

    At this moment, I suddenly heard footsteps, and then, Grandma Hao walked in with Tathagata.

    Their faces were filled with grief and confusion.

    Looking at their heavy faces, I had a bad premonition.

    Sure enough, as I was secretly guessing, I heard Tathagata say, "You''re right, He Bo is really dead just now."

    After I heard Tathagata''s words, I didn''t show too much surprise because I already had a premonition.

    "Did he hang himself?"

    "Yes, as you said before. Hanging upside down."

    "So all of this really happened." I said this silently, feeling that it was extremely inconceivable. Back then, before He Bo died, I had already seen the truth of his death. Why was that so?

    Grandma Hao said at this time, "Has anything special happened to you in the past few days? How can you see something that hasn''t happened yet? How could it be a prophet? "

    I thought it was funny. Her tone sounded like she was interrogating a mortal. You know, I really want to know the truth, right?

 C107

    Grandma Hao''s current expression was obviously doubting me a little. Looking at her attitude, I couldn''t help but feel a little displeased. However, I involuntarily thought of the Xiao Xiao that He Bo had bestowed to me before his death.

    Was it because of the Xiao family?

    I don''t know why, but my premonition was so strong, so strong that I kept thinking that maybe it really had something to do with that.

    Seeing that I seemed to be really focused, Grandma Hao became even more certain of her thoughts, and when she opened her mouth again, her tone became even more anxious, "You must be hiding something from us? Speak, tell me everything you know. "

    I was forcefully pulled back to reality by Grandma Hao''s words, coincidentally meeting her hateful gaze.

    This gaze made me extremely uncomfortable. "Did I say no? Don''t tell me you want me to fabricate something that doesn''t exist?"

    "When did you become so sharp-tongued?"

    Grandma Hao seemed to be gritting her teeth, this made me really not understand, just how did I offend her? She would use this kind of tone and attitude to treat me again and again.

    "It''s not that I''ve changed, it''s that you''re too impatient. I''m also very sad about He Bo''s death, so if I really knew something, I would have said it out loud. You have no doubt about this."

    I said what I wanted to know.

    As for the matter with Xiao Xiao, I don''t have any plans to tell them. After all, He Bo has repeatedly emphasized not telling anyone else about that matter. So I''m going to respect him, too.

    Grandma Hao seemed to be caught unprepared by my attitude.

    "You''re really amazing."

    Perhaps it was due to my attitude that I was angered to the point that I was unable to continue after saying just a few words.

    Tathagata, on the other hand, had been watching me quietly all along, but he hadn''t accused me or questioned me.

    Seeing that Grandma Hao had stopped her nagging, Tathagata finally said, "The matters of the He Bo have not been resolved yet, yet you guys are still arguing here. Don''t you think that we have fallen into someone else''s trap?"

    "Trapped?" When I heard that word, I couldn''t help it.

    Looking at my stupefied expression, Tathagata said indifferently, "With He Bo''s method of death, you guys don''t really think that he committed suicide, right?"

    "Young Master Rulai, I feel that it''s impossible for him to commit suicide, it''s just that I find it very strange, his identity is just a buried corpse, who would go against such a person?"

    Buried corpse?

    Grandma Hao actually said that the identity of the He Bo was only that of a buried corpse. To me, this is no less than a very strange matter.

    After all, the He Bo was inside this villa, and there were not many people here, but he was actually a corpse bury in the villa, which was obviously a waste. After all, the He Bo was in this villa, and there were not many people here, but he was a corpse bury in the villa.

    This was simply unacceptable to me.

    Unless... I was thinking that unless he had some ulterior motive.

    This is what my premonition was like, and from the last time, when I went to visit the Blood Wave Lake, I felt that it had become quite sensitive.

    "Maybe what you see is just the surface."

    Tathagata looked at Grandma Hao with some disdain, but Grandma Hao''s current expression was one of innocence.

    Hearing Tathagata''s words, Grandma Hao''s face immediately turned ugly.

    "Let''s finish dealing with the He Bo''s funeral first, and ask for Dr. Zhou''s help."

    Dr. Zhou?

    I suddenly woke up. Dr. Zhou never went out, and now Tathagata is actually going to ask for his help?

    Grandma Hao did not speak, and quickly left the room.

    Only, after a short period of time, Grandma Hao returned, panting heavily.

    "Young Master Rulai, Dr. Zhou has left."

    Grandma Hao appeared to be panicking.

    Tathagata frowned. "What do you mean, gone?" Did you go out or did you not come back? "

    "Here is a letter he left behind. Take a look!"

    Tathagata was a little nervous, so he quickly opened his heart to take a look.

    However, after he finished reading, Tathagata''s expression became somewhat ugly. "This Dr. Zhou is simply too despicable!"

    As he spoke, the letter in Tathagata''s hands was torn to pieces by him, but this still did not seem to resolve his hatred. He stared at Grandma Hao and asked, "How did you all do it? You don''t even know that he has been gone for so long? "

    Grandma Hao felt wronged, she had just returned back home not long ago, right?

    All along, he had been in danger when he went out, but now that he was back, he didn''t have the time to think about the matters of the Dr. Zhou.

    But Grandma Hao knew that Tathagata had already lost control a little, so she didn''t dare explain at this critical moment. If that happened, it would only make him more irritable.

    When Grandma Hao thought about what could happen, she lowered her head and did not say a word.

    However, Tathagata seemed to be angry to the extreme. He kept walking nonstop as his eyes turned terrifyingly red.

    "Zhou Qilin, Zhou Qilin, you despicable fellow, it has always been I who have been too lenient towards him! "I''ve always tolerated him too much. If I find him again, I will definitely not spare him!"

    So the Dr. Zhou''s name was actually Zhou Qilin. However, I feel that this name is really strange!

    Grandma Hao still did not speak. She still had her head lowered, not daring to look at him, and even more so not daring to speak a single word.

    There was a saying, ''a companion is like a tiger'', but what was his name again?

    Tathagata wasn''t the monarch, but he felt like a companion tiger.

    When Tathagata saw that Grandma Hao had maintained his silence the entire time, the anger in his heart flared up even more.

    "Grandma Hao, immediately go and investigate what happened. Where did the Dr. Zhou go? Then bring him back to me. I''m going to interrogate him myself why he did this? "Go quickly!"

    Grandma Hao was so scared that her entire body started trembling. In fact, she was somewhat resisting in her heart, but even though she really didn''t want to go, she didn''t dare to disobey Tathagata''s orders.

    Grandma Hao had always had a question in her heart. Ru Yi''s recent emotions were simply too capricious; one moment she was being nice to you, and the next she would be extremely angry at you.

    At the moment, it seemed that he had no other choice, so he could only bite the bullet and agree, "Yes, Young Master Rulai, I will go now."

    I could clearly hear that Grandma Hao did not truly want to go, but was forced by Tathagata''s might.

    After Grandma Hao left, I couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Is Dr. Zhou really an underworld doctor?"

    Tathagata''s eyelids jumped a few times, as if he was looking at a clown. "What did you say just now? You want me to tell you again? "

    I didn''t expect Tathagata to be this agitated. For a moment, I didn''t know what to do.

    "Say something, where did you hear this from?"

    "I, I ˇ­" I took a few steps back in fear, distancing myself from Tathagata, as if that were the only way to lessen the fear in my heart.

    I only said two words of ''I'' and then I could not continue.

    "Mei Ruxue, don''t go too far. I have already tolerated you to do all this yourself, and now you''re still testing my patience time and time again."

    I felt so wronged that I wanted to cry. A few days ago, he unexpectedly treated me so warmly, making me uncomfortable. But now, in such a short period of time, he returned to his original appearance.

    "What did I do wrong? "Are you going to say that about me?"

    "Don''t think that I don''t know about you and Qihai? I originally wanted to be nice to you and make you my wife happily, but the last time you called out Qihai''s name in your dreams, was that how childish your explanation was at that time. Did you think I would believe it? Then you are too childish. Mei Ruxue, remember this matter between you and Qihai, I will definitely not let this go easily. There will be a day when I will settle this score with Qihai! "

    When Tathagata mentioned Qihai''s name, his face was clearly filled with rage, as though he was clenching his teeth. From the looks of it, I guessed that there must be some sort of feud between the two of them.

    "No, Qihai and I really have nothing to do with each other, you were the one who thought too much, he was just showing me a favour."

    But the more I explained, the angrier Tathagata became, as if every word, every word, was an insult to him.

    "Enough, enough, I don''t want to hear your ridiculous and clumsy explanation, you and Qihai are the biggest disgrace of my life!"

    "Tathagata, what need do you have to let me go? I''m just an ordinary person, and you have a high status. What kind of woman can''t you find? "Why do you insist on forcing me to marry you?"

    In a moment of desperation, what I said made Tathagata pale.

    "What did you say?" You said I have a high position? How do you know? "

    Tathagata''s questions stunned me for a moment.

    I hesitated for a moment and actually said something that I shouldn''t have said. I accidentally found out about Tathagata''s identity in the photo frame, but now I said it out loud in a moment of desperation.

    "I, I don''t know, I don''t know anything, don''t ask anymore."

    I didn''t want to continue talking about this matter. I wanted to secretly leave while he wasn''t paying attention, but I didn''t expect that the moment I thought about it, I would be discovered by Tathagata.

    "You want to escape? Am I really that scary? "

    "No, no, I''m not. I''m just a bit tired."

    "Your excuse is always the same. Don''t you think it''s too clich¨¦?"

    Tathagata seemed to find it laughable. Looking at my panicked expression, he is still unable to vent his anger.

    "What exactly do you know? Do you really know who I am? "

 C108

    Tathagata simply didn''t want to let me off so easily and kept on poking and prodding at me.

    "Tathagata, that''s all I know. I''ve already said it, so don''t ask me anymore."

    Sweat started dripping down my forehead. Although I was a little afraid of him in the past, I had never been as nervous as I was today. The way I looked at him really made me feel an unprecedented fear.

    His eyes were bloodshot, as if he were about to bleed. He was simply a neurotic person, and I don''t know why he was so fickle. I really thought he was too scary.

    I hastily avoided his eyes. "I know, I said, I''ll tell you everything, okay? I know that you are from the Yin Yang and Yang realms ˇ­ I know that if I don''t say it, he won''t spare me, so I can''t care less and can only tell him everything that I know. "

    Tathagata''s expression immediately darkened, and then he said with a fierce look, "So you already knew. Do you feel scared of me now?"

    I didn''t know how to answer his question. Just when I was at a loss as to how to answer his question, I saw him chuckle coldly. Then, to my astonishment, half of his face turns into that of a demon''s. The other half was normal.

    "You, how come your face is different?"

    Because I was too nervous, the question I asked seemed unclear.

    However, Tathagata definitely knew what I meant, and his sneer deepened. "What''s wrong? Since you already know my identity, let me demonstrate to you right now. Look, this half of my face is the face of the Underworld, which is also the face of a ghost, while this half of my face is the face of the mortal world, which is also the face of the mortal world. Now, you know that this face of mine must definitely be worthy of the name of my Yin Yang Yama. "

    I shook my head, not daring to look at Tathagata''s ghastly appearance. What nonsense, to put it bluntly, my understanding is that he is neither a human nor a ghost, isn''t that just what he deserves to be called?

    In my heart, I also felt extreme fear. When I saw that line of words in the photo frame, I didn''t feel any fear, but now that I have seen his true face, I finally understand what it means to be terrified.

    "You can''t escape, you''re destined to be my woman. In three years time, you can''t leave me, remember, if you ever again meet Qihai privately, then Qihai must die immediately!"

    Hearing Tathagata''s almost crazy words, I started to worry about Qihai. Qihai is the best person to me, I definitely cannot let Tathagata harm him because of my matters. Thus, I would absolutely not allow that kind of situation to happen.

    "No, I promise you that I will never see Qihai again, but you must also promise me that you will absolutely not hurt him!"

    The moment I mentioned about Qihai, I even forgot to be afraid. I immediately raised my head and stared at him, afraid that he would say a word of rejection.

    Tathagata gently turned his head, and I discovered that his face had returned to normal.

    That would be more pleasing.

    "You better remember what you have said. If I find out, then Qihai is dead for sure."

    After saying that, Tathagata left the room in a huff.

    My heart immediately felt as if it was hollowed out, and I felt a heartache spread throughout my body. Qihai was extremely important to me, but I couldn''t go and see him again. This was undoubtedly a huge blow.

    My mind was filled with Qihai''s shadow, to the point where even when I thought of the depths of it, my tears would gush out.

    Love is the sweetest thing in the world, but it is also the saddest thing. It''s like the feelings I have in my heart for Qihai right now, can''t be let go so easily.

    I didn''t dare to continue staying here alone. That way, I would be unable to restrain myself from thinking about Qihai.

    When I walked out, I saw that Tathagata was patting on He Bo''s corpse nonstop.

    I was scared out of my wits by his crazy look. Why didn''t he let a dead person off?

    Even if he was angry now, he couldn''t take a dead man to vent his anger. After all, the dead were big.

    I hastily ran over and stopped her, "Enough, if you have any anger then just come at me. Why do you want to lower yourself to a dead person? You are truly disrespectful to the He Bo! "

    Tathagata''s hands kept hitting He Bo, did you not hear what I said at all?

    I saw that he didn''t stop. On the contrary, he became even more serious. I became even more anxious. "Let go!" Don''t be like this, you really are a madman! "

    I tried too hard to pull him over, but I fell first.

    If by chance, there was a rock by my side. It was a sharp rock. My head just happened to touch the stone''s sharp horn. Immediately, blood started to flow out from it.

    I couldn''t help but grit my teeth in pain as I screamed out. However, Tathagata only shot me a cold glance before continuing with his actions.

    At this moment, I used my hands to cover my head, making it impossible for me to stop him.

    I realised that Tathagata has really gone crazy now, he''s just beating up He Bo as if no one else was around.

    I think about how pitiful He Bo is now. After following him for so long, doing everything I can to help him, he actually fell to such a state.

    I couldn''t help but lament. In this world, you are usually temperamental. One moment you are fine, but the next moment you are gone. You will never leave behind any breath.

    I sorrowfully looked at the husband of my so-called wedding, and felt that the impression I had of him was extremely bad. This person was simply a scum. How can I live with someone like that?

    But I really didn''t dare to take Qihai''s consolation for sure. I knew that Tathagata might be able to do anything.

    I had to suppress my dissatisfaction with Tathagata.

    I have no choice but to compromise for Qihai.

    Qihai has done so much for me, and even risked his life to cure me of the poison. It''s time for me to do something for him.

    Tathagata''s actions finally stopped. Only, he still looked at He Bo as if he still could not let down his anger, as if the pitiful person that died was someone who held a deep grudge against him.

    "Have you had enough?"

    I still couldn''t help but to voice out my dissatisfaction.

    Tathagata did not look at me and only let out a sigh of relief. He even muttered to himself, "He Bo, just use whatever tricks you have left! I will never be merciful to you. Now I''m going to bury you. Rest assured, I will definitely make you rest in peace. "

    These words made me feel a little panicked, and goosebumps rose all over my body.

    He Bo''s appearance is very frightening, and his entire body seems to be riddled with wounds from Tathagata''s attack. I can''t stand watching him act like this any longer.

    "Let''s go, He Bo, you have followed me for so long. I will not treat you badly even if you die. I will definitely bury you well."

    At this moment, Tathagata seemed to have calmed down, as if he were a normal person. I really suspected that I was hallucinating.

    Why was he so constantly changing?

    One moment it was a different person, the next it was a different person.

    The current him looked somewhat sad, as if he was a completely different person from before. It didn''t even seem like the actions of a person.

    While I was still stunned, he had already picked He Bo up.

    After that, he slowly made a noise as if he wanted to walk in a certain direction.

    I saw that He Bo was carried on his shoulder just like that, and then, on the entire way, blood kept flowing out of He Bo''s body without me knowing where.

    And just like that, Tathagata''s footsteps moved forward bit by bit.

    I quickly pulled myself together, and in order to answer the question, I quickly followed.

    Can a dead man bleed? Did Tathagata leave a wound when he hit him?

    But something doesn''t seem right, because I know that if a person is already dead, they shouldn''t bleed, right?

    At least that''s what I think.

    Tathagata wasn''t walking too fast, and what he was saying seemed to be constantly muttering some words. It was just that the words he said seemed to be so soft that I couldn''t hear what he was saying.

    Although I listened carefully, I could not hear it.

    Just like that, I followed him for a long distance. And I also found a problem, and that is this road, I should be somewhat familiar with it, I seem to have been here before.

    Very quickly, I remembered that this should be the road He Bo took me to Flowers Corpse Ground last time.

    Immediately, I understood that the burial Tathagata had mentioned was to bury He Bo within the Flowers Corpse Ground.

    Only, I don''t know why, but I feel a little unsteady and a little flustered in my heart.

    Perhaps it was because the Flowers Corpse Ground was an ominous place, and there were too many strange things inside, but the most important reason was that Qihai was right there.

    I''m a little afraid that I might run into Qihai if I follow him, so wouldn''t Tathagata make use of this opportunity to show off?

    Thinking of this, my steps couldn''t help but slow down. My heart was also hesitating whether I should go or not.

    "Why did it stop? Don''t think that you can''t retreat right now, you can''t go back here, obediently follow me, and help me bury He Bo''s corpse. Otherwise, what would happen if you go back alone, I don''t dare say. "